《Ancient God in the Modern World》


 Chapter 1 - C1 The Divine Spirit Of Life And Death

    Amidst millions of cities in the vast world, the City of Life stood unyielding since its creation. It had experienced many storms, but it stood firm. This is the most bustling city that all races knew, be it orcs, elves, dragons, men, dwarves, and many more.


    It is said to be the center of the world, the most powerful city as well as the oldest city that has ever existed as well as the oldest city that still exists. Various divine spirits protect it.


    With the divine spirits as its pillar, it stood through the passage of time. Its existence is tested through various earthshaking trials. The city has been destroyed many times in the past, but the divine spirits in the city did everything within their authority to fix it and make it even grander than before. So, after every destruction, it is like a snake that changes its skin and becomes even more ferocious as it walks to the blurry future.


    The City of Life is also called the City of Festivals. There are festivities almost every week, and its citizens are living in it merrily. Every one of those festivities is a celebration for a particular divine spirit as a thanksgiving for protecting the city. Still, of all of its festivals, the grandest is the Festival of Beginning.


    The Festival of Beginning is celebrated on the last day of the year up to the first day of the new year. It is a celebration for the divine spirit of life and death, which is the head of the city and the most powerful of all the divine spirits in the city. On this day, all the divine spirits will enjoy bathing in abundant divine energy.


    The citizens did not only praise the divine spirit of life and death. They also praise all the other divine spirits that reside in the city.


    On this day, their body becomes firmer and sturdier. One must know that divine spirits are spirits, and they will only have their physical body when they have enough divine energy.


    *DUMMMMM*


    A mighty sound of drum resonated through the city, as it signifies the end of the year as well as the start of the Festival of Beginning.


    *DUMMMMM*


    A large magnificent door opened, and a middle-aged man walked from it. He has an amiable smile, but his eyes are filled with pride and love, for the city that he founded existed for how many years, and it is yet to meet its destruction. As long as the divine spirit of life and death stood tall and mighty, the city will continue to prosper.


    *DUMMMMM*


    Many wanted to get their hands on the City of Life, but many have failed. They were instead devoured by the divine spirit of life and death or had become one of its subordinate divine spirits that do his bidding.


    "Hail to the divine spirit of life and death!"


    ...


    "Hail to the divine spirit of life and death!"


    The crowds are wildly chanting for his glory and his might. They knew that it was him who founded this city. It was also through him that this city stands tall and firm, it was through him that this city withstood the trials of time, and they did not forget it. They were thankful for his existence.


    The divine spirit of life and death walks through the aisle with his head held high. He was shimmering with brilliance coming from the divine energy that was generated by the praises of his subjects.


    His brilliance shone like a light bulb that illuminated the night. The darkness in the hearts of his subject disappeared from his brilliance and gave them hope, love, and a sense of protection.


    None on this city can contend against his brilliance. Here, he is akin to the sun.


    But all of a sudden, the sky dims, and a voice filled with vigor and greatness resonated through the skies.


    "Divine spirit of life and death, you have lived long enough. It''s time for you to experience the death part of your authority."


    The divine spirit of life and death did not falter. This is his domain. In this city, he is invincible. He has an unending supply of divine energy.


    "As long as I live, I shall be the ruler of this city," he said as he shone in brilliant light.


    "Hail to the divine spirit of life and death!"


    The citizen of the city hailed him and gave him more divine energy.


    "Divine spirit of darkness, how dare you to attack me on my city. Do you think you alone can bend me?" The divine spirit of life and death mocked him.


    In this city, he is like a phone that was charging. No matter what he does, the divine spirit of darkness cannot deplete his divine energy.


    "How about us?" Another voice resonated in the sky, and seven other divine spirits appeared and eyed him like dying prey.


    If there are eight against him, it is indeed possible to kill him even in his domain. The influx of divine energy won''t be enough to replace those that he had used, especially when his subjects are starting to falter. He can feel the praises and faiths of his subject fainting, and even his army is growing weary.


    "Our lord''s authority is the life and death. It does not matter if we live or die because we will be with him at all times." Only his commander''s faith did not falter, and he even encouraged the others not to be weary.


    He smiled, but he knew that this was useless. If he dies, they will die along with him. But even if he lives, it is still uncertain if they, too, will live. After all, they will be fighting a divine war and he cannot watch over all of them. Deaths cannot be avoided.


    He closed his eyes and summoned his spear, then yelled, "Prepare to charge!"


    His soldiers firmed their resolve and did as he commanded.


    Meanwhile, the eight in the sky poured their divine energies into their weapons and shot towards the City of Life simultaneously.


    The divine spirit of life and death, along with the other divine spirits poured their divine energy into the city and created a barrier to block the attacks of the eight divine spirits in the sky. But as it met the eight beams, the barrier shattered.


    The beams that the eight divine spirits shot pierced the barrier instantly.


    One on one, the divine spirit of life knows that he is invincible. But against eight, he is like an egg that hits a rock. The other divine spirits in the city are unlike him. In truth, they were just for a show. They were, actually, weak.


    The beams hit the city and killed all his subjects, but he did not worry too much. He knows that as a divine spirit he will have a chance to be revived in the future if, somehow, he is praised again and managed to earn divine energy.


    The eight, then, shot another set of beams towards him which killed him without resistance.


    He did not mind dying, but he regretted that he could not fully comprehend his authority. He did not understand what life is or what death is. Until now, he is oblivious of them, even if he uses them at all times.


    His consciousness blurred as the time of his ''death'' drew nearer.. After a few moments, it became completely dark, but he had his thought.

 Chapter 2 - C2 Revival

    His consciousness blurred as the time of his ''death'' drew nearer. After a few moments, it became completely dark, but he had his thoughts.


    He was confused. This should not happen. According to the experience of the other divine spirits, they will lose their consciousness and all their thoughts, and they will only regain them when there is enough divine energy to sustain them. He did not know if he was truly dead or he was in the process of revival.


    All his subjects are in the city and dead along with its destruction. There should be no one left. He should not be able to receive any divine energy.


    But strange, this divine energy is unlike the other divine energies that his followers generated. Though it is faint, it is very pure. If this is much thicker, it will only be a couple of centuries before he will be revived. But it does not matter. As long as it can sustain his consciousness, it will be fine. He had lived for a very long time. Living like this shouldn''t be too much as long as he did not die. He will have a big chance to be revived in this state.


    ...


    After who knows how long, he had decided to comprehend his authority. He began with a question, "what does it mean to live?"


    "Does this mean to eat and sleep?"


    "Perhaps no, maybe to live is to have an identity. Yes, that must be it."


    "But what is my identity?"


    "Who am I?"


    "The divine spirit of life and death?"


    "No, in this state, I am not him."


    "He was just way too powerful, and I am nothing."


    ¡­


    Time passed by, and he began to forget some of his memories. This implies that as long as he comprehends life and death, the divine energy that is barely holding himself will fall short. Some of his parts will not be supplied with divine energy and will temporarily disappear.


    ¡­


    "No, this is not it."


    "This is not life. This is death!"


    "Yes, death, so cold and chilly!"


    "I want to live again!"


    "I want to live a life in vanity."


    "I will rebuild my city, and I will enjoy everything in it."


    "I will discover what I have not discovered in the past. I will not let anyone trample over me."


    "I will reign supreme." He yelled in his mind loudly as he finally determined what he would do as soon as he was revived. But that did not do him good. He lost his consciousness as he yelled. He depleted the faint divine energy that he had stored over the time that he was here.


    At this point, he was truly dead.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on earth, trillions and billions of years ahead of time, year 3020, a young man at the age of fifteen is running with a bloody knife on his hands, and his shirt is stained with blood.


    "Brat, Allen. Don''t you dare run from us," said one of his pursuers.


    His name is Allen Godfre.


    Three gangsters were pursuing him after he killed his ''best friend.'' His ''best friend,'' Rick, raped and killed his sister after joining a gang.


    He can see that Rick likes his sister, and he does not mind it, although her sister doesn''t like him. He thought that he should let them be. Maybe her sister would eventually learn to love him someday. But, it did not happen as he had expected. Rick Raped her sister after he had joined ''Plague River Gang.'' They are notorious for the assassinations in the city that they were in.


    Rick was personally invited by the leader of the gang, the Plague Master. He valued him so much for the ability that he awakened. He can absorb the spiritual energy of others and make them his own.


    In this world, spiritual energy is very precious. It will determine if a person can wield an ability or not. Those that did not have an ability are trash, while those that have an ability are gods. They can do everything they want as long as they have enough strength.


    Some were born with an ability, and some were not. Rick was one of the former groups, while Allen belonged to the latter. The awakening usually happens at the age of fifteen, and beyond that age, they will no longer be awakened.


    But even if they did not awaken an ability, they can learn skills, but unlike those that awakened their ability, their progress will be slow.


    Allen''s pursuers are also ability users.


    No matter how he runs, he cannot shake them off, and it''s only a matter of time before they can catch him. If that happens, Allen will surely be dead. But he can no longer run. His legs no longer have strength.


    He was trying to reach the street full of people. There, he will have a chance to live, But before he even reached, one of the gangsters shot a fireball at him.


    This gangster has awakened an ability. He can create a fireball and shoot it towards his enemy.


    A fire-related ability user can learn more fire-related abilities, or they can derive other skills based on their ability. In that way, they can quickly improve, but that is better said than done.


    Allen was hit on his back, but because there is a considerably massive distance between them, he is not killed in one hit. But the flesh on his back was burned, and the smell of roasted meat drifted in the air.


    "Allen, don''t you know that the Plague Master valued Rick?" the fireball ability user said, full of hatred. If they nurtured Rick, they might have a chance to soar into the heavens, but even before that could happen, Allen destroyed all their hopes and dreams.


    Their hatred for him is so deep, and they wanted to kill him with the most miserable way to die. But contrary to them, Allen wanted life. He had dreams that he wanted to fulfill.


    He wants to live a life of vanity. He wants to build his city where he can enjoy everything. He wants to discover all the wonders of this world. And, most of all, he wants to reign supreme.


    Right at this moment, an influx of divine energy was generated, and the slumbering divine spirit of life and death was awakened.


    He was so happy that if he had a body, he would have jumped in joy. Right now, he was getting impatient. He did not know if he would be awakened again if he entered another divine slumber. Thus, he had decided to use all the divine energies that he got from the influx to possess one of its sources.


    He found six sources, five middle-aged men and a young man.


    The five middle-aged men cannot accommodate his authority because there is a mark in their souls. This mark is the same as the authority that he has but much weaker.


    He despised it. It was so weak and so dim. It was nothing compared to his. But on closer look, it has lots of potential. With proper molding, it can become one of the brightest and one of the most powerful.


    Meanwhile, unlike the five middle-aged men, the young man has not awakened any ability making him the most suitable one to possess.


    Without further ado, he started the process.


    When the five middle-aged men were about to kill Allen, all of a sudden, an influx of unknown energy appeared in his body. Then, he shone in brilliant light as the merging process started.


    The divine soul entered his body and merged with his mortal soul. Allen saw many memories flash into his mind. He shouted in pain as his soul was too weak to accommodate the memories that remained in the dying divine soul.


    Allen then heard a voice in his mind, "young man, leave your dreams to me. I will fulfill them for you and make them even grander."


    Although Allen wanted to resist, he was not powerful enough.. The divine soul assimilated his mortal soul then, for the final process, the authority of life and death lit up as it completed the merging process.

 Chapter 3 - C3 Events Before 3020

    The divine spirit of life and death completely possessed Allen Godfre in less than ten seconds. In those moments, they were petrified by the unknown energy influx inside Allen''s body. They were not able to move, and even their thoughts were completely frozen.


    "HAHAHAHA!" the divine spirit of life and death laughed loudly and said, "Allen Godfre and I are now one. His enemy will be my enemy and those who intend to kill him will die."


    The five were confused. Just now, Allen seemed to be different. They did not know why but they felt scared.


    Allen looked at them in the eye and grinned as he said, "be honored. You are the first group of lowly mortals that I will kill in this era."


    They were about to retort that he just killed his ''best friend,'' but Allen pointed his index finger towards them and shot a short burst of divine energy. He used his authority over death to kill them.


    The divine energy that he released was converted into death power and attacked their soul.


    No mortal can resist divine energy, even those who have an ability. Though they had something that looked like an authority, they were still mortals.


    Even in his time, he did fully comprehend the divine energy. Although his body in ancient times, as a divine spirit, is a solidified form of divine energy, he did not fully understand it. He only knows that divine energy can be used to do almost everything and anything.


    Divine energy is generated by the praise and faith of his followers and by the actions that proclaim his authority. For example, the divine spirit of slaughter will get divine energy when somebody is slaughtered. It is like proclaiming his authority. Any divine spirit would be able to, depending on their understanding of their authority.


    But for Allen, he is not able to fully comprehend his authority, or else he would not have died. He would have reigned supreme, and no one would be able to kill him. Not even with the eight great divine spirits combined.


    But now, he somewhat understood his authority. The reason why he can sustain his thought in his deep slumber is because he had gained a deeper understanding of his authority, he did not understand much of it.


    It only became clearer when he received the influx of divine energy from them. The original Allen has a strong urge for life, while the five desired his death because they hated him.


    Allen sat down and studied the body he had gotten.


    This body is nothing like his body in the past. The short burst of divine energy that he shot a while ago made him feel pain. This body cannot endure too much divine energy.


    Although he can gather divine energy, he cannot use them unless this body becomes strong and is altered by divine energy. But that is better said than done.


    First of all, he does not have any followers, and the divine energy that he could gather for those who desired life or death was too thin. It is barely enough for him to sustain his life and have a small to use for his attack. Most of the divine energy was used to alter and strengthen his current body.


    During the possession, the memories of the original Allen were left and merged with his.


    In his memory, he can see that this world is different from his. His world is one vast world while this world is tiny.


    At his peak, this world can be barely compared to the size of his City of Life. It did not even reach half of it. Moreover, though this world is small, there are many other worlds somewhere out there.


    Allen wanted to know what happened to the world he knew. He wanted to find out the history. But right now, he first needs to survive. He was just too weak. He can die at any time.


    According to the memories of his predecessor, this world is experiencing a big catastrophe. Demons were attacking them. Well, they call their enemies demons because they are made of dark black matter.


    They had been fighting this war since the year 2505. It first started when a comet entered the earth''s atmosphere and hit the earth''s crust.


    Surprisingly, the comet did not cause much damage, but the shockwave is not something that they have seen before. It awakened the ability of humans.


    But those that awakened are not able to control their ability. At that time, many had died at the hands of their fellows. Then humans researched the cause, and it was found that it came from the soul.


    The shockwave did not only awaken the humans. The beasts are also awakened. They are like humans that can use abilities. And not only that, but they also became more intelligent and started creating their society.


    The shockwave from the comet is the same as the energy that the ability users use. Then, the experts made systems that control and increase spiritual energy in one''s soul.


    But, they also discovered a terrifying thing, their fertility started decreasing, especially the powerful masters, and the growth of the human population increased slowly.


    Then in 2700, the demons started appearing. They caused havoc on the earth, which further decreased the population of humans. Not only that, but some of the beasts also evolved and became demonic beasts. They are like demons but more of a beast.


    In this war, humanity is barely fighting its enemy. There are more deaths than victories. Thus, the higher-ups decided that they would fight with all they got today and leave the future to the youngsters.


    They had put all their hopes on the younger generation. And, to do that, they made a law that will force everyone to mandatory training for two years and another two years of service in the military.


    The training will start when they finish their junior high school. Usually, the youngsters finish their junior high school at the age of fifteen, which is also the year to awaken their ability.


    Their ability will awaken on the exact date of their birthday. Allen had turned fifteen for a month already, but he had not awakened anything, while his ''best friend,'' Rick, was awakened with a cheat-like ability.


    Though Allen still did not know what spiritual energy was, he was curious about it, but his predecessor did not know anything about spiritual energy. After all, he had not awakened an ability nor had he tried to learn skills.. But he did not worry, he will have a chance to study it in the future.

 Chapter 4 - C4 Twig

    Allen''s graduation will be next week. Then after that, he will head right away to his training.


    His predecessor did not have a family. He was orphaned when he was young. His parents were killed by the demonic beasts when they were hunting. He lived his life in the slums along with his sister with the aid of his ''best friend.''


    The income of the people in this era comes through hunting. They hunt beasts, demonic beasts, and demons. Though they cause destruction to the humans, they also bring valuable treasures that can be used to strengthen the race.


    The apartment of his predecessor is for people that have a meager income. They barely have electricity and water supply. Moreover, soundproofing and security are out of the question. They don''t have any. The room is not even bigger than the cell in his past life. It''s only three by three meters.


    His apartment is on the 78th floor, and it does not have a window and only has a door. Moreover, it did not have proper air conditioning.


    They were in a building that was full of people, which was akin to slums.


    As Allen arrived at the apartment, he looked around and cursed at what he saw.


    "F***! This can''t be called a home."


    As a wealthy leader in the past, he despised this place. Everything here is so old and is barely usable. The walls and sofas are full of patches. The TV is barely working. You have to pat it several times for it to work.


    But on second thought, he was fascinated by the gadgets in this era. Although they do not have divine energies, they have an energy called electricity that they conveniently use.


    Its generation is not a hassle, and it has a variety of uses. They use it in their daily life. The only disappointing thing is his place is shady.


    If he had enough divine energy, he could take care of this place at will. But right now, he barely had any. Thus, he had no choice but to swallow his saliva and accept this predicament.


    And, he could only console himself that he would have a new place to stay when his training started. He is not sure of its quality, but, for sure, it would be better than this.


    Helaid his weak body on the sofa and looked at his arms. He noticed that he was really thin and scrawny. He couldn''t help but wonder how much divine energy he would need for this body to become fit.


    After lying for a while, he heard his stomach grumble. He had not tried this before. As a divine spirit with a divine body, he does not need to eat. As long as there is divine energy, he will live.


    Allen stood and walked towards the mini kitchen in the apartment. He looked for the food that his predecessor was eating, but he did not find anything. All that was there were the ugly utensils that who knows how many years had been used.


    Allen shook his head and felt hopeless. He walked back down to look for food. According to the memory of his predecessor, he needs credit. His credits are placed on his old phone.


    Allen reached for the phone in his pocket and looked at the remaining credits.


    "F***!"


    Allen cursed as he thought that the powerful Divine Spirit in the past was so poor in his revival. He only has three credits. These three credits are barely enough for a day.


    He thought for a while. Then he grinned as an idea got into him.


    He walked out of the apartment and headed in a dark alley. There, he waited for a person, or rather, for someone. Based on the memory of his predecessor, this place is a place for thugs to earn money.


    The thugs rob this place very often. And just as he arrived, he heard a young lady screaming for help.


    "AHHHHHH! ¡­Help me!"


    He followed the source of the scream and found a burly-looking man trying to **** a lady.


    This alley is dark, and only a few pass here. Allen speculated that the lady must have passed here alone, then the burly-looking man good advantage of the chance and dragged her into the corner to **** her.


    Unlike before he did not receive an influx of divine energy. All he received is the passive divine energy that has been sustaining his thought on his divine slumber.


    The lady did not have a strong desire for life. All she wanted was to escape. At the same time, the burly man did not have an immense hatred for the lady. He only wants pleasure from her body.


    The lady tries to resist, but the burly man is too strong for her.


    Allen walked towards them. Although he is not a saint, he was thinking of helping the lady. Maybe she would praise him for whatever reason that Allen is not interested.


    "Release her," Allen said with a voice filled with greatness and vigor. He imitated the tone that the Divine Spirit of Darkness used before he died.


    But he kinda regretted doing it. Because, this made him melancholic about his past. He missed the vast amount of divine energy and his city.


    The burly man looked at him mockingly.


    "Hey, twig, get out of here before I break you," he mocked Allen.


    Allen was stunned. Although he knows that he is thin and scrawny, he does not expect to be called a twig.


    He looked at the man piercingly, which gave chills on the man''s back.


    Allen pointed his finger towards him and said, "Die!"


    Just like the other five, they did not know how they died.


    The burly man collapsed on the ground as soon as he said the word ''die''.


    The lady was stunned, she did not know what he did, but she did not care. All that matters is that she is saved. She did not care that Allen was skinny as a twig and said her thanks with a voice filled with admiration and praise.


    "Thank you!"


    Allen felt an influx of divine energy from her. He was stunned and wondered how the lady admired him.


    He did not expect that a simple gesture would give him divine energy. Although it is not much, it is still divine energy.


    A light bulb lit up on his mind as he thought of a way to earn divine energy. But just as he opened his mouth to respond. His stomach sounded first. It grumbled as if it was reminding him of its presence.


    "F***!"


    Allen could not help but curse inwardly in embarrassment. His tummy grumbled at the wrong time.


    The lady giggled and said, "as thanks, I will treat you for dinner."


    Allen, for an unknown reason, was pumped up by what she said.

 Chapter 5 - C5 Follower

    The lady treated Allen for lunch in one of the eateries near them. Although the food was not fancy, it was sumptuous. His body that is lacking divine energy really needs it as a supplement.


    If he had enough divine energy, he would not need to eat. Divine energy supplements everything that he needs. But right now, he needs to get used to a life lacking divine energy.


    Allen enjoyed the company of the lady. She kept praising him, saying that he must be very powerful, all he needed to do was point at the burly man to resolve her problem.


    Red was somewhat embarrassed when she thought that he was powerful. He could not help but to comment inwardly, "girl, you have not seen just how powerful I am in my past life.


    Allen looked at the lady. She is beautiful. Her perfect face and delicate skin are contrary to the ragged clothes that she wore.


    Allen was enlightened. It was no wonder the burly man tried to **** her. She is perfect in the eyes of a man. She had all the qualities that men seek. Of course, Allen was excluded. He is, after all, a divine spirit in his past life.


    After the dinner, Allen bid her farewell and returned to his house. Although he did not earn money, he had a sumptuous meal. One meal is down, but he still needs to have a few more. But he let tomorrow worry for itself.


    He laid on the bed and analyzed the memory that his predecessor left him.


    The population on earth is only about three billion. They live in cities they call As Base. These bases are built to shelter humanity from beasts, demonic beasts, and demons. But despite their effort, many still fall.


    They are unable to achieve their goal. Allen understood this. In his past life, he had a big city, and things happened all the time. All he could do was to spend some of his divine energy to console them.


    As he lay on the bed, he was wide awake. He cannot sleep in this new world. He kept thinking about what had happened to his world.


    But suddenly, he felt an influx of divine energy. It''s from a group of people close to fifty. He can feel deep hatred from them. They desired death, his death.


    "My meals are solved, hehe." Allen smiled. The divine energy that they are producing is thick for the current him. It solved his problem of seeking credits to buy food.


    He wanted to kill them for they might cause unwanted trouble in the future, but on second thought, he might as well let them live and become a source of his divine energy.


    With that in mind, he walked out of his apartment as fast as he could. He headed into one of the dark alleys in this city without even bothering to hide his tracks. And, just as he expected, after running for about ten minutes, he can already see them following him. They were wearing dark clothes and a hood to hide their identity.


    He thought that they were rather cool with that outfit. They looked like the fanatics of the Divine Spirit of Slaughter.


    He stopped and faced them, which made them glad. They did not expect that a scrawny kid would be so brave to face them in a dark alley.


    They did not move and only stared at Allen with a death glare.


    "Ahh! Yes," Allen could not help but to moan in satisfaction. The divine energy from their death intent was thick. His scrawny body is being nourished. And, little by little, he is getting fat.


    "How brave of you, young man?"


    A man in a black hood arrived. Allen speculated that he must be the Plague Master.


    The others made way for him. Allen can see the reverence in the eyes of the others. He to felt jealous. If he had them, he might have already been stronger than he is now by many degrees.


    Allen did not respond and only snapped his fingers and created a barrier that isolated them.


    They were stunned. Allen seemed to be different from what Rick told them. But they did not care. If they could not kill the kind in front of them, they thought they would be no better than a piece of sh**.


    "Interesting, it seems that you have awakened an ability. But, what is the use of this barrier?"


    Allen grinned widely and pointed his index finger randomly to one of them.


    *Thud*


    Then, the man collapsed on the floor, no longer breathing.


    They did not understand what happened.


    Then another man collapsed again as Allen pointed at him.


    They were stunned again. They feared Allen''s ability because it was too profound for them to understand. After all, humans feared the unknown.


    Allen grinned. He loved the feeling of being supreme. It brings back memories from his past life.


    "You are all puny in front of me. Your life is of no value," He said while looking at them in disdain.


    "Become my follower or die," Allen said. He wanted them to become his source of divine energy, to become his followers, someone loyal to him.


    The plague master did not know how to respond. He did not expect that the kid he despised had the power to squash him like an ant. He regretted his actions. He should not have recruited Rick. He might not have met this devil.


    Allen glared at them fiercely. He is not joking about what he said. Although he did not have much divine energy to kill using the same way he did now, he has many ways to kill them slowly without using much divine energy.


    The plague master looked at him. He saw Allen''s confident expression. He does not want to believe that a scrawny brat had a way to kill him, but the truth has already been in front of him.


    "W..we will become your followers," the plague master said with a trembling voice. He does not want to become a follower, but he has no choice. He does not want to die. He had many dreams that he wanted to fulfill. So, he thought that as long as he lived, he would have a chance to escape his claws.


    His men felt relieved by what the Plague Master said. They were afraid that he might not want to become a follower. They know that his pride was quite high.


    "Good," Allen said with a wide smile.

 Chapter 6 - C6 Divine Mark

    "Become my follower or die," Allen said


    The Plague Master thought for a while. Then, "w..we will become your follower," the plague master said with a trembling voice.


    He waved his hand and created a mark as big as a thumb using his divine energy. Then, he shot it towards the Plague Master.


    That is a divine mark. It was supposed to be given to the people that he trusts, but right now, it does not matter. Allen is taking a risk. This investment might not end up as he wanted.


    The use of a divine mark is to let the divine spirit connect to its follower. And also to gather divine energy.


    A divine spirit cannot gather all the divine energies at all places. They can only gather on their range. For example, many people desire life and death in the world, but he cannot gather divine energy from them since they were not in his range.


    His range of gathering becomes more extensive as he becomes stronger.


    The Plague Master''s expression became aghast when Allen gave him his mark. He was not able to resist it in any way. Though Allen is weak right now, he is still stronger than them.


    The difference between divine energy and spiritual energy was too vast. Humans still have not discovered much regarding spiritual energy. All they know is it is necessary if they have an ability.


    "That is my mark," Allen said when he saw the Plague master''s expression.


    "With that mark, I will be able to share my power to you when necessary."


    They were bewildered by what they heard. Allen''s power was overkill. They thought that they thought also do what Allen just did, to kill someone he points to. But little did he know, Allen was only able to do it because of the divine energy that they gave him.


    "Don''t think too much. At most, it can increase your fighting prowess to a certain degree."


    Allen cut their high expectation. As he had said, the divine mark was just too weak for it to let them do what he just did.


    "My mark on you is still weak. Maybe if it grows, you can do what I did." He said with a smile. He wants them to be curious so that they will fall into his palms.


    "It grows with your desires of death," he said.


    They were all stunned. They did not expect that such a thing would exist. But it matters not, they were glad, and even though it was a piece of cake since it was their work. Killing is what they do for a living.


    Allen snapped his fingers and released a wave of divine energy that wiped them of their memory, except the Plague master. He did only plan to have the Plague Master his follower and did not care about the rest. He cannot see any more improvement from them.


    The Plague Master was confused. He is not sure what he should do. He doesn''t know if he should get angry or not.


    When Allen saw his expression, he shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, I simply wiped them their memory."


    Of course, Allen would not kill the followers Plague Master. If he did that, the divine mark would not grow. The Plague Master would never truly be his follower. There will be something in his heart that will stop the Plague Master from dedicating himself to Allen as a follower.


    The Plague Master was surprised. He did not expect that Allen could do such a thing. At this point, he now admired Allen from the depths of his heart.


    Also, at this point, Allen now had a divine energy ''generator.''


    The divine mark will store the divine energy that Allen can''t gather and use to strengthen itself. As the container, the Plague Master can also use the divine energy that the mark stores. But, unlike Allen, there is a limit on how much he can use. Plus, since his body is not altered with divine energy, the divine energy can at most be used to augment his body. Any more than that will corrode his flesh.


    After doing that, Allen went back to his apartment in a great mood. He was happy as he got his first follower.


    Though they are not strong, they are crucial for his growth. They were his source of power. Though he is supreme in his past life, he knows that he should treat his followers as his family. This way, he can gain more followers and more divine energy.


    In truth, there are various items that can gather and store divine energy, but they were too complicated, and Allen had forgotten about them. When the time comes, he will remember them again when he already has enough divine energy. But as to when is that time, who knows?


    A week had passed, and the graduation day had come. The only thing that he did was to familiarize himself with this world. The world in his past life was too different. The technologies alone are different from his past. Plus, when it comes to the use of energy, this world is nothing.


    He wanted to familiarize himself with the things in the present and walk through the future with the knowledge of the past. This way, he can reign supreme in this world. Nothing can block his path.


    During the past week, the police came to investigate Rick''s death, but they did not do anything to Allen. They even said, "good job." He was stunned at first, but after surfing the internet for a reason. He found out that the police will not care regarding the people that became part of the faction, for the faction itself would be the one to uphold their justice.


    The government gives this privilege to them because they do not want the factions to oppose them. There were too many factions, and the government won''t be able to control them all at will. As long as the faction did not go beyond their line, the government won''t mind them.

 Chapter 7 - C7 Camp 03-355

    The graduation day passed by, and Allen was now riding a bus to the training camp. He was reading the booklet that his high school gave him. It contains the information he needed in the camp.


    The camp''s name is 03-355. 03 stands for the number of the camp. Then the 355 stands for the number of the city or base they live in.


    Ever since the fall of the comet on earth, humanity is no longer alone at the top of the food chain. They were accompanied by beasts and demonic beasts, and also demons. They were struggling against each other, and since the beginning of the struggle, humans lost too much of their territory. They no longer reigned supreme.


    Currently, there are just 500 manor bases in the world. While there are other cities, they are weak and can be easily disposed of. They were weak, or rather there were too few ability users on it.


    Most ability users from those cities will leave their city and go into the major cities with their families. The major cities were safer because they had more ability users. It was indeed true. The city is safe against demons, demonic beasts, and beasts. But the chaos due to the high number of inhabitants in the major bases could kill them. Life on the minor bases is better if they are not under the threat of the beast, demonic beasts, and demons. Attacks from the other creatures often happen on minor bases.


    Allen had an idea of taking advantage of the situation of the minor bases to form his group of followers and divine energy generators.


    After a two-hour ride, they arrived at the camp. The bus that he was riding was the last bus that went to the camp. There were fifty students inside. The busses for the males and the females are different


    Allen looked around, but it was not what he expected to see. It is no different than his high school. It can''t be called a camp. It is more like a school.


    The youths on the bus walked out one by one and were brought into a testing hall. They will pass into an ability detector. The aura of those who had an ability is entirely different from those who didn''t. The ability users reek of spiritual energy while those that do not have an ability do not.


    In Allen''s turn, he sealed all the signs of divine energy from his body. He did not want to show it because it might attract unnecessary attention. Though he is not afraid of trouble, he is still too weak, and if he attracts trouble at all times, he might not mature and die young. He did not want that because he was not sure if he would be revived again.


    Allen walked to the ability detector.


    *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*


    The detector beeps several times as an indication that Allen has an ability. He was surprised. It did not go as he had expected. It is to be expected. Although he had sealed his divine energy, he forgot that he gathers passive divine energy.


    Allen discovered that the passive divine energy comes from the aura of a world full of life.


    "Name?" the man in charge asked Allen with a grumpy voice.


    Allen was irritated by him deep inside, but he did not dare show it. He can feel that he cannot defeat the man. At most, they would be a stalemate if they fought. Moreover, if they fought, he would not gain anything and will lose more.


    "Allen Godfre," he answered with a nonchalant voice.


    "Ability?"


    Allen snapped his fingers and formed a barrier.


    "Isolation Barrier." Allen had decided to use this as his ability. The isolation barriers did not consume much divine energy because its only use is to block all forms of detection and isolate the inside from the outside, but it cannot block attacks. This barrier would be suitable for stealth and assassination.


    The man did not have much reaction. Although he was amazed for a while, he knew that the Isolation Barrier did not have much use in a head-on battle.


    He inputted Allen''s information and gave him a watch.


    The testing lasted for a while before all the students on the last bus were all tested.


    "Are you done?" a lady walked into the testing room with a tablet in her hand. She was wearing a tight military uniform that outlined the curves on her body.


    She walked in a graceful military manner.


    "Let me introduce myself. I am captain Liberto Varela. I am also the instructor in charge to the lot of you. At the same time, this is Captain Laura Gagnon. She is also an instructor here in the camp. You will see in the future." The grumpy man introduced himself and the lady.


    All the instructors in every camp are captains, while the principals are colonels. At the same time, the bases are headed by the generals. Then, the generals are under the admirals. The admirals are in charge of the sectors. Each sector contains more or less one hundred bases. The admirals are the ones that held the helm of humanity. But the military was just too busy fighting, so they were helped by the government officials. The admirals have the senators. Then the generals have their envoys while colonels have the councilors.


    The world in this era was ruled by the military, and the position will only be gained with power. The corrupt government officials do not exist in these, or if they exist, they do not last long. This era is not only ruled by the brain. It is also ruled with power.


    Humanity had united to fight the common enemy. But of course, competition is not avoided. In fact, it is promoted to encourage everyone to continue to strive faster and higher.


    "The watch that I gave you will serve as your identification. It was equipped with a camera, mini hologram, and a GPS."


    All the information from the testing machine is in the watch.


    Allen looked at his watch, and he saw his information. The ability, then, a series of numbers. And some other icons for the camera, calls, messages, and more. He also discovered that the watch is unlike ordinary watches. It can withstand a certain amount of force. Moreover, it does not need to be charged.


    The watch is a standard military equipment. Every student will be given this watch for free, but they are not allowed to lose it or destroy it. Moreover, if they do not like the design, they cannot change it.


    "You will be punished if you lose it, but if it was destroyed during a mission, we will change it but not for free. You will have to exchange it for military credits. The military credits are the currency in every camp. They are used to buy all the stuff you need inside. You can earn them by doing missions or as a reward from your instructors. Since you are new here, you will be given ten military credits."


    The military will have to use the credit system because they did not want to give credits to the students that did not put much effort into training and also so that all the students will struggle to get strong knowing that they need credits to live.


    "The classes will be Monday until Friday. On Mondays and Thursdays, you will have academic classes. Then, on Tuesdays and Fridays, you will have combat classes.. And lastly, on Wednesdays and Saturdays, you will have meditation."

 Chapter 8 - C8 Roommates

    In the academic classes, they will tackle the information they need to know in fighting the enemies of humanity. While in the combat classes, they will be trained to fight. Then lastly, for the meditation, the students will learn the systems that the masters of humanity had created to increase their spiritual energy.


    "Oh, and, before those classes start, we will meet in this room. Dismissed." Captain Liberto ended his class before it and started walking towards the lady standing by the door.


    The students looked at him at confused. They did not know where to stay. Or what to do.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?" Captain Laura asked. But Captain Liberto only looked at him, confused.


    Captain Laura smirked and said to the students, "you can find your rooms in the messages; the server sent it to you."


    They thanked the lady and looked at their watches.


    It was indeed, as Captain Laura said. There is a message that contains information regarding their room.


    Allen clicked the message then it started navigating him to his room. He followed it and arrived at the door engraved with the number 207.


    Allen''s room is on the third floor of the first-year male''s dormitory. It was just better than his old apartment. The walls are not patched, and there is good soundproofing, but it does not have a window. Moreover, there are two double-deck beds.


    Allen was confused at first, but when three boys entered the room, he was enlightened. He will be sharing a room with other guys.


    "You must be the new guy," one of them looked at Allen from head to toe. He smirked when he noticed that Allen was thin as a stick. Although Allen is getting fatter, he is still far from average.


    Allen glared at him coldly. He did not like this glare. How dare is he to look the mighty divine spirit of the ancient times with this kind of look?


    "Since you are the last to arrive, you will be our busybody," he added.


    With this, Allen burst. He could not take it anymore. He released a bit of his divine energy at looked at the guy piercingly.


    The three of them felt chills on the back. They did not expect that the new guy would be so fierce. The guy regretted what he said.


    "Just kidding, man. I didn''t mean it," he took back what he said with fear in his eyes.


    Allen looked at the other two. They were looking down as if they were indicating that they were not with him.


    Allen no longer bothered with them and fixed his thing on the closet that was allocated to him. His clothes are no longer ragged. He asked the Plague Master to buy some for him since he did not receive any credits.


    "Um...have you already gotten your...uniform." One of the guys asked him timidly.


    Allen did not know if he was timid or he was just afraid of him.


    If he was timid, he was thinking of making him his follower. With that in mind, he could not help but laugh inwardly.


    He shook his head.


    "Well, if you want, I can go with you." The timid guy said.


    On the way, Allen learned that the timid guy''s name was Willem Borst.


    Allen and Willem went into the Registration Hall to take Allen''s uniform.


    "That grumpy bastard is forgetful," Allen berated Captain Liberto in his mind when he thought that he forgot to tell them that they should get their uniform in the Registration Hall. Gladly there is this timid guy who is kind.


    Allen was given a military boot, two sets of formal uniforms, and a combat uniform. These are the uniforms that they should wear. The combat uniform will be used during combat classes and on the missions. Then, the formal uniform will be used during other classes. As for washing them, that is their problem.


    Allen also learned from Willem that the classes would only be half a day, and they were free to do anything they wanted in the afternoon. But, it is preferable if they do missions in the afternoon. After all, the ten credits they were given will not last long. At most, it is only usable for a week.


    Allen and Willem went into the cafeteria for dinner.


    According to Willem, the last batch are lucky because they won''t have you worry about credits. Unlike the batch that arrived early, they had to do an early mission because the credits they were given were not enough, especially those who arrived on Monday. Luckily Allen arrived on Sunday afternoon.


    They queued for food.


    Allen bought a soda for 0.5 credits and a noddle for another 0.5 credits. Then, he looked for a seat.


    When Willem arrived, Allen saw that he only bought bread worth 0.2 credits.


    "Just when did you arrive?" Allen asked while looking at the bread that Willem bought.


    "M...monday," Willem answered in embarrassment.


    "Your watch, I''ll give you 1 credit," Allen said while grinning on his mind. He wanted to lure Willem to become his follower.


    "No, you don''t need to," He wanted to reject, but Allen wouldn''t let him.


    Allen did not mind him. He already activated the feature of the watch that will let them donate credits.


    "How about 1 credit as a token of our friendship," Allen thought of a way for him to accept.


    Willems hesitated. He was worried that Allen would use this to frame him in the future, but if he did not accept it, it would be like not wanting Allen to be his friend. In the end, he accepted the credit, but he did not use it. After all, this is not the only meal where he needs to use credit.


    After they ate, they walked back to the dormitory. But before they could even reach their dormitory, they were blocked by two fierce-looking men and a one-eyed man.


    "Give us your credits, or we will beat you," the one-eyed man said as his saliva shot like tiny cannonballs on the air.

 Chapter 9 - C9 Give Me Your Credits

    "Give us your credits, or we will beat you," the one-eyed man said as his saliva shot like tiny cannonballs on the air.


    Allen looked at them fiercely, but in the next second, he saw Willem already preparing his watch to send his credit.


    This proved that Wellim is timid. But he did not care. Instead, he grinned inwardly.


    Allen did not wait for Wellim to send the credit he gave. He dashed towards the guys and punched the one-eyed man into his lone eye. Then he leaped into the other guy and attempted to kick him. But the man evaded.


    The two fierce-looking men leaped to the side. Then, they dashed towards Allen.


    Allen understood that they both excel in physical strength. It''s no wonder their bodies looked fierce. But usually, these kinds of people did not have an ability, or they were not good at harnessing their spiritual strength.


    He augmented his body with divine energy then dodged them at an incredible speed.


    They were stunned. They did not expect that a scrawny kid could move at such speed. Allen kept dodging their attacks but did not want to be on the passive side, so he slowly controlled the flow of the fight in his favor. This is a piece of cake for him. After all, he was divine. He thinks faster than anybody else. If humans were like in the past that values IQ, Allen would be the most intellectual person.


    After a few minutes, Allen had almost beaten the three of them to death. But the divine energy that he gathered was close to being depleted.


    "F***!"


    He cursed in his mind. If he would not get anything from them, then he would sneakily kill them.


    "Give me all your credits," he said with an intimidating voice.


    The three of them did not resist and did what Allen demanded.


    Allen was surprised by the number of their credits. Each of them has 30 credits. Allen did not shy away and took all their credits. He did not care if they would starve to death. They deserved this. Allen was not contented with taking all their credits. He kicked them, which made them lose consciousness.


    He did not give any credit to Willem. He was the one who fought, not Willem. Wellim only watches on the side.


    Willem did not expect Allen to be such a fighter.


    Allen grinned. He was satisfied with Wellim''s expression. He is also satisfied that his credits are already close to 100. It was 98.


    "Am I great?" he asked.


    Wellim did not hesitate and nodded with admiration.


    They continued their walk and arrived at their dormitory moments later. The other two were already lying on their bed while they were watching something from their watch.


    Allen and Wellim did not bother them and went to take a bath.


    On that night, Allen did not sleep. Even when he is at his peak in ancient times, he is not sleeping. He did not feel tired. He never gets tired physically. He connected to the divine mark that he left with the Plague Master. It has been a week already, but the mark is still not sending divine energy to him. But considering their distance, the mark would not be able to create a link to him.


    Like him, the divine mark can also gather divine energy from the aura of life in this world. It is also slowly altering the body of the Plague Master while it strengthens itself.


    Allen saw that the mark was already stronger than when he created it. The divine mare is full of divine energy, but since it could not connect to him. It used the divine energy that it collected for its growth. The stronger the divine mark was, the easier for it to connect to its master. The divine mark is like a gadget that has an AI. It can decide according to any circumstances.


    "Plague, how are you doing?" Allen spoke.


    The plague master was stunned, but he responded with a voice filled with reverence.


    "I am very good¡­boss," he did not know how to call Allen. In the end, he called him boss.


    Allen chuckled and said, "from this moment, you will call me, lord."


    "Yes, my lord." The plague master did not hesitate to call him lord. In his perspective, Allen indeed has the right to be called lord. Right now, he is already great, what''s more in the future. If he did not get close to him now, he would never have a chance in the future.


    The Plague Master has also been searching for clues regarding Allen''s ability to share power, but no matter how he looks, he can''t find anything regarding it. In the end, he could only stop. But he cannot deny that he was indeed amazed by Allen''s power, and he was looking forward to the time when the divine mark was already strong enough to let him use Allen''s power.


    "My mark is doing good with you," Allen complimented. "Do you want my mark to grow faster?"


    "Is there a way, my lord?" the Plague Master asked reverently.


    "There is," Allen answered with a grin plastered on his face. Everything is going according to his plan.


    "What do you think of me?" Allen asked, but the Plague Master did not answer. He did not know how to. Although he admired Allen, he had never asked himself that question.


    "Have you tried surfing the net regarding my ability?"


    This time the Plague Master was guilty. He did not know how to answer. If he said yes, Allen might get angry. But if he lies, he is not sure if Allen will be able to detect it. But in the end, he did not lie.


    "I did."


    Allen''s reaction is contrary to what the Plague Master had expected. He did not get angry. Instead, he is happy. If Allen wants, he can know everything that the Plague Master is doing. But that would consume too much divine energy.


    "What did you find then?" Allen asked in a plain tone.


    The Plague Master is not able to determine Allen''s emotion. He did not know if he was angry or not.


    "Nothing."


    "Hmph, mortals know nothing of me," Allen said with contempt.


    The Plague Master was stunned and confused by what Allen said. He was not sure if he was too arrogant or if he was indeed beyond mortal. Before the comet landed on earth, the existence of gods was already undeniable. And when humans awakened an ability, they wondered who gave it or if it was innate to humans and only needed a catalyst.


    Allen did not continue the conversation and ended it.


    "Keep up the good job, Plague."


    Allen was full of smiles. Everything that he wants is going according to his plan. Now he will be working on how to find more followers. After all, the more followers, the more divine energy will be generated.


    Morning came, and the training commenced.


    Allen took a bath early.. Then he waited for Willem to prepare before going to the cafeteria for breakfast.

 Chapter 10 - C10 First Day At School

    "Good day, this is your official first day here in the camp. Every morning, I will be here with you for counseling. At this time, if you have problems or concerns, you can ask me." Captain Liberto started their day with a brief explanation regarding his class with them. "But, I hope there will be none," he added as he gave everybody a stern look as if he was warning them to dare have any concerns.


    Allen did not care about him. He did not even bat an eye at him. He did not want to ruin his morning. In his perception, Captain Liberto is useless. He keeps on forgetting things.


    The counseling lasted for an hour. Captain Liberto discussed the rules and regulations of the camp. And, of all the rules and regulations, the only thing that matters is to be strong fast and quick. Then, fights are allowed as long as there will be no deaths.


    For their next class, which is the academic class, they do not need to leave this room. The instructor will be the one coming.


    "Hello everyone, Captain Liberto had already introduced me, so I will no longer be introducing myself."


    Unexpectedly, the instructor in their academic class is Captain Laura.


    "I will be your instructor for your academic class."


    One by one, she called their names. Their class consisted of two busses that arrived last. Allen''s bus has fifty trainees while the other bus has forty-five.


    Thankfully, the classroom is wide. And unlike when they just arrived here, the testing machines are no longer in the room. It was changed with a wooden stage, a large screen, a podium, and a printer. Also, one hundred seats are placed. Since they were only ninety-five in total, five seats are vacant. One of those seats is on Allen''s side. Nobody wanted to sit in Allen''s side because of his intimidating aura.


    In Allen''s turn, Allen felt a burst of spiritual energy scanning him. He understood right away that it was Captain Laura is scanning him. He used some of his divine energy to block the scan. He will not permit any scans to his body. The divine energy is altering his body at all times. He was afraid that if it was found, it might cause unnecessary trouble for him.


    Captain Laura frowned, then she looked at her tablet. She was shocked that Allen was blocked her scan despite being a student, but when she looked at his ability, he was enlightened. She thought that it was only normal since his ability is all about isolation. But still, she cannot deny that she was indeed surprised and that her ability was blocked.


    "The category of lessons in academic class will change every month, and before the category shifts, we will have an exam," Captain Laura said. Then she explained the rules in the training camp.


    One term training in the camp will be five and a half months which means that they will have five categories of lessons and five exams. As for the remaining half a month, it will be dedicated to the tournament.


    The tournaments are used to test the improvements of the trainees. Those that did not have many improvements will be sent to the frontline for the whole next term, while those with high improvements will be awarded with Military Credits. These terms are used to encourage the trainees to work harder.


    "If you don''t want to be sent to the frontline, then do your best," Captain Laura said with a cheerful voice as she was happy that the trainees would be sent to the frontline. The trainees knew what would happen to them if they were sent to the frontlines. They''ve heard rumors regarding how fierce the battle is in the frontline. Soldiers could die at any moment. No one can guarantee their safety, especially the trainees like them. They will die at the moment they step into the frontlines.


    But Allen thinks contrary to them. He was excited to go to the frontlines and give hope to the lost souls. But now is not the right time. He, too, did not have a guarantee to live if he went to the frontline. But that does not mean that he cannot benefit from the frontline.


    Allen grinned as he thought of a great plan. But he is not going to initiate it for now. He only has one follower. But on second thought, the Plague Master might survive the frontline. After all, he had already done his training and his military service.


    The Plague Master is already about forty years old, and ever since he finished his military service, he had been living in the shadows of the city waiting for his prey.


    The Plague Master''s ability is ''Poison,'' which is also the reason why he was called the Plague Master. He assassinates his targets using poison. His targets would be oblivious of the fact that he targeted them until they showed signs of being poisoned. But by that time, there was nothing they could do. The poison would have already spread to their body. They could only wait for their death.


    "This month, we will be talking about beasts. I''ve sent you the book to you. You can open it in your watch," Captain Laura said. Then she pondered for a while before speaking again.


    "Also, today and tomorrow is an unofficial holiday for the fresh meats. So, I will leave early today, have a good day, everyone."


    Captain Laura left after she said what she wanted to say.


    Allen also did not waste any time and left. He has plans for himself. He went back to his dormitory, and when he arrived, he saw the other three.


    "Allen, do you want to hang out?" the rude guy asked.


    They heard what Allen did to the older years. Such feat is not common.


    Now, they truly regretted what they did. they wanted to mend and close the invisible gap within them.. Gap that did not exist because Allen did not put them in his eyes.

 Chapter 11 - C11 Do Janitorial Work?

    "We will be checking the Mission Hall," Willem said.


    That was exactly Allen''s plan. He wanted to check the Mission Hall and use the time when he was on the mission to meet Plague Master. He wants to collect the divine energy that his divine mark has collected.


    "Ok, when are we leaving?"


    "We''re, actually, just waiting for you," the other guy said.


    Allen, Willem, and the other two went to the Mission Hall. They introduced themselves, Allen did not mind, but as a divine, he still remembered their names.


    The annoying guy on their first meeting was Jimmy Dean, while the other one was Durwin Young.


    Allen changed their view towards Jimmy. He was not, actually, bad. Though he acts that way, he can''t hurt a fly. At the same time, Durwin is a smarta**. He is knowledgeable. Allen speculated that Durwin is from a wealthy family while Jimmy was raised but a bastard father who wants his son to be tough at all times.


    Allen did not say much and just listened to them. And after walking for a while, they arrived at the Mission Hall.


    The Mission Hall is where they could choose missions. They could do it in their watch, but since they were new to the camp, they thought that it would be best if they visited it. At the same time, although they can choose a mission from their watch, they need to go to the Mission Hall to verify the completion of the mission to collect their rewards. The verification is through the video that their watch scanned along with other requirements stated on the mission.


    Various missions are posted. Most of them are to hunt beasts in the outskirts of the city or into the wilderness near the camp. There are also janitorial jobs.


    Most of the missions were posted by the camp, while some were posted by the other trainees.


    After staying for a while in the Mission Hall, they left and went to the Credits Hall.


    The Credits Hall is where everyone can spend their Military Credits. They can buy weapons, armors, and more.


    The four looked inside and were amazed by the items that were sold. They saw weapons of different styles and kinds: swords, knives, daggers, guns, and many more. There were also vehicles or equipment, such as hoverboards, jet packs, but what interested Allen was the storage tools that contained pocket dimensions.


    In the past, he had plenty of those. He uses divine energy to make an artificial space. Then he uses the storage tools as a reward to his followers.


    He was astounded when he saw the storage tools. He did not expect that the mortals that do not know divine energy could create a separate space.


    Allen wanted to buy one and study how they were created, but he did not have enough Military Credit. Thus, he can only swallow his saliva and cut his curiosity.


    It was not only Allen who was looking at the storage tools. The other students were also looking at them, including the three that he was with. But just like Allen, they could only swallow their saliva and look away. The price of the storage tool is 100 Military Credits per foot.


    Allen has Military Credit close to a hundred. If he had more, he could buy a one-foot storage tool. But he does not think that it is worth it. He would rather use his Military Credits to buy weapons than the storage tools. But on the other hand, the storage tools would be handy during missions.


    They finished touring the camp at lunch then, they went to the cafeteria for a meal.


    Allen spent two credits for lunch while the other spend an insignificant amount. They stared at Allen with envy as he eats his sumptuous meal with ''pleasure.''


    They all came earlier than him so all their credits are lesser than his. Except for Willem, they were all oblivious of the fact that Red had gained lots of Military Credits from the second year. Although Willem did not know how much, he knows that the number is not meager. Well, not meager for the newcomers like them.


    Allen did not mind them and enjoyed his meal.


    After lunch, Allen did not do anything and simply read the book that Captain Laura gave.


    On the second day, all the freshies received a message via their watches that they need to assemble to the arena. The arena is where the tournaments are held. The arena is as wide as a baseball field. It was equipped with surveillance systems and powerful sound systems. The arena is not an open field, it was in an enclosed building.


    Allen and the other three headed to the arena right after they had breakfast.


    When they arrived, the arena was already filled with trainees. Then, after waiting for a while, the assembly commenced. It was hosted by Captain Laura. She started it with a greeting. Then she explained the purpose of the assembly.


    "Good morning, trainees. This is the official second day of camp 03-355. Some of you arrived earlier and have tasted the hardships in the camp. Everything in the camp works with Military Credits. The only free things are the lodging, the water, the electricity, and the uniform. The food is excluded."


    The things that Captain Laura said were already known to everyone. Some even nodded their head for they can relate to the hardships that Captain Laura mentioned. They had done janitorial works to make a living in the camp because if they don''t they starve.


    "Speaking of which, how is your breakfast? Did you eat a sumptuous meal?" Captain Laura teased everyone. She knew that there are plenty that did not have a sumptuous meal because they are saving their Military Credits. They did not know when they could gain the strength to do missions aside from the janitorial jobs.


    "As a bonus for you, the camp will be giving you another free 10 Military Credits. This can at most, let you live for another three days. And, if you are thrifty enough maybe this can last for a month or the whole term." Captain Laura smiled as she teased those that are thinking of saving the Military Credits.


    "Tomorrow, you will be taking the meditation class, by then you can start getting stronger. On Thursday, you will learn about the beasts in the academic class, on Friday, you will learn combat. Then you will be back on meditation on Saturday. And, when the Sunday comes, we are expecting that most of you will set out of the camp to do missions and earn Military Credits."


    "Also, I hate to break this to you, but the missions that are posted on the mission hall are the lowest of all missions. The missions on the mission hall are all for the newbies while the missions for the second years can only be found on their watches."


    "If you think that those missions that are posted in the mission hall are hard, then shame on you, weakling. You better stay in the camp and be the janitor of your batch." Captain Laura triggered the contempt of the trainees toward the janitorial works.


    "On the other hand, it is not good that none of you will do the janitorial work. Your dormitories would be so dirty. Thus, I say, please give applause to whoever volunteers to be the janitors of your batch."


    "Now let''s go to the awaited part of the assembly.. Everyone, help me welcome the principal of camp 03-355, Colonel Lucas Doornbos," Captain Laura said with a voice filled with admiration and began clapping her hands enthusiastically.

 Chapter 12 - C12 Assembly

    "Now let''s go to the awaited part of the assembly. Everyone, help me welcome the principal of camp 03-355, Colonel Lucas Doornbos," Captain Laura said with a voice filled with admiration and began clapping her hands enthusiastically.


    After the introduction, a man with a black sword strapped on his back walked imposingly from the doors of the arena into the stage. His presence silenced the trainees. All their eyes were glued onto him.


    Allen, too, looked at him and could feel that he was strong. He could tell that the man could resist the meager divine energy that he has with him right now. The man could kill him at any moment that he likes. Their strength is wide apart.


    This urged Allen to find a way to earn more divine energy. During the past days, he had not found anyone that could become his follower. But this can''t be helped.


    "How are you all. Everything that I want to say was already said by Captain Laura. So, I will just say, that I will wait for you at the peak," Colonel Lucas said.


    Then he raised his sword upward and roared, "together let us fight for humanity. Let''s take our weapons to behead our enemies, kill all the demons and devour all the beasts."


    Allen admired him. The few words that he said ignited the spirits of the trainees.


    *Applause!*


    Strength is indeed very useful at all times. With these, Allen had decided that he will no longer hesitate and will initiate a new plan.


    The assembly was short but everyone was pumped up. They went back to their dorm with their blood boiling. But some also no longer hesitated and took the janitorial job while gritting their teeth. They said unto themselves that this is only temporary, they will get back to those who''ll laugh at them with a slap of success.


    At night, Allen stealthily went to the rooftop of the dormitory. He was now prepared to use some of his divine energy to get more. He created another divine item. This item is the eye of the spirit. It is used for scouting. It looked like a firefly, though small, it was very convenient. Moreover, the eye of the spirit is very stealthy.


    Allen wanted the eye of the spirit to look for someone that was lost, so he could bring them to the light.


    After doing that, he went back into his room.


    On the same night, the A.I. of the camp reported that there is a missing trainee.


    "Five trainees failed to return to the camp," the emotionless voice of an A.I. resonated in the room.


    "Show me their names," Captain Laura demanded. Then a hologram-like screen appeared in front of her. And one of the names is Jeremy Baume.


    This case is not new in the camp. This happen many times. Some trainees overestimated their strengths and died in the claws of their, supposed to be prey.


    Half a day later¡­


    Jeremy is one of the trainees of the camp. He had awakened an ability, he can control and summon lightning at will. His ability is stronger than most of his peers.


    Jeremy had decided to take a mission not for credits but to train himself. Ever since he arrived at the camp he was already eager to do missions. But he was not sure about the strength of the beasts but when he heard what Captain Laura said, he made up his mind. He thought that he should not be afraid to do missions since the missions on the mission hall were low-levels.


    Jeremy took a mission to hunt a Red-Eyed Wolf. One Red Eyed Wolf is equal to two Military Credits. He journeyed to the location that his watch told him and arrived at the den of the Red-Eyed Wolves. A few hours later.


    Jeremy rested for a while, then he started attacking the beasts. There are twenty Red-Eyed Wolves in the den. He succeeded in killing all of them but unbeknownst to him, they were the weak ones.


    The Red Eyed Wolf King arrive and saw Jeremy on the corpses of its kin. The Red Eyed Wolf King loved its kin. Since ancient times wolves always cared for the members of their pack. It was enraged and attacked him with full force. At that moment, Jeremy felt fear and despair. His spiritual strength was already used and was nearly depleted by the killing the twenty Red-Eyed Wolves. The Red Eyed Wolf King is fiercer and stronger than the ones he''d slain. But all of a sudden, his spiritual energy burst, and he experienced enlightenment. His spiritual energy returned to its peak and increased by a considerable amount. At that time, he was delighted and became overconfident with himself.


    Jeremy summoned a flash of lightning from the skies and shot it towards the Red Eyed Wolf King. The lightning is not like the other lightning that he used in the past. It


    The lightning swooped down from the sky at an incredible speed towards the Red Eyed Wolf King. The beast was not able to dodge and received the lightning head-on and was roasted to death by the lightning.


    Jeremy smiled and felt proud of himself. But then he realized that he had consumed more than half of his spiritual energy. He relaxed his exhausted body and sat down crossed-legged.


    *flap* *flap* *flap* *flap*


    Then, he heard the flaps in the air that saw closing towards him. He opened his eyes and saw the Winged panther. The Winged Panther has a speed that he was not able to follow.


    Jeremy shot lightning towards it and as he expected, the Winged Panther dodged it.


    Their fight continued and Jeremy was on the passive side. He keeps on defending and as time passes by, he kept receiving wounds and his injuries are getting serious. His spiritual energy is close to being depleted. He steeled his heart and forcefully used the same lightning strike that he used to kill the Red Eyed Wolf King.


    Although his spiritual energy is not enough, for an unknown reason, he managed to shot make the same lightning strike and hit the Winged Panther to death. But also at that time, he felt a pain that he had never felt before. This pain is not something from the flesh. It originates from the soul.


    He looked at the sky and weakly said, "to whoever is listening, please save me."


    Then he lost his consciousness.


    When he woke up he saw a man with a black hood caring for his wounds.


    "Who are you?" He asked.


    The man replied, "it does not matter who am I, all that matters is my lord had commended me to save you."


    "Who is your lord? I must thank him." Jeremy said with gratitude.


    "He is the master of life and death. He was from ancient times. He is divine.." The man in the hood said zealously.

 Chapter 13 - C13 Right Hand?

    After Allen made the eye of the spirit, he went back into the room and made a link to the divine mark that he gave to the Plague Master.


    There are two ways for the followers of the divine spirit to receive a divine mark. The first one is the same as what Allen did, through the bestowment from the divine spirit. The second is through faithfulness, if an individual is faithful enough, a seed of faithfulness will germinate within their soul. That seed will then turn into a divine mark.


    As Allen connected to the divine mark, he saw that it contains lots of divine energy. The difference between the divine energy in the divine mark and the divine energy that Allen stored is vast. Allen is constantly using divine energy to sustain his existence and to alter his body. While the divine energy that the divine mark gathers is only used to alter the body of the Plague Master and for the growth of the divine mark itself.


    Allen grinned when he saw it. If he gets the divine energy from the divine mark, he will have a huge increase in strength.


    Meanwhile, the Plague Master is holding a bottle of beer. Drinking beer and getting himself drunk had been his hobby.


    Every night he would drink beer to sleep. Because if he did not get drunk, the images of the people that he killed will give him nightmares in his sleep.


    This night was like the other nights, but he noticed that the intensity of his nightmares in the previous week was decreasing. He was not sure if it was because of becoming Allen''s follower or maybe perhaps the people that he had killed pardoned him.


    But the latter seemed to be impossible. He was sure that the people that he killed would not forgive him. They will hate him for killing them.


    While he was drinking, he noticed that he was not getting drunk. Instead, everything around him becomes clearer. Then, he can feel that his spiritual energy was increasing at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye.


    He was shocked. He was sure that this is not because of the beer. He looked into his inner body and found out that the divine mark was releasing light particles that were nourishing his soul. His soul was becoming strong at a rapid pace. He can feel that his perception is becoming sharper and his understanding of his ability is becoming deeper.


    After a while, he noticed that the light particles that the divine mark was emitting were gathering at the chest of his inner body into a point. Then, the point was getting bigger every second and after a few minutes, it was already as big as a thumb and was shaped like a seed.


    The Plague Master was confused. But when he saw the divine mark, he felt affectionate to it. The divine mark felt like a close relative to him.


    Then, the divine mark shook and released more light particles as it began moving towards the seed. This time the number of light particles is greater.


    The divine mark moved closer to the seed then it merged with it. After the process was done, the divine mark became silent and no longer moved.


    Then a familiar voice sounded in his mind.


    "How are you, Plague?"


    "I am fine, my lord. Never been better," the Plague Master answered reverently.


    For some reason, when he heard Allen''s voice, he felt very zealous. His voice sounded lofty and mighty.


    "Plague, you now have the qualification to know my origins."


    The Plague Master was enlightened. What the divine mark did seemed to be Allen''s requirement for him to have qualifications to know it.


    "Would you like to know about it?" Allen asked.


    "If my Lord will tell me," the Plague Master said with a reverent voice. He felt an extreme closeness with Allen.


    "I am the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. I have the authority over life and death. In the past, I ruled supreme. But I went into a divine slumber and woke up into this world."


    "Plague, I want you to accompany me to rule supreme in this world. You will be my right hand. Together we will bring the lost souls in my light," Allen said in an imposing voice.


    "My lord, I will be with you!" the Plague Master said with a fervent expression. He was filled with praise and admiration.


    "Good!"


    Allen''s comment pumped up the Plague Master. He wanted to hear more of it. That simple word gave him so much motivation. He had determined his purpose in life. All he wanted to do now was to serve his lord no matter the cost.


    "Plague, I need you to do something. There is a lost soul, I want you to bring him to the light. Follow the eye of the spirit, it will bring you there," Allen said then one of the eyes of the spirits appeared before him.


    The Plague Master was confused when saw the eye of the spirit, it looked like a firefly but he felt an extreme closeness with it.


    The eye of spirit showed Jeremy who was lying weakly in the wilderness. He was filled with injuries and looked no better than a corpse.


    The Plague Master did not waste any second. He immediately got in his hovercar and followed the eye of the spirit.


    After two hours, he arrived at where Jeremy was.


    The camp was not too far away from the base. It was two hours drive from the base and an hour drive if it was through a hovercar.


    The Plague Master walked out of his hovercar. He was anxious. He did not know what to do, Jeremy is no better than a corpse. He did not know how to contact Allen but he realized that Allen was speaking to his mind, he wondered if Allen could hear him if he called into him.


    "My lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, how should I save him?" he asked with a hopeful expression.

 Chapter 14 - C14 Saving A Lost Soul

    "My lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, how should I save him?" the Plague Master asked with a hopeful expression.


    "Use the energy from my mark."


    The Plague Master was delighted when he heard an answer from Allen. He could not help himself and praised his wonders.


    He closed his eyes and connected to the divine mark on his soul. There is indeed energy in the divine mark, but he did not know how to use it. But the divine mark seemed to know what he wanted to do. It released divine energy and let it flow towards the body of Jeremy. Then Jeremy''s body began healing at a rapid pace. After a few minutes his body was completely healed, good as new.


    The Plague Master was delighted by what he saw. But in just a moment he felt pain in his body. Then the divine energy stopped flowing from the mark and Allen''s voice sounded on his mind.


    "You cannot use too much divine energy. Your body was still in the process of being altered by divine energy."


    The Plague Master was overjoyed when he heard that his body was being altered by divine energy. He was looking forward to the time when his body was fully altered. He wondered what would happen by that time. Will he get strong? Or perhaps, he will be able to use Allen''s power.


    After a while, Jeremy opened his eyes and looked at the Plague Master.


    "Who are you?" Jeremy asked.


    The Plague Master replied, "it does not matter who I am, all that matters is that my lord has commanded me to save you."


    "Who is your lord? I must thank him." Jeremy said with gratitude.


    "He is the master of life and death. He was from ancient times. He is divine." The Plague Master in hood said zealously. "If you want to call him, you can call him but I am not sure if he will answer. All I can do is that he fancies you and he wants to bring you into his light."


    Jeremy''s eyes twinkled, he did not know who was that master that fancied him. But no matter who it, he was full of gratitude.


    "My lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, I pray for safety through the night," the Plague Master said. Then, the divine mark released a small amount of divine energy and formed the barrier that isolated the both of them from prying eyes.


    Jeremy was confused. He was not sure if it was the Plague Master''s power but he did not feel any fluctuation of spiritual energy. Instead, he felt a different kind of energy that was more potent than the known spiritual energy.


    Meanwhile, Allen was glad by how the event turned out. He now has a potential follower. He knows that the Plague Master will be able to make him his follower.


    Allen heard all the requests that the Plague Master prayed. He will hear everything as long as the name that he recognized was mentioned. He will form an inexplicable connection to them and he will receive a flow of divine energy as well as the information that they wanted him to tell.


    At the same time, a strand of divine energy will also be generated. The more zealous a follower when he prays, the more divine energy that will be generated.


    At dawn the next day, the Plague Master did not wait for Jeremy to wake up, after doing his morning prayer, he went back to the Base 335.


    The Plague Master had been pondering about what Allen said. All his life he had been living in the shadow of the city. Although he was an infamous assassin, he did not want that. He wanted to be someone who does not need to hide and he thought that by following Allen he would be brought to limelight.


    From the moment that the seed of faithfulness was implanted to him, the plague master had truly become one of the followers of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, the only one, for now. He had become loyal to Allen.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy woke up but he did not see the Plague Master. He was alone in the wilderness but the barrier that isolated them is active. He was safe and sound despite being surrounded by the beasts in the wilderness.


    He thought for a while before deciding to try the prayer of the Plague Master, "My lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, I pray for protection as I walk back to the camp."


    But contrary to his expectation, he did not see anything like the barrier or something like when the Plague Master prayed.


    "Eh? Is it just me or is there really nothing?"


    Jeremy put it in the back of his mind, for him it was fine since the prayer did not cost him anything. In fact, he was even saved by whoever the master who fancied him.


    Jeremy walked back to the camp. On the way, he noticed that his travel was a lesser hassle than before. He did not meet any beast in the wilderness. Unlike when he went here, no matter how he hides himself, there are still beasts who can find him.


    He was bewildered when he thought of it.


    Unbeknownst to him, the camp had already set a rescue mission for him to the second year to look. But before anyone could accept the rescue mission, he was already back. Then, the A.I. automatically terminated the rescue mission.


    *beep* *beep* *beep*


    Jeremy''s watch beeped as he received a message. It was the message that called him to the detention office for questioning. He knew that he had violated two rules: not going back to the camp, and being absent. He was not bothered by it since the evidence that he was attacked was still visible on his clothes. The only thing not visible are the injuries that he got. It was already healed by the Plague Master.


    Jeremy did a quick prayer and no longer hesitated to enter the office. The first thing that he saw was the grumpy face of Captain Liberto.. He stared at him from head to toe.

 Chapter 15 - C15 Inner World And Inner Body

    Meanwhile, Allen was in a meditation room of the camp along with others. Today is the day for their meditation class.


    Allen was astounded by the studies of the human. If he did not see the improvements of humans in this era, he could not believe that there are many things that can be done even without the use of divine energy.


    Although Allen found their progress very slow, it was still a progress. He admired the short-lived mortals'' patience on such things.


    Despite the slow progress, they were so patient to continue it. Perhaps it is the difference between a divine spirit and mortals. If it was Allen, he would have considered the slow progress a waste of divine energy.


    "Meditation is all about isolating your thought from the world and sensing inner peace," said the instructor for the meditation class.


    Their instructor is an expert in meditation. Her name is Jaya Malhi. She specializes in the soul. She is also one of the scientists that studies the wonders of the soul.


    The scientists are the ones who helped bring the human race to its today''s progress. Along with the experts, they studied the soul with the goal in mind to promote humanity''s strength and bring them back to their rightful seat in the peak of the food chain.


    "Inner peace. It is complex. One moment you understand it, then, the next moment you have many questions about it."


    "It is easy to find inner peace at the same time it is also hard. It is hard to find inner peace when you need it but when you don''t you can have it at any moment."


    "The inner peace has no definite meaning. Some say it is the divine tranquility of the world."


    Allen was astounded when he heard it. He was confused why she used the word divine. Humans like her who were excellent in studies will not say things casually. There would be a basis for everything that she says.


    "While others say it is the line in between life and death."


    Allen finds her words familiar. He had been there once during his deep slumber. All the divine spirits that experienced a divine slumber went into that place. But none of them questioned the existence of that place.


    They thought that it was natural for them as divine. They thought it was simply the difference between a mortal and a divine.


    "But one thing is for sure, it is the way to enter your inner world and see your inner body."


    Instructor Jaya explained to them what inner peace is.


    "The inner world is the place where the inner body is located. There, you can see your inner body. The inner world is also the storage of spiritual energy. The bigger your inner world is, the more spiritual energy you can store."


    Allen was thinking, "was it also the place where my divine power is located?" He was confused. The ways of the mortals in this era is new for him.


    In ancient times, the humans did not need any of it. All they have to do is to pray to the divine spirits and the divine spirits will share some of their powers to them.


    "But the question is where did the spiritual energy come from? I know most of you are familiar with spiritual energy, especially those who have awakened an ability."


    No one answered Instructor Jaya''s question. They were all new to this, while Allen had many questions in his mind.


    "The spiritual energy comes from the inner body." The answer that Instructor Jaya gave them birthed more questions into their mind.


    "Inner body is the materialization of your soul in your inner world. It''s the miniature you. It is the core of your inner world as well as the source of your life."


    Allen was astounded. He had not seen such a thing in his divine slumber. Which birthed many questions regarding his existence.


    Why do divines need to rely on their follower''s prayers and praises to live while the mortals will be fine without them?


    What is the inner world? Is it the place where he went during his divine slumber? If it is, then why did he not see the miniature self that instructor Jaya mentioned?


    Is it the difference between mortals and divines? Then, in that case, are divines any better than mortals? They are no more than parasites that live in the mortal world and control the mortals.


    Allen had many questions.


    After Instructor Jaya''s explanation regarding the inner body, Allen no longer listened, instead, he connected to his eye of the spirits and explored the wilderness through them. He wanted to find something that would ease his mind. All that deep thought is making him consume more divine energy than necessary.


    After a while, Allen calmed down and told himself that this era will be more exciting than he thought. There are many things to discover. Although in his past era there is nothing like spiritual energy, he will learn them all and merge his knowledge from ancient time, then he will use it to strive towards the future.


    Instructor Jaya also taught them to find inner peace but no one managed to do so including Allen. Well, he could do so but he found out that whenever he tries to find inner peace, he will consume more divine energy, which is not okay for him. The divine energy from the aura of life of this world plus the divine energy that he got from the Plague Master''s prayer is still not enough for him.


    "It''s okay if you cannot find inner peace right now, there will be more of this in the future. You may not do it now but you will do it in the future, so keep going on. No one is best on their first try. Unless, if you are a god. Class dismissed," Instructor Jaya gave a brief encouragement for them. But her last word touched a soft spot for Allen.


    He was a divine in the past and he had a divine soul right now but he was not able to find inner peace.. On the other hand, it was only normal because he was strong in the past but he was too weak right now.

 Chapter 16 - C16 More Followers

    After the lecture, Allen went back to the dorm and laid on his bed. Then, not long after, the others also went back but unlike Allen, they went on a mission.


    They were all out of credits. Only Allen was quite ''rich.''


    He laid on his back till noon, waiting for the eye of the spirit to look for more lost souls.


    He knows that there will be lots of lost souls and he will not let this opportunity pass. With that in mind, he went to the rooftop and made more eyes of the spirit.


    He was hoping to find a rather talented lost soul or a powerful follower. The generation of divine energy did not just depend on faithfulness. It also depends on the strength of the soul. One of the uses of the divine mark is to enhance the soul and alter the body of its host while it gathers divine energy for the divine spirit.


    This time, Allen did not only target those in the wilderness, he was also eying those who had no guts to do missions. He knows that he can easily influence them.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Plague Master is not staying idle. He wondered how strong Allen was. He knows that even Allen was not at his peak, he is still not that weak. He was only weak from the perspective of a divine.


    He had tried Allen''s strength when he tried to avenge Rick. Allen was out of his league, he cannot see his strength.


    With that in mind, he had decided that the Plague River Faction would become Plague River Church. He thought that it was good, they would side with the death authority of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    He took his phone and called on the members of his faction.


    After a while, they arrived.


    "Hey, boss. What''s up?"


    "Yu'' boss, howdy?"


    "We''ve been together for a while now," the Plague Master said with a stern expression, which made them silent. They did not want the atmosphere when the Plague Master said that.


    "What do you think is my ability?" the Plague Master asked.


    "Poison," one of the members answered.


    The Plague Master smiled and prayed zealously, "My lord the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, I pray for the protection of this faction."


    The prayer was heard by Allen and was approved by him. Then, the divine mark released a kind of divine energy and made a barrier surrounding their base.


    The members of the Plague River Faction were astounded. They were confused about how the Plague Master did it. They knew that his ability was poison, not a barrier.


    The Plague Master smiled and started preaching.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death has the authority over life and death. He is the master of life and death. He has promised that I will become his right hand, and I know that I will as long as I remain faithful. I will soar along with him, and of course, you too will soar as long as you believe and remain loyal."


    "You see the barrier?"


    "That was created by the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. He pampers those who follow him. He will not let them die, he will always find a way to fulfill their prayers as long as they deserve it¡­"


    The Plague Master astounded the members of his faction by his zealousness. Some wondered if it was the Plague Master that they had followed while some were staring at him excitedly.


    They were looking forward to what the Plague Master said. They knew that as assassins, their life would be in constant danger, but it would be different if it was what the Plague Master said.


    On that day, Allen officially had a group of followers. He started getting a steady influx of energy. He was enjoying the divine energy that they were giving him. The alteration of his body also started to become faster.


    With a grin plastered on his face, Allen began meditating. As soon as he felt the increase in the consumption of divine energy, he saw the familiar dark world.


    But unlike before, the dark world is not void. He can see a strand of familiar energy. This is the energy that divine spirits use, the divine energy. He was bewildered.


    Although he was here during his divine slumber, he had never tried coming here when he was still at his peak. He was also not sure if the other divine spirit had gone here.


    The divine spirits were too prideful, and they were aggressive towards each other. They won''t share any personal information with any other divine spirits. Their status as divine made them feel apart from each other.


    He noticed that there is some sort of a figure in his inner world, but the figure is vague.


    It is shaped like a human but it does not have curves, it''s more like a voodoo doll rather than an inner body.


    But after thinking for a while, Allen speculated that the human-like shape of his inner body must be the result of his possession to his predecessor.


    From his inner world, he can see the coordinates where the prayers came from.


    Then, in all of a sudden, Allen received a huge influx of divine energy, and the source is the divine mark that he gave to the plague master.


    Allen was delighted that he no longer needed the host of the divine mark to be in his range for him to collect that divine energy, all he had to do was to enter his inner world.


    Again, he was surprised that humans discovered the inner world despite struggling without the use of any sort of profound energies.


    After staying there for a while, Allen went back to the real world. He was content by what he had discovered.


    Allen went out of his room and went to the cafeteria for a late lunch. He was quite pleased so he feasted for himself. He used about 10 Military Credits.


    The others looked at him as if they were eying a fat sheep. Allen noticed them, but he did not care. He wouldn''t mind fighting them.. He now has plenty of divine energy.

 Chapter 17 - C17 Brainwashing Method?

    After eating all that he bought, he checked his watch as he had decided to take missions. He chose the mission where he needed to hunt for a phantom bat.


    The phantom bat is a bat-type beast that has incredible speed, coupled with its ability to camouflage, it was very hard to hunt this type of beast. But Allen did not think it was a problem, after all, he is unlike everybody else.


    Allen headed to the wilderness for hunting. He thought that was fine for him to stay in the wilderness for the night since he did not have any class tomorrow since today is Saturday.


    Sunday is their off day. They are allowed to do what they want to do. The camp won''t mind them.


    Although their location is still monitored, there is no deed for them to go back to the camp. But on second thought it was very dangerous for the trainees to stay in the wilderness at night. Most of the beasts are more aggressive at night.


    In the middle of the wilderness, Allen stopped.


    "You''ve been following me for a while now. When will you attack?" Allen said and looked in a certain direction.


    When he walked out of the cafeteria, Allen had already sensed them following him. But he did not mind them. In his eyes, they were puny, especially not that he has more divine energy than from before.


    "How sharp of you to sense us following you."


    Three men walked out from the shadows of the trees. One of them is a familiar one-eyed man. This was the same one-eyed man that tried to rob him and Willems of their Military Credits.


    He looked at the one-eyed man and said, "didn''t I beat you before?"


    The one-eyed glared at Allen when he heard what Allen said but he did not retort. He was indeed beaten before but he did not think he would be beaten now.


    The one-eyed man thought it was a good idea to attack Allen with their combination. He brought a man that can hide in the shadows and someone that has the ability to manipulate the trees.


    The man that can hide in the shadow would be best for escape while he and the man that manipulates the trees would help him attack Allen. While the one-eyed man has the ability to shoot laser beams from his lone eye.


    Allen smiled as he thought of a good idea.


    He released a wave of divine energy and created an isolation barrier around them. Then, he summoned the beasts nearby to surround them. There were about twenty beasts surrounding them.


    Allen has the over authority of life and death, which is somehow related to the soul. He created a mark that can control the souls of the beasts. As long as he targeted the beast, the beast would only have two outcomes, they would either be controlled, or they would receive damage.


    But most of the time, the weak beast would rather submit to him because they did not have a chance to withstood Allen''s divine energy.


    But if they did, they would never gain freedom. Their soul would forever be in Allen''s control never to be freed again.


    Allen snapped his fingers and the beasts started attacking.


    The man that can hide in the shadows did not hesitate to hide along with the others.


    He created a shadowy space in the shadow of a big tree and brought the other two inside. Then, he manipulated the shadowy space that he created to jump out of the barrier.


    But contrary to his expectation, the barrier lit up and destroyed the shadowy space.


    The barrier blocked their attempt to escape.


    Allen was expecting that they would try to escape so he enhanced the isolation barrier.


    "HA HA HA!"


    Allen laughed out loud and said, "Do you think you can escape? Hehe, all that''s been waiting for you is death."


    The three looked at Allen as if he was the most vicious beast.


    "Well, I can let you live, if¡­" Allen paused as he eyed them intently. "¡­if you become my follower."


    The three hurriedly nodded. It was better to become a servant than to die. But they were not planning to become loyal to Allen, they only wanted to survive. They thought that Allen would release them as long as they say yes. Then after that, they are no longer planning to show themselves to Allen.


    Allen waved his hand and created three divine marks, one for each of them. Then, he shot it towards them and said, "that is my mark."


    The three of them paled. They had heard of an ability that can enslave humans. There were rumors of this ability but the military is in control of this ability. They made sure that this ability will not be used wrongly.


    The three mistakenly thought that Allen''s ability was ''Slavery.'' They thought that this must be what he did to the beasts.


    Never did they know that Allen did not have that ability, or rather, he did not need an ability. As long as he has a divine power he can do anything that he wants.


    Allen planted the divine mark into their inner body and waited for a while before he poured divine energy into the divine marks.


    When the divine mark received the divine energy, it released light particles that nourished the soul of the three. This was the same process as what happened to Plague Master.


    Allen can place a divine mark on anyone, on the premise that they agree that they will become his follower or if they were loyal to him.


    If not, their inner body would subconsciously reject the divine mark. Although the divine mark is ''divine,'' it has laws to follow.


    For the divine mark to germinate into the soul, it needs to be of the same level as the owner of the soul. Or else, the soul would be damaged. Moreover, it cannot also be too weak, or else the soul will dominate it and will cause a backlash to the divine spirit.


    When the divine marks finished the same process that the Plague Master had, Allen, used forbidden methods of the divine spirits. This method is the brainwashing method.


    In ancient times, brainwashing was forbidden. Once the other followers found it, they would find other divine spirits to follow.


    Also, the other divine spirit will also take advantage of it and will steal their followers. But right now, this forbidden technique is not forbidden.


    Aside from Allen, there were no other divine spirits or if there were, Allen did not think that they could take advantage of what he did.


    Allen used his divine energy to alter their soul and memory so they would praise them for all they are. This method can be easily discovered by other divine spirits or any other beings with high-level souls.


    With that Allen''s followers increased. The three did not resist in any way.. They just accepted their fate, which made the process easy and successful.

 Chapter 18 - C18 Storage Tool

    "Let me introduce myself, I am your lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    "Following me is not a bad idea. I will grant you the things that you desire, and you will shine in my light."


    "The world will be blinded in our brilliance and your name will be known to all beings."


    Allen did not need this kind of speech, but he thought that it would be fun to see their faces filled with admiration.


    "You can go now, don''t forget to call me if you need anything. As long as you deserve it I will grant it to you," Allen said with an amiable smile.


    The beast that Allen controlled, made way for them and let them go.


    "Yes, my lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death," the three simultaneously said as if they had a tacit understanding.


    Allen smiled then he continued his journey. The phantom bats'' cave is located in the northern part of camp 03-335.


    While on the way, the beasts that Allen controlled did not stay idle and looked for more lost souls. Allen was planning to use them to enlighten more lost souls. This way he will have more followers.


    Meanwhile, Allen continued to stride towards the northern part of camp 03-355. He followed the navigation of his watch. He arrived at the location of the phantom bats at sunset.


    Allen did not start hunting, instead, he climbed a tall tree and admired the sunset. In ancient times, he was not able to do this because it was he who was giving out light.


    But this time, it was the other way around. He was no longer akin to a sun. He was akin to a candle, instead. Allen was nostalgic about his past.


    He stayed atop the tree for a while. Then, he entered his inner world to collect the divine energy from the divine marks.


    Allen already has four divine marks. Each of them is collecting divine energy from the world''s aura of life, while the divine mark on the Plague Master, was also collecting the divine energy from the praises of the Plague River Church.


    Allen knew that his path as a divine spirit had officially begun and he would be back at his peak in no time.


    Allen jumped down the tree and walked towards the cave to begin his hunt.


    When he entered the cave, the bats looked at him with a fierce look as they had decided that he would be their dinner. But, let''s see who eats who.


    Allen snapped his fingers and made a barrier, which enclosed the cave.


    He will not let any one of them off. He is planning to get them all and exchange them for Military Credits.


    He could exchange one corpse of a phantom bat for 3 Military Credits, and there were about a thousand phantom bats in the cave. If Allen got them all, they could be exchanged for more or less 3000 Military Credits.


    Allen, then, started acting. He used his fist to kill the phantom bats one by one.


    Although it was tiring, it was good to get used to this body and to speed up the alteration of his body.


    After a few hours, Allen got all the phantom bats and only left a few. For him to control and serve as his eyes in the dark night.


    He had approximately 951 phantom bats. Now, the problem is how will he get it to the camp. He did not have a storage tool.


    And, if he made a storage tool from his divine energy it would be questioned by the camp. But on second thought, he is not afraid of a ''mere'' camp.


    He made a hollow cube as big as 5 by 5 by 5 meters using complicated symbols made from divine energy.


    Then, he shrank it into the size of a finger. He also added chains into it and hung it on his neck.


    This is the first storage tool that he had created. Though the process is simple, it cost him almost all of the divine energy that he had stored.


    So, after creating the storage tool, he went into his inner world to collect more divine energy.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Jeremy was released from detention in the afternoon.


    He was a little regretful when he thought that he missed the meditation class. He thought to himself that he should have just prayed for speed. But on second thought, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death is not a genie. He would surely not grant something like that.


    With that in thought, he prayed, "my lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, I pray there will be beasts that I could hunt."


    The mission hall also has a mission where they are allowed to hunt any type of beast but the price will only be 1 military credit for any type of beast.


    Many do this mission, especially those who only wanted to roam the wilderness and did not plan to hunt for a particular beast.


    Jeremy was one of them. He did not have a particular beast to hunt. He went to the wilderness, on the way he also did not forget to pray for protection, which Allen granted without hesitation. This is not a problem for him.


    Just when Jeremy came out of the camp, he saw an injured rabbit-type beast. He did not hesitate and shot it with his lightning, then more beasts came.


    After two hours he went back to the mission hall and submitted the beasts that he had ''casually'' hunted.


    He was full of thanks for the effortless hunting. Most of the beasts that he had hunted were either injured or they were running from someone as if they were lured in his direction.


    But when he looked around, he did not find anyone. With this, he now truly believed that his prayer was indeed answered.


    Every thought that he has is now associated with the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Unbeknownst to him, it was the work of the beasts that Allen had controlled.. Allen commanded them to grant his prayer.

 Chapter 19 - C19 Face Slapping The Instructor

    In the morning, Allen went back to camp 03-355 with all the phantom bats that he had hunted, which he placed on his storage tool.


    He only took them out when he was near the camp. Although he was not afraid of the camp, it was still better to avoid unnecessary trouble, especially now that he is yet to come back to his.


    Allen exchanged the phantom bats to the mission hall for a total of 2853 Military Credits.


    When he took out the phantom bats that he had hunted, all the trainees at the mission hall looked at him in disbelief.


    They were in disbelief that a trainee wiped the entire colony of phantom bats in the wilderness near camp 03-355.


    They expect that trainees are weak just like them, not like what Allen showed.


    Meanwhile, the A.I. of the camp reported this to the instructors, which surprised them. They had seen many promising trainees but this was their first time seeing someone like Allen that could wipe a whole group of bats. He was too domineering.


    Not only the instructors but this piece of news was also sent to the principal of the camp, Colonel Lucas.


    When Colonel Lucas saw the news, he was delighted.


    Such ''seed'' is rare. And, he was glad that this seed was from his camp.


    He cannot help himself but smile widely. He had decided to see the ''young man'' when he had time.


    Back to the camp, Allen went to the library and looked for history books. He wanted to read about the history of this world.


    He also wants to absorb the knowledge that humans have accumulated in the past.


    The knowledge of this era is different from his. This era, despite not having Divine Spirits to provide divine energy, still progressed at great heights.


    This made Allen admire the leaders of this era. They are not reliant on someone else. Instead, they find a way on their own to make their civilization progress.


    Allen wondered how powerful will this civilization become after many centuries, or, perhaps, millennia.


    Allen learned physics, mathematics, and more. He was fascinated, not by the theories but, by their progress. Although it was already 3020, the government insisted on teaching the knowledge of the past thousand years. They said that the knowledge of the past thousand years is the foundation of the present.


    The knowledge of the current era is founded from the past era.


    Allen''s predecessor did not excel much in class. Since they were orphaned, he had to work to feed himself and his sister.


    Thus, he had neglected his studies. But the lessons that his predecessor missed were being learned by Allen in a day. He was learning it as easily as breathing.


    The next day, Allen is in the academic class and was very bored, all that Captain Laura was saying was already on his mind.


    He had already read the book that Captain Laura sent them and had absorbed all the knowledge in it.


    Allen somewhat regretted going to training. He could have just skipped training. He was bored out of his wits in this camp. He thought that he had nothing to learn here.


    "Allen, you seemed to be spacing out?" Captain Laura asked.


    "I''m bored," Allen said straightforwardly. He did not care about her position.


    Why would Allen care about her position if did not even care much about this camp?


    When Captain Laura heard Allen''s answer he was not offended.


    She knew that trainees with strong fighting prowess are bored in this kind of class. They would rather fight than sit inside the room and listen to the lengthy explanation of their instructors.


    Captain Laura opened the holographic screen of her watch and sent a file to Allen.


    "If you can answer all the questions that I sent you, you don''t need to attend my class anymore," she said while he looked at Allen with an amiable smile.


    But Allen did not think it was amicable. For him, that kind of smile is insulting.


    Although she did not say it, she wanted to slap Allen with the truth that even if he was strong, he still has a lot to learn.


    "Sure," said Allen and opened the file. He, then, started answering the questions at a fast pace.


    There are a total of one hundred questions but Allen answered them all in two minutes. Then, he sent it back to Captain Laura and did not wait for her to check his work.


    Captain Laura glared at him piercingly. She thought that Allen was playing tricks on her but when she checked it, she was speechless.


    Allen had a perfect score. She checked it again and again but the result was still the same.


    She wanted to get angry but she was silenced by Allen''s perfect score.


    But she swore in her heart that she would find a way to get back at him. What happened just now is rather embarrassing for her as an instructor. But she cannot just take her revenge on him. She has to find a legal way.


    After being silent for a while, she slightly shook her head and continued her lecture.


    She lectured about the beasts in this era.


    The beasts are ranked the same as the military. Captain beast, Colonel beast, General beast, and Admiral beast.


    Then, these ranks are further divided into two, the higher and lower. For example, the stronger Captain beast will be called the higher Captain beast.


    These ranks are not given on a whim. In centuries of study, scientists had found out that there is a certain threshold to the strength of the beast.


    Those were the same as the main ranks of the army. Then, they also found out that there are beasts that have abnormal strength. For example, a Captain beast that is stronger than the others.


    But, although it was stronger than the other Captain beast, it still cannot fight those of the higher rank.


    A higher Captain beast cannot fight a Colonel beast and if it did, it is no longer a Captain beast. It will be graded as a Colonel beast.


    Meanwhile, Allen had already left and gone to the library and continued immersing himself in the sea of knowledge of this era.


    He stayed in the library till evening and only went back to his dormitory an hour before his next class would start.

 Chapter 20 - C20 Combat Class

    This day was the day for their combat class.


    Allen thinks that this class will be as boring as the other classes. But still, he went to the room dedicated to their combat class while wearing his combat uniform.


    The room is not like the room in their academic class. Neither, like their meditation class, nor their counseling class.


    The room for the combat class is akin to the gym. There are weapons that were mounted on the walls of the room, such as swords, spears, shields, and many more.


    There were also guns but the guns in this era are not recommended unless they had an ability that was related to guns.


    Besides, guns are also expensive but they do not improve. Also, using guns is like throwing credits away.


    Their bullets are very expensive.


    Allen was not thinking of using guns but he was interested in how it works.


    Such a thing that shoots powerful attacks is not around in his era. Although there are weapons that can shoot powerful attacks in his era, they rely on the user.


    Even if the weapon is high-level, if the user is weak, the attack will still be weak. But the guns were different.


    It does not matter who is using it, if the gun is powerful, it will shoot a powerful attack. All that depends on the user is their proficiency and accuracy.


    "Good day, trainees," an old man greeted them while they were wondering about the weapons.


    "I am your instructor for the combat class."


    The old man exudes an aura of a veteran. And, Allen could feel traces of death energies on his aura.


    The traces of death energies are only present to those that had reaped many souls, like the Plague Master and his men.


    But unlike the old man, the traces of the death energy on their aura was being cleansed by the divine energy that was generated whenever they desired death or when they prayed to Allen.


    Only the Divine Spirit of Life and Death could cleanse the traces of death in someone else''s aura because it is part of his authority.


    The other divine spirit could not do it. Well, they could, at a cost of divine energy which they will not do unless necessary.


    The divine spirits could do everything they wanted to, but most of the time, they wouldn''t do things that were outside of their authority.


    Because it will cost them more divine energy compared to doing things that were part of their authority.


    After all, they cannot generate divine energy on their own. They get their divine energy from their followers.


    "My name is Captain Richard Booth," he introduced himself before starting their class.


    "What do you think of the weapons on the wall?"


    The trainees were interested in the weapons on the wall but they did not know how to answer the question.


    This was their first time seeing this set of weapons because there is a law that prohibits the use of weapons inside the base. And, whoever violates it will be punished.


    "It''s good that you did not think of the weapons," Captain Booth took their silence as they did not think much about the weapons.


    "For now, I don''t want you to use any weapons because I want you to master your ability."


    For the combat class, those that did not have an ability were separated from those who had awakened an ability.


    This is not for discrimination but, rather, for the efficiency of teaching.


    Those that did not awaken an ability will be taught hand-to-hand combat.


    In the combat class, the trainees will be fighting each other, most of the time. So, if those that did not awaken an ability will fight those that had awakened an ability, the combat class would be useless.


    The fight between those that had awakened an ability and those that didn''t will be a total suppression.


    Instructor Booth paired them according to their ability. He paired those that have an ability with the same type.


    For example, he paired a fire user with another fire user. The instructor did this because he wanted them to find the strength and the weakness of their ability.


    Allen smirked because he was paired with a lady with a support-type ability. But when he stared at the lady, he was rather surprised because this was the same lady that he had helped.


    At that time, Allen was sure that she did not awaken an ability. But, it seemed that she was yet to reach her awakening at that time.


    "We met again," Allen said, which stunned the lady.


    She did not recognize Allen because of the alteration of the divine energy to his body. He was no longer scrawny as before. He had now gone thicker and more handsome.


    When they last met, Allen was thin as a stick. But now, he was somewhat bulkier.


    The lady stared at Allen for a while.


    She felt that familiar with Allen but she cannot remember him.


    When Allen saw her look, he smiled wryly and thought that it was only natural because they did not formally introduce themselves to each other.


    Allen saved her on a whim, then the lady treated him for a meal. After that, Allen left and they never met again.


    "Can you treat me with some noodles again?"


    Allen gave her a clue. Last time she treated him with a noodle. The noodles were sumptuous.


    Allen was too hungry at that time and he does not have enough divine energy to supplement himself.


    Well, he had divine energy at that time, but it was barely enough for himself.


    Her eyes widened as she realized who Allen was. She was delighted as she said, "Yes, we met again."


    Her eyes twinkled as she had not forgotten the youth who saved her. But when she looked at Allen, she was stunned that he was no longer scrawny as before. Though he was still somewhat thin, it was no longer like before.. You can now feel flesh underneath his skin.

 Chapter 21 - C21 Spar

    "Yes, we met again," the lady understood Allen''s clue.


    She was delighted by seeing him again. She did not expect that she would meet him here.


    Moreover, they were sparring partners.  Her memory of how Allen effortlessly killed the man that was trying to **** her is still fresh.


    But she was confused as to why she was paired with him. Allen was strong while she...she is strong in her own way.


    The instructor said that those with the same type of ability will be paired together.


    Annika wondered what Allen''s ability was.


    "Since he was paired with me, is his ability also a support type?" Annika asked herself.


    "Um¡­I a¡­my name is Annika Pilc," she said while stuttering as she motioned her hand forward for a handshake.


    Allen smiled and shook her hand.


    Her hand was soft and there was no sign of callousness. And, judging from it, her fair skin, and her delicate face, Allen speculated that she must be from a rich family.


    But Allen did not understand what she was doing in the slums at that time.


    "I am Allen Godfre," Allen said with a brilliant smile.


    This is the same smile that he has been wearing since ancient times.


    Ever since the time that he manifested into this world, he already had this smile. This smile had been part of his divinity. It cannot be separated from him.


    The smile that Allen wore seemed to be able to refresh one''s soul.


    When Annika saw him smile, she felt as if all her problems were gone. She did not know the reason but she felt an admiration for him.


    After the handshake, Allen looked at her as he felt Annika''s admiration.


    There is a thin strand of divine energy coming from her.


    Allen snapped his finger and created an Isolation Barrier.


    "This is my ability, Isolation Barrier."


    Annika was astounded when she saw it. She was expecting that Allen must have a domineering ability. But, it seemed to be contrary to what she thought, Allen, too, is a support.


    She did not understand how Allen effortlessly defeated the man before.


    "We shouldn''t be weighted down by our ability," Allen explained shortly as he saw her expression.


    Annika nodded as she understood what Allen meant.


    What Allen meant to say is that although their abilities cannot be used for damage, that does not mean that they will do nothing about it.


    Annika thought that Allen must have learned a fighting technique or martial arts.


    One of the knowledge that was passed from the previous thousand years is the martial arts.


    It was not only passed but they were also improved.


    The martial arts were first used by humans to combat those that had an ability.


    At first, the martial artists were not a match to those that had an ability. But as time passed by, the martial arts improved little by little until the spiritual energy was discovered.


    Spiritual energy is what fuels an ability. Thus, the martial artists integrated the use of spiritual energy into martial arts. And when they succeeded, the martial artists received a huge boost in power. Finally, they were able to match the ability users.


    This information is in the history books, which Allen read in the library.


    Allen positioned himself for a fight.


    "Um¡­I¡­can you¡­teach me how to fight?" Annika shyly asked.


    Allen felt a headache as he heard what Annika said. He was planning to break a sweat," but it seemed that he won''t be able to.


    He does not want to teach her but some part of him was looking forward to it for some reason. He did not understand why.


    "You know how to use spiritual energy right?" Allen asked.


    Annika nodded, which relieved Allen. He did not have to teach her how to use spiritual energy.


    If that happens, he would be in trouble. After all, even he did not know how to use spiritual energy.


    What he is using is divine energy. Although he has yet to find their similarities and differences, he is sure that the divine energy is different from the spiritual energy. And, it was more profound than the latter.


    And, thus, Allen teaches some of the fighting techniques that he knew to Annika.


    ...


    Annika was astounded. She did not expect that Allen was this good in martial arts.


    But Allen did not consider his fighting techniques a martial art. But it could not be denied that they have similarities as they have the same concepts.


    The concept of martial arts is to use a small amount of force to exert a huge force.


    But the small amount of force must be potent, and only the spiritual energy can be used to it.


    Likewise, the fighting techniques that Allen has from his peak are akin to martial arts. It uses a small amount of divine energy to create a very powerful attack using their authority.


    Allen taught her most of the basics that he knew from his peak. The technique that he was teaching Annika is the basic among the techniques in his army.


    It was the easiest to learn but it was very profound. But with Allen''s guidance, Annika was slowly grasping its concept.


    Meanwhile, Captain Booth has been eying Allen and Annika since their ''spar'' started.


    His instincts are telling him that if he was to fight Allen, he might not be able to defeat the latter. Instead, he will be the one who''ll get defeated.


    What he felt might be baseless but someone like him who had thick traces of death energy within their aura knew that instincts are, most of the time, correct. He had been saved by his instincts many times in the past.


    "Ok, that''s enough everyone, sit on the floor and I will tell you a few things," Captain Booth said after letting the trainees fight for an hour.


    "Congratulations to some of you who had to manage to grasp a deeper understanding of their ability."


    "While those that did not, don''t worry you will have more opportunities in the future. Remember that you will only learn when you are fighting, whether on a battle to death or not." Captain Booth paused and took a deep breath.


    "Now, I will teach you to how to use your spiritual energy efficiency¡­"


    Captain Booth explained his theories regarding the use of spiritual energy. Everyone was immersed and forgot about the time. If the alarm of the camp did not sound, they would have still not stopped.


    "*sigh* Ok class that is it for today, see you on Saturday.. I hope you had a great improvement at that time," Captain Booth said regretfully.

 Chapter 22 - C22 Black Stone

    Tittle: Black Stone


    "Ok class, that''s it for today, see you on Saturday. I hope you had a great improvement at that time," Captain Booth said as he dismissed the class.


    "Allen, can...I do missions with you?" Annika asked shyly.


    She was low on Military Credits, but her abilities won''t let her do missions. Her ability is that she can buff or debuff anyone.


    Of course, she can use her ability to herself or her opponent but she doesn''t know how to fight.


    At most, if she does a mission, she will do the janitorial work. But she did not want to do that as long as she still had other choices.


    So, when she saw Allen, she hardened her heart and asked Allen to join him.


    Allen thought for a while, he was not low in Military Credits. He had more than three thousand, but on second thought, maybe it would be a good idea. He can speed up the alteration of divine energy through battle.


    "Sure. Are you low on credits? If you wan I can treat you to lunch."


    Allen felt generous and, thus, decided to help those who are in ''need''.


    Meanwhile, Annika was delighted when Allen said that he will treat her to lunch. She didn''t think twice and accepted Allen''s invitation. After all, it was a free meal.


    "Okay," Annika said with a cheerful voice.


    ¡­


    At the same time as Allen and Annika were eating, somewhere in the outskirts of Base A, a black stone with a deadly evil aura fell from the sky. It fell near a stream where beasts drink water from. It was unknown where the stone came from or how it fell from the sky.


    The gadgets of the humans did not manage to detect it.


    After a while, a rat-type beast with red eyes, sharp claws, and metallic tail went to the stream for a drink.


    As it was walking, the black stone caught its attention. For some reason, the beast was attracted to it.


    It felt something that was luring its soul. Making it hallucinate that the stone could grant it anything that a beast desires, power and mate.


    Beasts tend to dominate the other beasts. Then, mate to produce offspring to continue their bloodline.


    The desires of the beasts was dictated by its instincts. Thus, the luring of the black stone did not trigger the instinct of the beast. It did not feel danger towards the stone.


    The beast stared at the stone, and slowly walked towards it.


    Then, it bit the stone. Surprisingly, the stone was like a cherry when it was bitten. It did not have the hardness of a regular stone.


    After that, the stone released dark-colored energy that made the beast shriek in pain as it started to evolve.


    The beast''s muscles become bulkier and sturdier. Its claws became sharper and longer while its tail grew twice its original length. The beast turned fiercer and deadlier, and most of all, it became demonic.


    If the instructors saw this, they would be stunned. The rat-type beast had become a demonic beast.


    It turned out that the black stone can turn a regular beast into a demonic beast.


    And, also, the instinct of the rat-type beast is indeed right, it had become more powerful than it was before.


    The demonic beast roared which scared the other beasts in the wilderness.


    Then, it ran towards its mischief to try to share with its fellow the ''power'' that it had obtained.


    One by one, the members of the mischief became demonic beasts.


    Then, they started dominating the other beasts in the wilderness. Which scared all the beasts within and started rampaging for migration.


    They wanted to migrate for a better place where the demonic beast did not exist.


    The demonic beast could infect the other beasts but most of the time, they will devour the regular beasts to become their nutrition to gain strength.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the A.I. of Camp 03-355 warned the base of the rampage of beasts in the wilderness.


    The location where the blacks stone landed is not too far away from Base 03-355. It is five hours of travel using a hovercar.


    "Warning! A beast time was detected!"


    "Warning! A beast time was detected!"


    "Warning! A beast time was detected!"


    The warning from the A.I. alarmed the instructors of Camp 03-355.


    The beast tide is a rare ''calamity'' but once it strikes, its damage would be too much.


    The bases, big or small, are all wary of beast tide. They suppress it at its first sign to prevent it from becoming wide-scale.


    ¡­


    During lunch, as Allen and Annika were eating, Allen felt a sudden outburst of energy.


    For some reason, when he felt the outburst of energy, he became very uncomfortable. It''s like he met his mortal enemy.


    Even before his divine slumber, he had never felt this kind of energy. It felt as if this kind of energy is the opposite of divine energy.


    Allen did not hesitate and commanded the beasts that he controlled to look for the source. But the meager divine energy that was controlling the beasts disappeared on the first contact with the demonic beast.


    His beasts didn''t even manage to transmit what they saw to Allen, which confused him as he felt that the number of the beasts that he commanded was decreasing.


    He panicked and hurriedly commanded to stop the search and stay close to the camp.


    "Are you okay?" Annika asked Allen. She noticed that he panicked.


    Although it was only for a brief moment, for some reason, Annika noticed it.


    "I''m fine, do you want to eat more?" Allen asked as he tried to change the subject.


    "Nah, I''m already full," she replied while patting her tummy. Then, she paused and said Allen with a sweet voice, "thank you for the meal."


    "Anytime, I''ll get going first." Allen said as he stood.


    "Okay, be careful," Annika said, which made Allen''s heart flutter.


    Allen left the cafeteria and went to the rooftop to have a lone time.. He wanted to enter his inner world and had a better view.

 Chapter 23 - C23 Mirror?

    Allen''s inner world can reflect not only the position of his followers and the point where the prayers came from but also the vague view of his surroundings.


    However, it was not that wide. At most, it was comparable to the range where he can collect divine energy. (If you have questions regarding this, just comment on it.)


    The reflection in his inner world came from the divine energy that he collects.


    The more divine energy, the clearer the reflection will become.


    Allen was flabbergasted by what he saw. There is a hollow point in the reflection. He cannot feel anything within, which only implies one thing.


    For some reason, divine energy cannot exist in that place as if it was being obliterated.


    The more Allen looked at the hollow point, the more curious he became.


    He wanted to go there himself but he fears that his divine energy would also be obliterated. If that happens, he would be weakened, or worse, he would enter another divine slumber.


    Although Allen was curious, there was nothing he could do but to wait for the response of the higher-ups of the humans.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the General of Base 355 announced that all camps that were in the jurisdiction of Base 355 will participate in obliterating the beast tide.


    They will be accompanied by the experts that reside in the base. Moreover, there will be a competition between trainees of the camps.


    All of the trainees will be given a point for their kill but they are required to submit a video as they kill a beast.


    The top ten trainees will be awarded a storage tool, and the top three will be allowed to pick treasures from the treasury of the base.


    The news of the general''s announcement spread quickly. Although the experts did not want to go, they did not have a choice.


    They will be banned from the base if they defy it. On the other hand, they also did not want the base to be ruined because of the beast tide.


    The base has been their home and it protects them from the threat of the beasts.


    At dinner, the trainees in camp 03-355 received the warning of the beast tide and a notice that allowed them to skip classes for the competition.


    Many were delighted but most objected, especially that they will be having a meditation class tomorrow.


    The meditation class is where they hear tips about spiritual energy and the inner world.


    On the next day, all of the trainees were pumped up but no one skipped the class for the competition.


    They did not want to skip their meditation class, which could be considered the most important of all their classes.


    "How is your meditation, did you find inner peace?" Captain Jaya asked.


    "Instructor, I have a question. Does the inner world correspond to our ability?" A trainee asked instructor Jaya.


    "Yes, those with fire-related ability will have a fiery inner world, while those that had ice-related ability had an icy inner world," instructor Jaya answered with a smile plastered on her face.


    She was glad that some of her students had already entered their inner world.


    All of the trainees were enlightened by Instructor Jaya''s answer. But unbeknownst to them, Allen was an exception.


    His inner world is the reflection of the divine energy that he was collecting. But Allen did not think much of it.


    After all, he knew that he was divine.


    Their class went on, and instructor Jaya''s lesson is all about how to increase the amount of spiritual energy.


    "There is only one way to increase your spiritual energy, that is through comprehension, and the best way to do it is when you enter your inner world."


    "Of course, you can also do it even when you are not inside but that is very hard unless you have a treasure that could help you."


    Allen listened intently. Although what he uses is not spiritual energy, their inner worlds are somewhat the same.


    The only difference is their inner bodies. Allen''s inner body was still vague but it was in the process of becoming more and more human-like.


    Its form was being developed bit by bit by the influx of divine energy towards his inner world.


    Allen wondered what would happen if his inner body was fully formed. Will his inner body also make spiritual energy? Or divine energy?


    If it was the latter, then it would be fantastic as he no longer needs to rely on his followers.


    The class went on and they were only dismissed for lunch.


    Allen checked the mission through his watch and found out that the missions in the mission hall were put on hold except for the janitorial works.


    The Mission Hall will focus on receiving the beast that was submitted for the competition.


    Allen did not mind, he went to the cafeteria for lunch and ordered food. Then, he sat on an empty table.


    The food, for him, is not for nutrition but is for enjoyment. He had a stable source of divine energy, so he did not need food.


    As he finished eating half of the food that he had ordered, he noticed Annika entering the cafeteria.


    But, Annika did not notice him and went straight to the queue for food.


    The cafeteria was too narrow for all of the trainees. They had to queue for a while before they could order food.


    After a while, Allen had already eaten all his food. But he was still alone at his table. No one dares sit with him. They were all intimidated by his presence.


    They knew him as the trainee that eradicated the whole colony of phantom bats.


    When Annika was done ordering food, she looked for a vacant table but most of the tables were full except Allen''s.


    She did not hesitate and headed straight to Allen. For some reason, she felt close to him.


    "Hey, can I sit here?" Annika asked.


    "Sure."


    Allen did not mind her sitting. He was alone here, anyway.


    Annika looked at his empty plate and asked, "are you done eating?"


    She noticed that the crowd seemed to be intimidated by Allen and did not dare sit with him.


    "Yes," Allen replied with a plain voice.


    Annika stayed quiet and began eating her food.


    "Allen!"


    Just as Annika began eating, Allen heard Jimmy''s loud yell, which attracted the attention of the other trainees.


    "Hey, man, wanna team up with us?"


    Jimmy and Durwin were planning to enter the competition. Although they knew that their strength is not at the top, they wanted to take advantage of it to skip the classes.


    Teaming up with Allen won''t guarantee that they will enter the top ten but it will guarantee their safety, which is the reason they asked Allen to team up with them.


    But, Allen has plans for himself. He knows that they''ll only drag him and will become their bodyguard, which he doesn''t like.


    "I will be teaming up with her," Allen said as she pointed towards Annika.


    Jimmy and Durwin were startled. They did not notice Annika.


    They smiled apologetically.


    "Um...sorry I did not know you''re with a gal," Jimmy apologized while he was scratching his head and quickly left.


    "I don''t think I will be of any help in the beast tide," Annika said.


    She knew her strength and she did not want to be a burden. Although she was thinking about teaming up with Allen, she had changed her mind. The beast tide was a different story. It was too dangerous.


    Allen nodded but he said nothing. He was also against the idea of teaming up but since he had said that he will team up with her, he fulfilled his words.


    Since ancient times, the words of the divine are always absolute.. Once they say it they will do it.

 Chapter 24 - C24 The General Of Base 355

    After bidding his farewell, Allen stood and headed to the Credits hall. He was planning to buy a few things.


    Allen looked around and saw various items. All of which is usable during battle. But Allen''s eyes were glued to the drone.


    He was thinking of using the drone to look at the hollow point that was reflected in his inner world.


    "Hello sir, how could I help you?" A female attendant asked Allen when she saw that he was somewhat interested in the drone.


    "I would like to buy a drone," Allen said. He did not say that he will buy the one displayed because he was wondering if there are more models for sale.


    The lady nodded and showed Allen a picture using the holographic screen from her watch.


    "These are the models of drones for sale in the military camp."


    Allen looked at them. There were three models available.


    One of which is a scout drone, it specializes in speed. It costs 85 MC (Military Credits).


    Then, an attack drone. It has a gun that can instantly kill a lower captain beast. This one costs 120 MC and its bullets cost 3 MC.


    And lastly, the wheeled drone. It is not an aerial drone.


    It was equipped with powerful chain wheels and guns. It can be used for transportation and attack. It costs 200 MC and each of its bullets cost 5 MC.


    After thinking for a while, Allen had decided to buy an aerial attack drone. The drone did not come with free bullets, so Allen bought bullets worth 150 MC, which is good for fifty shots.


    Then, he asked the attendant to put the bullets into the drone. After which, he then put it in his storage tool.


    The attendant was startled, he did not expect that Allen had a storage tool. But on second thought, how could a person that could spend close to 300 MC without blinking not have a storage tool?


    After which, Allen still did not leave. He was planning to buy something for transportation.


    This time, the attendant brought Allen towards a room. This is one of the rooms that was used for transactions. The room was equipped with a high-end screen for showcasing products.


    The attendant turned on the screen and showed Allen the items for sale.


    There are hoverboards and jetpacks of various models.


    Allen thought for a while and disregarded the jetpacks. He believed that the hoverboard was way cooler.


    He did not think twice and brought a hoverboard that was worth 500 MC.


    The hoverboard has a speed of 100 kph which was half the speed of a hovercar and was akin to the speed of a normal car.


    Then, Allen left the Credits hall. He won''t be buying weapons because he did not think that they could withstand his divine energy.


    With that, Allen no longer bothered with the camp and headed to the wilderness.


    He plans to look at the hollow point in his inner world.


    Meanwhile, the Plague Master also went to the wilderness for the beast tide.


    He brought with him all the members of Plague River Church.


    The Plague River Church is not only known for assassination. It was also known for worshipping the divine spirit of life and death, which made them receive ridicules.


    Also, the Plague Master changed his name into Plague Priest.


    The ''church'' introduced the Divine Spirit of Life and Death to all of their clients which made Allen rather famous in Base 355.


    Of course, Allen also knew of this. He heard all the promotions of the ''church.''


    Well, he can hear all that mentions the name that he recognized.


    He was delighted by what the Plague River Church did. Although his followers are not increasing at a rapid rate, it is still progressing at a meager pace. But that was enough.


    "If you all accept my lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, into your heart, he will save this base," one of the members said in a loud voice.


    "And who is this lord of yours? In the end, he was just a human and you were just slaves," one from the crowd ridiculed them.


    "Blaspheme," the Plague Priest said. "Perish!"


    Just as the Plague Priest said the word perish, the divine mark released a strand of divine energy and shot death energy towards the man.


    What the Plague Priest did was somewhat the same as what Allen did back then.


    The plague master could only do this because his body was altered by Allen''s divine energy. At most he was as strong as Allen back then.


    The crowd was stunned and silent. Although only a few were paying attention, they all felt the unknown energy from the Plague Priest.


    That unknown energy was too profound and too powerful.


    They dare not talk as they were afraid that the Plague Priest might be annoyed by them. But there was one man from the crowd that asked.


    "And what did your lord say about the beast tide?"


    The man had vibrant brown eyes and he emits a fiery aura.


    The Plague River made a quick prayer and was shocked by the answer.


    "My opposite," Allen said with a voice filled with hatred.


    "The demons," the Plague Priest answered with a sunken expression.


    The crowd was silenced. If the demons are indeed the reason for the beast tide, then it will be worse than they''ve thought.


    "Are you sure about it," a domineering voice resonated from the skies.


    It was the General of Base 355, General Harm Donker.


    He eyed the Plague Priest and applied pressure on him. But contrary to his expectation, the Plague Priest stood still as if he felt nothing.


    The Plague Priest withstood it because of the divine mark.


    It released some divine energy to relieve the Plague Priest from the pressure.


    The general was stunned and asked himself inwardly, "if such a person was a slave, then how powerful is his lord?"


    The ones higher than him are the admirals, but there were only five known admirals. General Harm wondered who it could be.


    "Do you know where it is?" He asked. But this time he did not dare underestimate the man.


    The Plague Priest pointed to a certain direction that corresponds with what hollow point in Allen''s inner world.


    The general bowed slightly and flew towards where the Plague Priest pointed with his jetpack.

 Chapter 25 - C25 The Generals Ability

    Allen smiled when he saw the actions of the Plague River Church.


    He had decided to let them use death as part of his authority.


    After the beast tide, he was determined to put in his full effort to develop the Plague River Church. He wants it to slowly take over Base 355 or better, the whole world.


    Allen rode his hoverboard towards the direction of the hollow point, in his inner world.


    After two hours, Allen stopped and took out the drone that he bought. Then, he released it and controlled it on his watch.


    The drone''s speed was 200 kph. It was twice faster than Allen''s hoverboard.


    Allen smiled and thought that the MC that he used to buy was worth it.


    Then, he set the location of where the drone will go, and would arrive at the location after five hours.


    Allen also took that time to help alleviate the beast tide.


    He was planning to join the competition. He thought that it would be nice if he could pick a treasure from the treasury of Base 355.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, General Harm was flying towards the direction that the Plague Priest pointed. He wanted to investigate the reason why there are demons close to his base.


    Until now, the demons are still a great threat to humans.


    Humans are barely able to confront the demonic energy of the demons.


    They also did not know where the demons came from. If they came from ''hell,'' then, they desire to bring them back to hell.


    But the problem is they were not able to detect the demons. Human technology did not have the ability to do so, despite its improvement since the comet landed on earth.


    When General Harm arrived, he felt a familiar aura. This is one of the auras that humans dreaded the most, the aura of the demons.


    General Harm could feel that the vibe of the wilderness had changed akin to the frontlines.


    The scent of a demon was visible. But it is not as strong as the scent that general harm knew, which is the sign that it was the sign of a demonic beast.


    General Harm was confused, the wilderness near his base shouldn''t have demonic beasts.


    The demonic beasts are the result of the infection of the demonic energy towards the beasts. Thus, in theory, if there are demonic beasts, there should also be a demon nearby.


    With that, General Harm sent an announcement through his watch to prohibit all trainees fifty km in radius from his position.


    General Harm''s location is 1000 km away from the base and 800 km away from Camp 03-355. Everything within the radius of 1000 km is in the jurisdiction of his base. And the place where he was in, although it was barely part of his base, is part of the jurisdiction of his base.


    He did not want to neglect it, especially since it was concerned with the demons and the beast tide. If he made a mistake his base would be ruined and millions of lives would be lost.


    Step by step, General Harm explored the place.


    *squeeeaak*


    A demonic beast, then, appeared and tried to bite him from his back.


    General Harm dodged as he turned to look at his opponent.


    It was a mutated rat-type beast. It had red eyes, sharp claws, and a metallic tail.


    It was rather akin to the rat-type beast that he knew, the Metal-Tail Rat.


    The only difference is it was more ferocious and stronger. The Metal-Tail Rat that he knew is ranked Lower Captain but the one that attacked him is ranked Lower Colonel.


    Although he was a general, this General Harm is only one of the clones of real General Harm.


    General Harm is known to have an ability to clone himself and all of his clones are one major Rank lower than the real body.


    If the real General Harm was here, this demonic beast should be nothing.


    The demonic beast leaped again and initiated another attack.


    General harm gave a punch towards the demonic beast.


    As he punched, the air froze and formed into sharp blades. Then, it followed along as General Harm punched.


    The demonic beast and General Harm exchanged blows. After a while, General Harm took out a gun and shot the beast twice before it fell down, dead.


    This gun is his trump card. It can instantly kill a lower colonel beast. But the difference between beast and demonic beast, aside from the ferocity, was its extreme vitality.


    The demonic beast, for some reason, can recover even from the most lethal injury.


    But just as he heaved a sigh of relief, many ferocious squeaks of demonic beast rats sounded in his surroundings.


    He was startled and could not help but gulp a mouthful of saliva.


    He did not hesitate and shot the demonic beasts.


    But after a total of a dozen shots, he was out of bullets. Even for a general like him, the cost of the bullet would make him feel a pinch after all he has many other clones.


    Although General Harm killed more or less half a dozen of the Metal-Tail Rats, there were still more.


    The remaining demonic beast surrounded him and killed him. Of course, it was not a true death since it was just a clone that the demonic beasts had killed.


    Meanwhile, in some other place on the planet, the real body noticed that one of the clones was dead, and he received the latest memory of the clone.


    He checked the last location of the clone. Then, he accessed the file that his clone saved on his watch.


    General Harm had requested a watch that was specially made for him. The watches of the clones are connected to his watch so he can check it at any time he wants. After that, he sent a message to the other Generals and warned them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen was two 200 km away from the camp and 600 km away from the location of the clone. He was hunting beasts for the competition while he was waiting for the drone to arrive at the hollow point in his inner world.


    Allen was akin to a ''beast-killing machine'' in the wilderness.


    All the beast that he sees will die with no exception. Of course, unless he took a liking to the beast.


    After two hours, his storage dimension was nearly full. The beast that he killed were at most graded lower captain rank. And, occasionally there would be a higher captain graded beast.


    His hunting went on until the drone arrived after three hours.

 Chapter 26 - C26 Azure Blazing Faction

    The drone arrived at the location after three hours and sent a notification to Allen''s watch, which Allen excitedly opened and looked on to see what the drone saw.


    Allen was rather horrified and disgusted by the sight.


    Beasts were eating the corpses of other beasts that looked like them.


    In his whole existence, he had never seen such a scene.


    This is cannibalism. But on the other hand, not only the beasts do such a thing. Even they, the divine spirits, were akin to the beasts.


    They eradicate other divine spirits and assimilate their followers to increase their production of divine energy.


    In addition, Allen also knew that even the humans do these, they will kill other humans and loot them of their fellow''s things.


    *sigh*


    He sighed as he thought, "everyone in this world is of the same seed. Although they act differently, the essence of their actions are the same."


    "We are all made of greed."


    Allen observed the beasts and found out that they somewhat looked like the Metal-Tail Rat. If they did not look ferocious, he would not think twice to say that they were the Metal-Tail Rats.


    After thinking for a while, Allen speculated that they must be the said demonic beast.


    Although it was not yet taught at the camp, there is information regarding demonic beasts on the Internet.


    Allen continued to view it for a while before deciding to go back to hunting and activated the return-to-home feature of the drone.


    ¡­


    The colonels in the jurisdiction of Camp 03-355 received the announcement of the general and his message. They did not expect that demonic beasts could be found near them.


    The message of the general states that they should not act rashly and find information regarding the Plague Drive Church.


    The general also said that it was Plague Priest who said to his clone where the demonic beasts reside, which made Allen smile.


    Allen was glad that his name was becoming famous bit by bit. Although it was yet to be known by all of the residents of Base 355, the higher up already knew.


    The matter regarding the ability of General Harm was only known by the higher-ups of the human race.


    The public was oblivious of it and they only know that the general is a martial artist.


    But despite that, nobody dares underestimate him. After all, martial artists and ability users were, at most, on par.


    The colonels met virtually and made a consensus that they would join in killing the beasts in the beast tide.


    But they will not actively participate as the mission for the trainees is still ongoing. And, for the safety of the trainees, they are prohibited to leave 300 km away from the camp.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the Plague River Church also began their hunt.


    The Plague Priest also took this opportunity to better use divine energy.


    He found out that divine energy could do almost anything but the divine mark only lets him use divine energy if it was related to death.


    The Plague Master was confused at first, but later on, he assumed that Allen must''ve wanted them to use the death part of his authority because it was what they do best.


    With that in mind, the Plague Priest became more motivated in spreading the existence of his Lord.


    The hunting of the Plague River Church became efficient as the Plague Priest uses divine energy for searching and stealth.


    "Plague, what happened to you?" A voice resonated from behind him. It was the man who asked him what was the cause of the beast tide.


    "Fiery Sword, I found the light," the Plague Priest answered.


    The man that asked the Plague Priest is the Fiery Swordmaster. He is a martial artist from the Mercenary Faction.


    As his name suggests, he was good at swords. He and the Plague Priest are acquaintances.


    They met each other during missions. They were special friends that when it comes to work, they would kill each other but at normal times, they would toast beer with each other.


    The Fiery Swordmaster did not respond. He did not understand what the Plague Priest meant.


    The Plague Priest, when he saw that he did not understand, he explained what he meant.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death brought me into his light."


    "Divine? You mean god?"


    "Yes, he is the master of life and death." The Plague Priest was zealous in his every word.


    "He pampers and he takes good care of us, his followers¡­" and thus, the Plague Priest started preaching.


    As the Plague Priest preached there was a certain faction that was eying on them.


    This was the faction of the man that the Plague Priest killed for the ''blasphemous acts'' towards their Lord.


    The Plague River church was oblivious of it but Allen wasn''t. He heard everything that they said because they mentioned the name that he recognized.


    "Who is this Plague Shit that you mentioned? How dare he kill someone from the Azure Blazing Faction?"


    A finely dressed you flared up in anger. He was the acting head of the Azure Blazing Faction.


    "Sir Arthur, they said that they follow the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    The name of the finely dressed youth was Arthur Hardy.


    "Tsk, divine my ass, I will find that bastard and make him die."


    The Azure Blazing Faction is a faction that was headed by a general ranked figure.


    But the General is not the general of Base 355. The reason why he founded a faction is for him to nurture a passive money maker.


    Even as a general, he still struggles to find Credits to support his growth.


    The Azure Blazing Faction is a corporate faction. Most of its executives are colonel figures and business-minded.


    Allen heard what Arthur said and was angered in his heart.


    He sent a message to the eye of the spirits to look for the culprit who blasphemed him.


    He had decided to let the Plague River Church take care of them as a test.


    He knew that only through tests and trials will his followers'' faith grow.


    With that in mind, Allen sent off the beasts that he controlled to tell the Plague Church a message.

 Chapter 27 - C27 Confrontation

    The Fiery Swordmaster listened to the Plague Priest''s preaching and was amazed. Every word that the Plague Priest blurted out made him think deep.


    "Fiery Sword, What is your purpose in life?" The Plague Priest asked.


    Fiery Swordmaster went silent as he did not know how to respond.


    He had not yet asked himself that question. Or instead, he did not have a purpose in life.


    Just like most humans, he simply goes with the flow knowing that the higher-ups won''t let the human race down and would do their best for the better.


    Although he is doing his best not to be a bad citizen, most of it was related to his mercenary occupation, like hunting for beasts or fighting demons and sometimes doing escort missions.


    The only thing that he didn''t like to do was assassination.


    He was surprised when he saw one of the famous assassins, ''Plague Master,'' was living for someone else as a slave proclaiming the greatness of his ''master.''


    Barely a month ago, he had even fought with the Plague Priest, or should I say the Plague Master. But now, he was flabbergasted with him.


    The Fiery Swordmaster wondered if they would still have a chance to fight in the future. But if that happens, he would surely be opposing the Plague Priest''s lord.


    "I am looking forward to fighting you when the time comes."


    The Plague Priest smiled and said, "it depends on my lord''s will."


    Then, the divine mark leaked divine energy, which scared the Fiery Swordmaster of his wit. This was the same energy that the Plague Priest used to kill the man from the Azure Burning Faction.


    *flap* *flap* *flap*


    The Plague Priest and the Fiery Swordmaster looked up and saw a Phantom Bat diving towards them.


    This Phantom Bat was one of the Phantom Bats that Allen spared and controlled.


    The first reaction of the Fiery Swordmaster was to kill the Phantom Bat. But he was stopped by the Plague Priest.


    The Plague Priest shot him with a poison that disrupts the nerve signal making him partially paralyzed.


    Then, the Plague Master kneeled and said, "My lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, forgive the insolent one for trying to harm your messenger."


    The Fiery Swordmaster''s body was paralyzed but his thoughts and senses are still fine, somehow. He was stunned when he heard the Plague Priest.


    "It''s fine no harm was done, but he will be punished," the Phantom Bat responded.


    The confusion of the Fiery Swordmaster deepened and his pupils shrank in fear as he heard the Phantom Bat talk.


    In his whole life, although he knew that beasts were intelligent, he had never heard or seen beasts that talked.


    But after thinking for a while, he speculated that it must be the work of the divine spirit that the Plague Priest was talking about.


    "The lord wants to give you a mission, which is also your first mission. He wanted you to proclaim the might of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death by eradicating the Azure Blazing Faction."


    The Plague Master knew that the Azure Blazing Faction was a great force, but he was not afraid. Instead, he was excited. He will do everything for the success of their first mission.


    The Plague Master is not the only one that was excited, the members of the Plague River Church were also excited.


    They wanted to please the lord that they served as they also wanted the honor to talk with him just like the Plague Priest.


    But contrary to them, the Fiery Swordmaster could not follow what was going on.


    Then, the Phantom Bat turned to the Fiery Swordmaster and said with a threatening voice, "as for you, as punishment, you need to help them in their mission. If you do well, the lord might spare your life. Or he might even reward you but otherwise, hehe."


    The Phantom Bat opened its wing and flew.


    Allen thought that it was a good idea. He wanted the Fiery Swordmaster to see his might. Then, slowly, perhaps, he would join the Plague River Church as his follower


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen was still in the wilderness hunting beasts for the competition.


    The number of his kills is rapidly increasing. The beast tide for him is more of a harvest than a calamity, as others thought.


    He kills all the beast wherever he passes as if he was sweeping with just a little usage of divine energy.


    Allen wore a big smile. His hunting is not only for the competition but also to speed up the alteration of his body.


    But more than five hundred kilometers away from him. The demonic beasts began rampaging in his direction. The beast also sensed Allen the way that he sensed them.


    At first, the demonic beasts were hesitant, but when Allen moved closer to them by a couple of hundred kilometers, they realized that he was not that strong and we''re furious about the cancelation of divine energy and demonic energy.


    The hollow point of Allen''s inner world is the cancellation of divine energy and demonic energy.


    Demonic energy is generated in places that are not in the range of a divine spirit.


    Allen did not know this, in ancient times, demons did not exist. Of course, the reason for it was evident. There are divine spirits in almost all of the places in the world unlike now. Or, so he thought.


    Allen panicked as he sensed the demonic beasts were heading in his direction. But, he realized that they are not as strong as he thought they were.


    The cancellation was only strong because there were plenty of them.


    Allen calmed down and prepared to fight. Unlike any other fight, he did not augment his body with divine energy. And, he also temporarily stopped the alteration of his body.


    Instead, he gathered all the eyes of the spirit that he created not too far away from him, but just barely enough for the hollow point not to reach them.


    The demonic beasts continued to stride.


    Allen also no longer delayed and manipulated his hoverboard to move towards the demonic beasts and meet them head-on.


    After a couple of hours, their confrontation began.


    Allen was disconnected from the world''s aura of life. Not just him, but also the divine marks.


    The four bearers of the divine marks were stunned. They were not sure what''s wrong. But what happened next stunned them even more.


    The divine marks created a link towards Allen, which also stunned Allen.. At normal times, the link should cost too much divine energy but now, it costs nothing.

 Chapter 28 - C28 Divine Legacy

    The divine marks sent all their divine energy into Allen''s inner world and nourished his inner body, which awakened some of the memories that he had forgotten due to the lack of divine energy.


    "It seems that I''ve forgotten too much," Allen remarked to himself.


    He remembered that the divine mark that he gave to the Plague Priest and the other three was not of his own.


    It was from a divine legacy that all divine spirits had when they manifest. And, as for the reason for the link that does not cost any divine energy, he does not know, or perhaps he is yet to remember.


    Aside from that, there are gaps in his memory which indicates a memory loss. He remembered some of the details regarding the City of Life but if you ask more, he won''t be able to answer.


    Meanwhile, with the boost that he received, Allen created a divine formation called Divine Sun Piercing Formation.


    The Divine Sun Piercing Formation purifies and gathers divine energy. Then, it shoots a piercing beam.


    On Allen''s peak, one beam from the Divine Sun Piercing Formation can penetrate the sun and to enhance the sun''s light.


    This time, Allen is using it against the demonic beasts and not to enhance the light of the sun.


    The Divine Sun Piercing Formation is indeed powerful but it also consumes lots of divine energy.


    With the eyes of the spirit as the nodes, Allen created a set of complicated lines that formed a gigantic symbol in the air.


    When the demonic beasts saw it, they were terrified. They felt threatened and roared frantically.


    They, then, began dashing towards Allen to initiate their attack and finish the fight as quickly as possible.


    Allen smirked. He waved his hand and modified the formation. Instead of shooting one Sun Piercing Beam, the formation will shoot many downgraded Sun Piercing Beams.


    It was easy for Allen to modify the Divine Sun Piercing Beam because he was the one who created it. And, also because he had awakened most knowledge regarding it.


    Then, Allen pointed his index finger towards the demonic beasts, which signaled the formation to start shooting beams.


    The beams did not have much effect against the beasts but the demonic energy on their body was neutralized and disappeared.


    Although his divine marks on the beasts and the eyes of the spirit will be affected by the cancellation of the divine energy and demonic energy, the demonic energy of the demonic beasts is not too thick. In fact, it was thin. They only got their evolution and the alteration of their body just began.


    *Roooaaarrr*


    The demonic beasts roared in anguish as they felt the result of the cancellation.


    Allen smiled and did not let go of this chance.


    He augmented his body with divine energy and dashed towards the beasts to attack them one by one.


    There was no more cancellation of divine energy and demonic energy. The demonic energy of the demonic beasts disappeared.


    After a few minutes, Allen noticed that he was again connected to the world''s aura of life and the generation of the divine energy also resumed.


    Then, Allen felt an unknown energy coursing towards him and to nature.


    The unknown energy grew the broken trees and made the wilderness around them more lush and vibrant.


    Allen also noticed that, somehow, the unknown energy also entered his inner world and sped up the formation of his inner body, which delighted him. But despite that, he locked his inner world and prevented it from entering his inner world.


    He was not sure what would happen to his inner world if he continued to let it go as it pleases.


    He is yet to fully trust the unknown energy. After all, he was unlike the wilderness around them.


    After that, Allen closed his eyes and entered his inner world to recover the divine energy that he had spent.


    That short battle exhausted almost all of his divine energy.


    After a few hours, he opened his eyes and returned to the base to submit all the beasts that he had killed.


    The beast tide is about to end now since Allen had eradicated its cause.


    But while he was on the way, he did not forget to control some more beasts to replenish the number of his beasts that were eliminated due to the cancellation.


    After five hours or so, Allen arrived at the camp. The first thing that he did was to submit the beasts that he had killed along with the video as proof that he was the one who killed them.


    The attendant was stunned by the number but he calmed down as she remembered that this was not the first time that Allen had submitted a great number of beasts.


    The only difference is that this time, his beasts were not of the same kind and were considerably fewer.


    Unlike last time, Allen only submitted about five hundred beasts or so. Most of them are higher captain beasts while some are lower captain beasts.


    Allen met a few lower colonel beasts but he did not kill them.


    Instead, he controlled them. He thought that it would be a waste to kill such beasts. Considering his current strength, they could be of help to him.


    After that, he went to the cafeteria to enjoy himself and relieve the fatigue from fighting.


    Before ordering food, he looked around to find ''someone''. But, to his disappointment, that ''someone'' was not around.


    Allen shrugged his shoulders inwardly and sat on a vacant seat.


    He, then, spent a lofty sum of 20 MC for food. If you ask me if he can eat them all? The answer is yes, after all, he is ''divine''.


    "Allen."


    Allen heard a familiar voice from behind and was delighted.


    This time, Allen no longer questioned the thumping of his heart or the unfamiliar feeling that he kept feeling.


    Although he did not understand them, he had decided that he might just accept them for the better. And, he said to himself that he would just consider this as part of his journey back to his peak.


    As Allen had expected, Annika did not buy much. She did not have mana MC left.


    "Here."


    Allen separated some of the foods that he had and gave them to Annika.. After that, they went silent.

 Chapter 29 - C29 Comprehension

    Amidst the trees of the wilderness, two groups of men were glaring at each other and were ready to devour one another.


    One was headed by a lady while the other was headed by a one-eyed man.


    The former group has a total of thirty-three members and most of them are females. But despite that, they could not be underestimated.


    They have great teamwork and their abilities are not ordinary. While the latter consists of a mere twelve members.


    Three of them, including the one-eyed man that bears Allen''s mark while the rest are potential followers or had officially become Allen''s followers.


    "Cyclops, hand over the beasts that you have hunted," the lady shouted.


    The one-eyed man is notorious for being vengeful and as a head of a notorious gang in the camp. But a few days ago, most of his members left when he told them that he was following someone.


    The only ones that remain are the weak ones and the other two that also bear Allen''s mark.


    The weak ones feared that the one-eyed man might target them for revenge if they left.


    At first, they did not care about the ''lord'' that the one-eyed man kept on praising. But when they tried to pray, they noticed some results.


    They doubted it at first but later on when they kept praying, they noticed that there was indeed a result.


    Then, they kept praying until now. Although they have not realized it yet, they have become one of Allen''s followers.


    Meanwhile, the one-eyed man did not respond.


    "I was wondering, why are you still one-eyed? Or maybe this lord of yours isn''t able to heal you," the lady tried to mock the one-eyed man.


    And indeed, the one-eyed man was enraged. Everyone can mock him but no one can mock his lord.


    He kneeled and prayed, "my lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, I pray for healing."


    Allen heard it and gave permission. The divine mark told him everything regarding the mockery of the lady, which displeased him.


    With Allen''s permission, the divine mark used some divine energy to heal the other eye of the one-eyed man.


    The one-eyed man tears as he notices that his other eye is being fixed by divine energy.


    It shone in brilliant light as an aura of life resonated from within his eye.


    Teardrops fall from his eyes. In all of his memories, he was being bullied for being one-eyed, which is also the reason that influenced him to do unpleasant things, such as bullying, robbing, and more.


    But Allen saw something on him and had decided to make him his follower. Although it was not good at the start, he was grateful to him.


    Feeling all his emotions, the seed of faithfulness on the divine mark glowed and sprouted into a sapling that has one leaf and a root.


    The root dug straight to Allen''s inner world and connected to his inner body, which made the former one-eyed man feel close to his lord.


    "From this moment, I shall be called Elioenai for my eyes shall only be for the Lord whom I serve," Elioenai declared with a voice filled with vigor and might.


    Allen''s other bearer that has the ability to control the trees nodded and spoke, "our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, is indeed loving and caring."


    Then, he clasped his hands and prayed, "my lord, may the roots of the trees grow and pierce the blasphemous individuals."


    Just as he said that the roots of the trees grew and attacked their opponents.


    He was named Drew. He came from a family which consists of wood-related ability users.


    His family is known for owning the biggest planting firm in the base.


    While the other bearer of Allen''s divine mark is named Thomas. He came from a decent family but it was unlike Drew''s family.


    But despite that, they were best of friends ever since they knew.


    From the start they were not part of Elioenai''s gang, they were only paid by Elioenai for his revenge against Allen.


    But it did not turn out as they expected. Allen caught them and planted his divine mark on them.


    But whether for best or for worse, they accepted Allen deep in their heart. Well, it might be because of the divine mark and the seed of faithfulness, but it does not matter. They were Allen''s followers in any way.


    What Drew did is he incorporated divine energy with his ability, which augmented his control and power over the woods and trees.


    The trees did not kill all of their opponents, some escaped but they did not do anything to chase them. They had noticed the beasts that Allen controlled. It was the beasts who chased their fleeing enemies and killed them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, when Elioenai''s seed of faithfulness sprouted and its root connected to Allen''s inner body, Allen felt Elioenai''s spiritual energy flowing through it.


    The spiritual energy was nourishing his vague inner body, which sped up the formation of his inner body.


    Allen smiled and was delighted by the outcome. His inner body will no longer be vague if he got some more like Elioenai.


    After lunch, Allen bid farewell to Annika and went to the wilderness while riding one of the beasts that he had controlled.


    He headed to a waterfall to relax.


    He took off his clothes and jumped into the water for a bath.


    The confrontation between him and the demonic beasts is still unclear. There were so many questions that were bugging his mind.


    "Why are there demons?"


    "Where did they come from?"


    "Are they also like us who rely on humans?"


    But he had no answer to these questions. But he knows that these questions will be answered sooner or later.


    In the meantime, he will push forward and face what''s coming. Why? Because that''s life.


    Life will give us many questions and all of its answers are in the future and they can only be found if we push forward.


    If we face problems, we persevere. If we persevere, we become stronger. If we become stronger, life would be easier.


    Then life will throw more problems which will make us persevere even more and so on.


    With that, Allen felt closer to his authority, which he was not expecting.


    Although he knew this at his peak, he only understood its significance right now.


    Maybe it was because he was too high in the past and the things below had become blurry.. But now he was not at such heights, the things that were blurry in the past are clearer now.

 Chapter 30 - C30 Rankers Of The Competition

    "Thank you for your help, everyone. The beast tide had finally ceased."


    Everyone who participated in resolving the beast tide received a message from the A.I. of Base 355. They were also given a small remuneration of 1000 Credits.


    Besides that, the beasts that they have killed will not be collected by the military. They have all the rights to dispose of it as they like.


    At most, the beast corpses are sold to the manufacturing firms to be used as materials for weapon forging as well as ingredients for food.


    The weapons are graded A, B, C, and D. A grade weapons are usually used by Admirals, B grade weapons are usually used by Generals, and so on.


    Aside from weapons, all equipment and foods were also graded as such. And everyone who can buy them can have them.


    Allen and the other trainees also received cash but they did not sell the corpse of the beast that they killed. Instead, they submitted it for the competition.


    In the past week, after Allen''s confrontation with the demonic beasts, he no longer hunted for beasts as intense as before.


    He only killed a few. But, despite that, he submitted a total of one thousand beasts and gained 1300 points for the competition.


    Of course, despite joining the competition, Allen did not forget to go on meditation classes. He skipped all the other classes but not the meditation class.


    Currently, his only source of information regarding the inner world and inner body was the meditation class. Almost all of the information that Instructor Jaya shares is essential for him.


    After Allen''s meditation class, he went to his dormitory and sent an eye of the spirit to look at the leaderboard of the competition.


    For some reason, the military did not put the leaderboard online. Instead, they were posted on the mission halls of the camps.


    The Mission Hall of Camp 03-355 was very crowded since it was the closest to the beast tide.


    Allen was thankful that he has the eyes of the spirit or else he also needs to go to the crowded Mission Hall.


    But most of all, he was thankful that he was divine. As a divine, he had the advantages that were innate to him.


    The first placer was, of course, none other than our Divine Spirit of Life and Death. He has a total of 1300 points.


    Then, the second has 690 points. He was someone from Camp 01-355. The third has a total point of 565 from Camp 02-355. Drew has a total point of 498, Elioenai got the fifth place with a total point of 458 and Thomas got the seventh place with a total of 389 points.


    Drew''s ability was more convenient in the wilderness than Elioenai and Thomas'' ability.


    Thomas'' ability was disadvantaged, but because of Allen''s divine energy he still managed to enter the top ten.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy was at a loss because the tenth got 350 while he got 347. He nearly made it, and thought full of regrets, "if only I prayed more and became more faithful."


    Although Jeremy was oblivious, he had become Allen''s follower. Only a bit more, he, too, will form a seed of faithfulness.


    Moreover, his seed of faithfulness is unlike the other four, his will be naturally made.


    *click*


    The door in Allen''s room opened as Willem, Jimmy, and Durwin entered.


    They stared at him speechlessly. They just came from the mission hall and saw Allen''s name at number one.


    They rubbed their eyes a few times. But, no matter how they rubbed them, Allen''s name did not disappear.


    Allen stared back at them and smiled. He had guessed what they were thinking with their expression.


    He knew that they had seen the leaderboard but he did not care.


    In his eyes, they were puny. But on second thought, if Allen played his cards well, he could make them his followers. And maybe, they would become his busybodies.


    Allen smiled as he thought of that. Then, he started planning, he commanded the eyes of the spirit to watch over the three. But as to what his real plan with them is, he, too, is oblivious of it.


    "Allen, you''re cool, man," Willems said, full of admiration.


    Not only him, although Jimmy and Durwin did not say it, they, too, were full of admiration. Their only regret was that they made the wrong start.


    Allen and the three of them chatted but after a while, Allen received a message.


    Messages on his watch were very rare. Most of it came from the A.I., some were from his instructors. He rarely got a message from peers. Well, he did not have many peers in the first place.


    Most of them were his followers, and they were contacting him through prayers.


    "Allen Godfre, you are summoned to the principal''s office."


    After seeing the message, Allen already knew what it was for. Thus, he bid them farewell and left.


    Just as Allen arrived at the door of the office, it immediately opened as the A.I. recognized Allen.


    Allen entered and felt Colonel Lukas'' suppressive aura. He looked around and saw three other familiar figures. It was his three bearers in the camp.


    "You three may leave now."


    Although Colonel Lukas did not make it obvious, Allen could feel his happiness.


    Allen walked near the principal and took a seat. This might be rude but Allen did not care. He did not fear him.


    Seeing Allen''s actions, Colonel Lukas was displeased. Only a few trainees dared to be this disrespectful to him and those trainees were either punished or sent to the frontline ahead of time.


    Although he knew that all geniuses had pride, he planted hatred deep in his heart.


    Unbeknownst to him, it was not because of a geniuses'' pride, but because of the divine spirit''s pride.


    Colonel Lukas took out a ring and placed it on the table.


    "That is your storage tool. Take it. You will be called to pick three treasures in the base''s treasury."


    Allen took the ring and wore it in his middle finger.

 Chapter 31 - C31 The Three Treasures

    The ranked one in the competition can pick three treasures from the treasury of Base 03-355, the ranked two can pick two, and the ranked three can pick one.


    Then, the top ten will be given a storage tool with the size of 1 cubic meter.


    Although it was not big enough, it was already quite good for the trainees.


    Allen might just give it to one of his followers, but on second thought, they were also ranked.


    A couple of days passed, Allen and the others walked out from the meditation class and headed to the cafeteria. He will buy food to fulfill his cravings.


    This was Allen''s routine after class.


    While Allen was eating, his watch rang as he received a message.


    "Allen Godfre, please go to the Principal''s office."


    Allen looked at the watch for a while and continued eating leisurely.


    After finishing his food, he went to the principal''s office and saw Colonel Lukas with a grumpy expression.


    "Let''s go," the colonel said as he stood.


    Then, he took out a hovercar from his storage tool and rode it along with Allen.


    The hovercar of Colonel Lukas was Grade C. It has a speed of 500 kph.


    After more or less thirty minutes, they had reached the base and headed to the Base 355''s Headquarter to meet General Harm in his office along with the ranked two and ranked three.


    When they arrived, the others were already waiting in the lobby.


    Allen saw two youths, one accompanied by a lady while the other was accompanied by a middle-aged man of the same age as Colonel Lukas.


    The two looked at Allen from head to toe. They studied him intently.


    "Let''s go," the lady Colonel said. She was Colonel Monica. She was the principal of Camp 02-355.


    Then, the middle-aged man was the Principal of Camp 01-355. His name is H¨² Qi.


    Colonel Monica was known for her detection ability as well as being a great martial artist. While Colonel H¨² Qi was known for his wind manipulation ability.


    They started walking towards the Office of the General.


    Moments later, they entered the office.


    Allen saw General Harm sitting on his swivel chair. He has the same looks as his clone that died by the claws of the demonic beasts, obviously.


    The only difference is their aura. As the real body, he was a lot stronger than his clones, which is only normal.


    He looked at the three rankers and nodded in acknowledgment. He knew that these three would become one of the pillars of humanity.


    His only regret is he wasn''t sure if he would still be there at that time to see their greatness.


    But just as they said, even though it was not certain for him to see their greatness, he will do his best today and leave the rest to the younger generations.


    General Harm stood and said, "let''s go."


    The treasury of the base is on the underground of the headquarter. It was protected with thick and sturdy steel and powerful defensive mechanisms that the scientists had invented.


    "The first ranker will pick three treasures, the second will pick two and the third will pick one. Go now, you are given three hours."


    General Harm injected his spiritual energy into the door of the treasury and opened it.


    The spiritual energy is like a fingerprint, it is unique. But unlike the fingerprint, the spiritual energy cannot be replicated.


    Just as the thick metallic door opened, Allen felt a familiar aura that made him nostalgic for his past.


    He entered and looked for the source of the aura without caring for the others.


    After searching for a while, he had found what he was looking for. It was a seal-like something from the perspective of the mortals.


    But he knew that it was a divine mark with a fully grown divine seed that had sprouted into a tree.


    Tears fall from his eyes as this was his commander before he went into his divine slumber.


    He never thought that the loyalty of his commander is enough to preserve his soul for who knows how long.


    Allen did not hesitate and picked it as his first item. He had decided to revive his commander to accompany him back to his peak.


    A divine spirit can harvest the souls that have a seed of faithfulness and they can revive those that have a divine mark.


    They can be revived in two ways, one: their thoughts and knowledge will be passed to another follower and the second is they can become an angel.


    Allen continued to look for more items that are somehow related to his era but he did not find anything else.


    In the end, he chose a tablet and a B-grade gun. He wanted to study the gun and, maybe, he''ll fabricate a divine gun.


    And as for the tablet, he chose it because it looked ancient.


    It does not matter if he cannot use what he picked, the weapons of the human are junk for him, anyway. They cannot withstand divine energy.


    After picking the three, Allen walked out.


    The others were still inside. They were unlike Allen. They have to choose wisely as everything inside could significantly boost their strength.


    Meanwhile, General Harm looked at him confused. He saw what Allen picked. The tablet and the seal was an item that he casually picked.


    He somewhat regretted putting it there but in the end, he simply sighed and no longer bothered with Allen''s choice.


    "He is still ''young,'' he will learn when the time comes," General Harm thought.


    If Allen knew of this he would definitely ''smack'' the general.


    After the other two picked the items of their choice, they went back to their respective camps. But this time, Colonel Lukas did not give Allen a ride.


    "Allen, can you go home on your own? I need to go somewhere before going to the camp."


    Allen nodded.


    Then, he got on his hoverboard and went back to the camp.. While he was in the wilderness, he took this opportunity to alter the storage tool that he received to let divine energy enter easily despite being a separate space.

 Chapter 32 - C32 The Test Commences

    Allen rode his hoverboard and went back to the camp. While he was in the wilderness, he took this opportunity to alter the storage tool that he received to let divine energy enter easily despite being a separate space.


    Then, he placed his commander''s divine mark inside and gave it to Elioenai and his group to take care of.


    He was planning to use the divine energy from them to nourish and revive his commander.


    After that, he went to his normal routine, which is to stay on the rooftop and admire the scenery from above.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the night of the same¡­


    "Stick to the plan, everyone," the Plague Priest reminded.


    After many days of meticulous planning, the Plague Priest made up his mind to attack this very same night.


    They sneakily went to the headquarters of the Azure Blazing Faction with the stealth that Allen''s divine energy provided them.


    They were not afraid that the divine energy might fail because they completely trusted Allen.


    Some sneaked in as customers of the faction along with the Plague Priest while the others took advantage of the darkness of the night and went onto the rooftop.


    Most of the members of the Plague River Church are experienced assassins. Sneaking into the headquarters of the Azure Blazing Faction is not much of a problem.


    Despite the tight security, they still have a way. Some of them are experts in dealing with techs.


    "Dexter, are you done," the Plague Priest asked through the phone.


    The operation will begin when Dexter finishes hacking the techs and disables their security.


    Dexter is the Master Hacker of the Plague River Church.


    He can manipulate devices. Supposedly, he should be a valued member of the military but he did not like to be with the military.


    Or, rather, he does not want to be bossed around. He followed the ''Plague Master'' because he respected him and thought that they have the same ideals.


    When the ''Plague Master'' became the ''Plague Priest,'' he was confused at first but when he realized the goodness of following a divine spirit, he did not hesitate and also followed.


    "I''ll be done in five, four, three, two, the operation commences."


    With that as a signal, the members of the Plague River Church did a quick prayer as they started their operation.


    Those that sneaked in as customers disabled all the guards while Dexter was tampering with their system to aid his comrades.


    Most of the members of the Plague River Church have a strength of lower captain beasts while those with the strength of a higher captain Beasts were already sent to the frontlines.


    The number of the Plague River Church is somewhat lacking. But despite this, they steeled themselves and put their faith in their Lord.


    But unbeknownst to them, Allen sent a couple of lower colonel beasts to aid them if necessary.


    At the same time, the Fiery Swordmaster is also around and was prepared to aid the church in case something unexpected happens.


    The goal of this test was to strengthen their faith and not to get them killed. Although death cannot be avoided, Allen thought that it was worth the sacrifice.


    ''Eliminate the stubborn and keep the faithful,'' that is Allen''s rule. Not only him but all the divine spirit during his peak.


    Floor by floor the members of the Plague River Church swept the guards.


    Meanwhile, the Plague Priest did not join in eradicating the small fries. He headed to the penthouse where the important figures reside.


    The Azure Blazing Faction was not a small faction like them. It has many members with the strength of a colonel and rumors say that they were even backed by a general.


    But as to whether it was true or not, the Plague Priest did not care.


    Although he knew that Allen was still not absolute in this world, he did not believe that a general could threaten Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Plague looked at the map that Dexter provided to everyone. Then, after confirming his destination, he walked again.


    He went to the air vent of the penthouse and used his ability to release a strong poison.


    Although the air vent can filter almost all poisons, Plague specially designed a poison that the air vent of the Azure Blazing Faction cannot filter.


    As a master of poisons, that was an easy task for Plague.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Arthur Hardy was with the other executives of the Azure Blazing Faction. They were having a meeting regarding the matter involving the Plague River Church.


    "Have you found everything about that cult?" Arthur asked.


    "Yes sir," one of the executives said and projected a file to the screen of the conference room.


    The presentation contains almost all the details about the Plague River Church. The only thing that isn''t there is the identity of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Arthur knew that the divine spirit that they call is not called divine for no reason.


    But he did not think that it was all-powerful and at the same time, he was sure that it was not weak. Although they had a strong backer, he knew that their backer was not the strongest.


    But all of a sudden, he could feel that he was getting dizzy for some reason. He checked the time but it was still too early for bedtime.


    Then he remembered who the Plague Priest was.


    "We are being poisoned," he shouted but it was already too late. The weaker executives were already poisoned and were unconscious.


    Arthur set his surroundings ablaze and picked the jetpack near him. Then, he broke the window and jumped out of it.


    Although he had escaped, the poison was still clutching through him.


    He could feel that he was getting weaker. His spiritual energy was getting sluggish.


    Then, a few moments later, he fell on a street, which stunned the crowd that saw him.


    Meanwhile, the headquarters of Azure Blazing Faction was in chaos when the A.I. informed about the incident.


    Although Dexter hacked the building, he did not manage to take over the A.I. he only hacked the devices and sensors.


    He was still not on a level where he could hack an A..I.

 Chapter 33 - C33 Success!

    Plague''s poison was not lethal, it only made the executive fall asleep and sealed their spiritual energy preventing them from using their ability.


    Plague had more plans for them.


    "Take them and bring them to the temple," he said to the members of the Plague River Church.


    Then, he took out his hovercar and started chasing after Arthur.


    He knew that Arthur was still not too far away from him


    Besides, the poison, by that time, would have already acted and made him fall asleep.


    ...


    It was indeed as what he expected, after a few minutes of driving, he saw Arthur''s body lying limply on a street while being surrounded by a crowd.


    Plague parked his hovercar and walked towards Arthur''s body


    "Is that the Plague Master?"


    "No, he is the Plague Priest."


    "Aren''t they the same person?"


    "Well, yes¡­"


    "Isn''t he a slave?"


    "Yes, but who cares, rumors said that he served a divine."


    "Divine? Is that a rank higher than a general?"


    "Not sure, but I think it is."


    "Whoaaa, I think, it is worth it being a slave if you serve a powerful individual."


    The crowd gossiped as Plague walked towards Arthur''s body.


    He was a notorious assassin. Many times in the past he was on the news.


    But, because of the tacit understanding of the military and the factions, he was not arrested or penalized.


    Most of the persons that he assassinated were members of a faction.


    "This is the outcome of those who annoy my Lord," Plague declared, which scared the crowd.


    Then, he took Arthur''s body and went back to the temple.


    ¡­


    Arthur woke up in a dimly lit room that has a strange sacred aura.


    He looked around and saw most of his executives shackled by chains coated with strange energy.


    He tried to move but he noticed that he was also shackled. Not only physically but also spiritually.


    For some reason, his spiritual energy felt sluggish and heavy. Every time he tried to move it, he felt as if his soul would be torn apart.


    "It''s useless, you are sealed by the divine energy of our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    He saw a familiar figure that flashed in the news many times for being a notorious assassin in Base 355.


    It was none other than the Plague Priest.


    Arthur Gulped a mouthful of saliva when he heard Plague say ''our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.''


    His subordinate told him of the existence of the Plague Priest''s master, but he did not think much of it.


    "What do you want, I don''t think I have opposed your...your...whoever he is. I don''t even know him."


    "Hehe," Plague chuckled and said, "you don''t know him, but he knows you."


    Arthur felt chills on his back.


    *click*


    The door opened and Dexter entered.


    "I''ve already transferred their Credits to our account."


    Dexter hacked their watch/devices to transfer their Credits.


    "Priest, we''re rich now, we can renovate the church and make it grander," Dexter said with fervent expression.


    "We''ll wait for the plan of the Lord," Plague replied.


    "What do we do to them?" Dexter asked.


    "We''ll sacrifice them to our Lord," Plague replied with a thick death intent.


    He planned to torture them and make them wish for death. This way the divine mark could collect divine energy from them.


    When Artur heard what Plague said, his heart faltered. He did not want to die.


    ¡­


    On the same night after the Plague Rive Church left, General Harm arrived at the headquarters of the Azure Blazing Faction.


    He looked around then called someone with his watch.


    "The Azure Blazing Faction was destroyed."


    -


    "I don''t know, but I already commanded the A.I. to look at it."


    -


    "F***! Is it my fault that they were too arrogant?"


    General Harm was furious by what the other person at the end of the line said.


    From his perspective, Arthur and the person on the end of the line were arrogant.


    He also thanked, deep inside him, whoever killed Arthur.


    But still, he will look for the culprit. And, it is not yet sure if Arthur was killed.


    After a few moments, General Harm received the information regarding the incident.


    For some reason, the security cameras in the surrounding area were tampered with and were playing a looped video.


    General Harm''s eyebrows met as he realized that this would be hard.


    If the A.I. cannot find a clue, then, it would also be difficult for them.


    At the same time, he admired whoever hacked the cameras. The A.I. of the Base would react whenever it detected that its peripheral devices were being hacked.


    General Harm checked the footage taken by the security cameras of Azure Blazing Faction''s headquarter but as he expected, the footage was also tampered with.


    But this did not mean that the eyes of the people were tampered with.


    He called some of his agents and tasked them to investigate the incident.


    After that, he went back to his residence and relaxed as he waited for the result.


    The tampering of the security cameras was to prevent the Azure Blazing Faction from receiving help. It was not meant to hide their actions.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen created more eyes of the spirit for surveillance.


    Then he called Elioenai and the others to check on them.


    He was planning to ''personally'' see their progress. His commander''s divine mark only has too little divine energy.


    He took the seal and injected divine energy into it along with his three bearers.


    After a few moments, they were depleted of their divine energy.


    Of course, Allen was not depleted dryly. He still has some divine energy. But he was on the verge of collapsing.


    He closed his eyes and entered his inner world to gather divine energy faster.


    The divine energy from Plague''s mark was more than the three of the other bearers. After all, Plague was Allen''s first bearer but Elioenai''s divine mark was generating more divine energy.. If not for the Plague River Church or his distance to Allen, he might be the one who has the most divine energy.

 Chapter 34 - C34 Angel

    "This was the divine mark of my commander before I went into a divine slumber."


    "His faithfulness preserved his soul. And, as a reward, I am planning to revive him as my angel," Allen said with a nostalgic voice as memories of how his commander encouraged his soldiers not to be weary before his divine slumber.


    At that time, everyone knew that he had no way to win the battle against eight Divine Spirits with the same strength as him. But despite that, his commander remained faithful.


    He did not care about the outcome of his faithfulness. All he wanted was to serve his Lord better until his last breath.


    But what he did not expect is his faithfulness preserved his soul and meet all the conditions to be revived as an angel.


    The requirement to revive an angel was too high. The first is, the follower should have a seed of faithfulness that had fully sprouted and grown.


    Then, they must die for their Lord without regret. And lastly, the Divine Spirit will use plenty of divine energy to revive the follower to become an angel.


    If one of the three is not met, then, they can forget about an angel.


    During Allen''s peak, he did not have an angel, or rather he did not try to revive an angel.


    The existence of an angel will threaten the other divine spirits and will make them band against him. But unbeknownst to him at that time, even if he did not revive an angel, they would still band against him and send him to his divine slumber.


    The other divine spirits were blinded by his brilliance and wanted to end it.


    When Elioenai and the others heard what Allen said, their eyes lit up and their face was painted with fervent expression as they too wanted to be revived as an angel.


    They were not ignorant of angels. Although there are no angels in this era, there are records about them in the past era that the military had recovered.


    These records are the novels and comics of the past. And, also the bible and some documentaries.


    But ever since humans awakened an ability, the existence of angels was no longer recognized. They were considered fiction.


    Allen saw the expression of his three bearers and said with a smile, "you, too, can be revived as angels if you remain faithful."


    Allen, then, stood and went back to his room.


    ¡­


    "I was thinking," Elioenai said all of a sudden.


    After Allen left, Elioenai, Drew, and Thomas stayed behind.


    "The gang that we made was too small for our Lord," he continued.


    The others nodded as they, too, thought that the gang was too small to contain their Lord''s greatness.


    "I''m planning to enter the frontline ahead of time."


    Drew and Thomas went silent while looking at him. It was not easy to decide on entering the frontlines.


    Most trainees, if possible, will delay entering the frontline. Even those that had finished their military service would not like to return.


    The frontline was a cruel place. Death is eminent at all directions.


    "Arena," Thomas said, which attracted the attention of the other two.


    "The arena was filled with desires of life and death."


    Elioenai''s eyes lit up as he understood what Thomas meant.


    They could use the arena for the generation of Allen''s divine energy. Although Allen did not tell them, they knew that he lacked divine energy.


    With that in mind, they nodded at each other.


    "Do you want to come or I''ll go on my own?" Thomas inquired.


    "It would be faster if you go on your own," Elioenai replied.


    After which, Thomas jumped into Drew''s shadow and sank.


    After three hours of continuous jumping from shadow to shadow, Thomas reached the Arena in Base 355. And appeared in the shadow of a tree on the opposite side of Arena''s building.


    Thomas felt an influx of divine energy into the divine mark. He was delighted as it seemed that his travel had not gone to waste.


    He did not hesitate and paid an entrance fee of 50C (credits).


    The Arena was located in an underground of a dilapidated building.


    Despite the appearance of the building, the arena was finely built.


    Thomas speculated that it could withstand a few attacks from a general.


    This arena was famous as a life and death arena. Once you enter the ring, you can''t leave unless you''re the only one remaining. You must first kill your enemy.


    The Military has been prohibiting this kind of arena, but the desires of the crowd and the fighters are unstoppable.


    When he was inside, he could feel a thicker influx of divine energy, which delighted him even more.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, please cast Your eye onto me," Thomas prayed with fervent expression and delight.


    He stayed in the arena and continued to watch.


    Thomas left after an hour or so.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Plague Priest was doing calculations on how the Plague River Church would spend the credits that they had collected. After allocating allowances and buying weapons for the members of the church, there were still plenty left.


    Plague wanted to spend every credit in a desirable way for their Lord.


    With that in mind, he surfed the internet for construction companies as he wanted to make their base grand.


    But after a while, he found nothing desirable. Thus, he called Dexter.


    "Dexter, can you look for someone to renovate the church?"


    "I know someone but it will be hard to convince her," Dexter answered.


    Plague kept quiet as he heard Dexter tying on the other end of the line.


    Then, after a while, Dexter spoke again, "Priest, I''ve already booked an appointment. It''s up to you to convince him."


    Plague nodded and ended the call.


    Then, he looked at the calendar on his watch and saw an event three days from now in an expensive restaurant not too far away from them.


    It was the event that Dexter set.

 Chapter 35 - C35 Assault

    "Arrrrggghhhhhh!"


    The basement of the church was filled with shrieks of pain, as the members of the church were torturing Arthur and his executives.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!"


    They were not enjoying it, but something within them was telling them that they should do it for their Lord.


    Unconsciously, Allen''s seed of faithfulness was forming within their inner body and their thoughts and principles were being changed and was linked to Allen.


    *BOOOM*


    Then, all of a sudden, a loud boom could be heard and the Plague River Church felt tremors on the ground.


    "We are under attack!"


    And after a brief moment, Dexter''s warning could be heard all over their devices.


    The first thing that they did was they prayed for protection. Then, they went out of the room and looked for the culprit.


    The Plague River Church that was in the process of renovation was destroyed. Its entrance was in shambles and its main hall collapsed.


    "How dare they attack the Plague River Church," The Plague Priest was furious. Not just him but also the members of the church. He, then, leaped outside and saw four men near the church and a crowd behind them.


    They were wearing a blue badge with a flame symbol and black suits.


    The man on the outer right was thin and had a long face. Then, the one beside him was bald and fat. Then, a burly man that did not look good in his suit. And lastly, an old man.


    "Plague River Cult, how dare you assault the members of the Azure Blazing Faction!" the bald man yelled.


    The four all had the strength of a colonel.


    Together, Plague was not a match against them.


    "HE HE HE, Plague Master, how have you been?" The old man asked.


    "I am no longer the Plague Master. I am now the Plague Priest," Plague answered.


    He and the man were acquaintances. Sometimes they fight against each other and sometimes they are on a team.


    The old man could manipulate the wind. He can use it to boost his speed, to fly for a brief moment and to create a small tornado.


    If the old man could gain a deeper understanding of his ability, he might be able to create a big tornado that could threaten the base. But unfortunately, he didn''t. And, that was one of his greatest regrets.


    But, still, he did not give up. He was hoping that through battle, he could gain enlightenment and boost his strength.


    The old man looked at plague and said, "you have been a good acquaintance, Plague."


    The old man paused and looked at Plague with a pitiful gaze. He did not see Plague as an enemy. He sees him as a competitor that could help him boost his strength.


    "It''s a pity that you will have to die. You followed the wrong person," the man said.


    But Plague did not falter. Instead, he steeled his heart and put more faith in his Lord.


    He knew that he did not follow the wrong person, he followed a divine and the divine mark is solid evidence.


    The old man shook his head and manipulated the air into a swirl and prevented Plague from shooting poison towards them.


    The other three also did not remain idle and began moving towards Plague.


    The burly man dashed towards him and gave a punch.


    Seeing the three dashing towards him and the old man preventing him from poisoning them. Plague, in return, did not chicken out nor did he try to evade.


    If he turns his back on his opponent, he will surely be a corpse.


    Plague clasped his hands and prayed for a blessing.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, I pray for your blessing."


    Then, Plague no longer cared about the result of his prayer and also began his attack.


    While the burly man was dashing speedily towards him, he pointed at him and said, "Perish!"


    The burly man was stunned as a blob of blackish white energy shot from Plague''s fingers towards him.


    The eyes of the old man widened as he could not blow away the blob. Well, it was not a simple blob, although it was deadly, it felt holy.


    This blob made the burly feel dread and close to death.


    He tried to evade it. But, strangely enough, the blob followed him as if it was alive.


    Fortunately, although the blob was dreadful, it was not fast. He could still evade it, somehow.


    But this did not give him an advantage because no matter what he does, he cannot shake the blob off his tail.


    While Plague attacked the burly man, the thin man slashed the air using his hands which caused a sword wave that shot towards Plague.


    The bald fatty also jumped and bounced towards Plague.


    The thin man could create sword waves, the bald fatty could bounce on him and flatten him. Then, the old man prevented him from shooting poison towards them. And lastly, the burly man who seemed to be a fierce martial artist was against Plague.


    The fight was one-sided. Occasionally, the divine mark would create a shield that would block an attack towards Plague. And sometimes, the divine mark would burst a divine energy wave that would stun Plague''s opponent and give him a breather.


    As the fight went on, the four were getting stunned on every second. Especially the old man. He was familiar with Plague''s ability.


    Plague could use poison, he could shoot them in the form of a blob or he could spread it in the air. But the energy burst and the shield was not part of Plague''s ability.


    The burly could also tell that whatever Plague was using was not spiritual energy. It was some kind of deadly energy that they could not understand.


    Plague kept on receiving injuries, but the divine mark would leak divine energy to fix those injuries.


    In the end, they made a tacit understanding and brought out their trump card.


    Their trump card was a B-grade gun.


    Plague also had a B-grade gun. But it would be too late if he took it out now.


    The four took their guns and aimed towards Plague.


    Plague knew that one shot from one of those guns would be enough to eradicate him. He wanted to retaliate but the divine mark did not let him because he had already used too much divine energy which was causing him to feel pain.


    There was plenty of divine energy stored in the divine mark, but the problem was there was a limit on how much divine energy he could use. And, he had already reached it.


    Plague sighed deeply and forced a smile on his face. He knew that he no longer had any options left. Thus, he closed his eyes and hoped that the members of the Plague River Church would be fine and that they would continue following Allen.


    "Plague, you''re out of moves. He, he," The old man said with a wide grin plastered on his face.


    A tear fell from Plague''s eyes as he whispered, "my Lord, this is all I can do."


    "I hope and pray that the Plague River Church would remain faithful to you."

 Chapter 36 - C36 Festival Of Piety

    "Plague, tell me. What profane techniques did you use?" The old man asked.


    ...


    The whole church was silenced. They wanted to trash the old man and help Plague but their strength was not enough. They were too weak.


    They wanted to blame Allen, the Lord that they followed but when they noticed how calm the Plague Priest was.


    They realized that from the very start, the Plague Priest did not have a chance to fight against four individuals with the strength on par as him.


    But contrary to that, Plague was able to fight them and he even looked fine as if he was walking in a park.


    Although Plague was on the passive side, they could feel the divine energy of their Lord was helping The Plague Priest.


    ¡­


    "Did you defect to the demons? Hehe, traitors of the human race." The old man tried to agitate Plague but Plague did not mind him as he kept his eyes closed.


    ...


    The members of the Plague River Church clasped their hands and silently prayed, "Our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, forgive us for our faith wavered. Please, let our enemies know that you are a great Lord."


    As if the members of the Plague River Church had a tacit understanding, they prayed the same prayer at the same time.


    Allen heard their prayer. He closed his eyes and entered his inner world.


    Then, from there, he manipulated the divine energy from their prayer and created a link towards their location.


    He, then, poured the divine energy from their prayers back to them in a form of a divine energy mist that surrounded the members of the Plague River Church, which made them feel a holy aura embracing them, giving warmth to them amidst the storm.


    Then, they subconsciously pointed towards the four and yelled, "Perish!"


    Four blackish white blobs of death energy were formed and were shot towards them. After that, the blob that Plague shot hit the burly man along with the other blobs.


    This happened before the four could even fire their guns towards Plague, just after the old man spoke. They were hit as they did not expect that the members of the Plague River Church could also shoot a blackish white blob of death energy.


    The burly man felt an indescribable pain with him and dropped his gun as he convulsed. And after a few seconds, his consciousness faded.


    The other three also felt what the burly man felt but it was not as intense as the burly man''s.


    The blackish white blob of death energy directly attacked their soul and weakened their inner bodies, which was also their core, and resulted in their strength diminishing.


    The members of the Plague River Church heaved a sigh of relief as the four dropped their guns and collapsed to the floor.


    Then, they prayed again to convey their gratitude towards Allen.


    "Our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, we thank you from the depths of our heart!"


    Their gratitude was filled with sincerity. Then, for some reason, they felt relaxed as a seed of faithfulness was formed in each of their inner bodies.


    Their worries seemed to have vanished into the thin air.


    After that, Dexter used his ability and conveyed a message to each of the members of the church.


    "Don''t let them escape!"


    But the message was not necessary because the members of the church were already dashing towards their weakened opponents to give them a ''quick'' death.


    Dexter smiled wryly and walked towards Plague.


    Meanwhile, the Plague Priest had his eyes closed as he was waiting for his ''death.'' But strangely enough, time seemed to slow and he felt as if he was drifting out of this world.


    He felt the aura of his Lord close to him as his seed of faithfulness sprouted in the same way as Elioenai''s. Then, the lone root of the sapling dug its way towards Allen''s inner world and connected to his inner body.


    Plague kept his eyes closed. Then, after a brief moment, he felt a pat on his shoulder along with Dexter''s voice saying, "Hail to the Divine Spirit of Life and Death," with a voice filled with joy and reverence.


    Their day was long but they did not want to end it yet. Instead, the first festival dedicated to the Divine Spirit of Life and Death was created.


    "On this very day, we fought, and our faith grew," Plague began his speech.


    "Also, on this day we have completed the test that our Lord gave us. Our faithfulness formed a seed of faithfulness that connected us to our Lord."


    "Thus, on this day, we shall have our first festivity, the Festivity of Piety. The Festival of Piety will be celebrated every time we grow in faith."


    Unexpectedly, Dexter seemed to be prepared. He played an electro music that has lyrics that praised the Divine Spirit of life.


    ¡­


    Allen did not leave his inner world as he heard Thomas'' prayer. He noticed Thomas'' divine mark was receiving a greater influx than usual.


    He was perplexed. Thus, he connected with Thomas'' divine mark and found the source of the divine energy.


    In his peak, he also had an arena in his City of Life. But it was not like this. The arena was used to test the faith of his followers and it was not a life and death arena.


    The loser is still allowed to live in exchange for his freedom. While the person with the most wins can become part of the divine army and fight for the glory of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Allen smiled. His followers in this era are better than in his past era. He did not need to direct them.


    They will think on their own of a way to strengthen their Lord. All that Allen needed to do was to give a reward.


    Speaking of which, he did not have an item to bestow his followers as a reward. But, he knows knowledge from ancient times.


    Although it was not related to spiritual energy, it could help his followers improve their faith and fight using it.


    Allen waved his hand and formed particles that contained a fighting technique. He passed the particles into the Plague Priest''s divine mark. Then, the divine mark engraved it in the Plague Priest''s mind.


    ¡­


    Amidst the celebration, Plague was suddenly dazed as he received the knowledge that Allen passed him.


    After a while, tears fell from his eyes as he subconsciously said out loud, "the Lord had rewarded us."

 Chapter 37 - C37 Shrine

    Three days had passed since they were attacked and their building was still in ruins.


    This day was the day of Plague''s appointment with the architect.


    Plague was wearing a black suit along with a black hat and a confident smile was plastered on his face.


    During the days after they were attacked, Plague spread the fighting techniques that Allen rewarded them, which made everyone in the church busy.


    The technique led them to the discovery of the usage of the faint divine energy which was generated from the seed of faithfulness.


    They also noticed that the faint divine energy will become thicker along with their determination.


    The faint divine energy was called faith energy, which would become divine energy when they uttered praise to Allen or when they prayed to him.


    The faith energy, if not used, will become a supplement for the seed of faithfulness, which will make it grow.


    Faith energy was used in the same way as spiritual energy.


    Those that have a seed of faithfulness have more advantage compared to those that didn''t. They could not only use spiritual energy but also faith energy for the attack.


    Plague took out his hovercar and went to the agreed restaurant for their meeting with the architect.


    Plague did not bother about the name of the restaurant and simply followed the navigation that Dexter provided him.


    After driving for a while, Olague and Dexter restaurant.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen was facing a tree in the wilderness as he was punching it bare-handed.


    *punch*


    He was topless with his finely toned muscles on display looking shiny because of the sweat.


    He was sweating because his mortal body is yet to be altered completely. But he did not care as he was not punching the tree for no reason. He was looking for an effective way to speed up the alteration.


    *punch*


    He had been doing this for a whole afternoon now, but his body was still not ''sore.'' Instead, he felt good. With every damage or stress to his muscles, it will be fixed by his divine energy.


    *punch*


    He kept punching. But strangely enough, the tree was not taking damage with every punch. It''s not that he was not punching strong enough, but he was using the ''life'' part of his authority.


    *punch*


    He was injecting life energy into the tree to compensate for the damage the three had gotten and to make it thrive vigorously.


    After a while, Allen stopped and climbed the tree to admire the setting sun.


    Then, he looked for a waterfall and took a bath. Allen, then, released some of his divine energy, which made the waterfall possess a sacred aura and made the beasts left the periphery of the waterfall without causing a commotion.


    Although the divine energy scared them, they were not threatened by it.


    Unlike demonic energy, divine energy was not destructive by nature. Unless, the divine spirit willed it to be destructive.


    After Allen finished bathing, he created a barrier and isolated the waterfall from the rest of the wilderness.


    Then, using his divine energy, he manipulated some of the water of the lake and formed it into pillars, which looked soft and cool.


    After that, Allen also created a circular altar not too far away from the pillar and the cascading waters of the waterfall.


    Then, he placed his commander''s divine mark in the center of the altar. After which, he entered his inner world and collected divine energy from the divine marks, and poured it into the altar as he engraved his authority on it.


    Thus, Allen created his first shrine in this era.


    Shrines are usually the place where Divine Spirits reside.


    Temples and shrines are usually different.


    Temples are for praise while shrines are for the divine spirits. Most of the time, mortals are forbidden to enter it.


    Allen looked at the shrine that he created. Although it looked beautiful, he was not satisfied. This was barely passable.


    Allen took a deep breath and no longer cared about the quality of the shrine.


    The shrine can gather divine energy and use it to improve itself, over time.


    He stayed there till morning and left after sunset.


    After he left, most of the colonel-ranked beasts that Allen controlled went to the shrine to protect it.


    Supposedly, a shrine could protect itself, but since this shrine is barely passable, it couldn''t.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Thomas, Drew, and Elioenai kept going to the arena. Every time they go, they can see a vast amount of divine energy flooding towards the divine marks in their body.


    But when they go back to the camp, the divine energy will flood out of their divine mark and go forth to Allen.


    This put a smile on their face for they could help their Lord. They knew that divine energy was very crucial for Allen, which could help him to get strong.


    Thus, they were doing all that they could to gather more divine energy. This simple action delighted Allen. And he was planning to reward the three of them.


    Thomas walked towards the corner and said, "I would like to challenge the defender in ring number nine."


    There were a total of one hundred rings in the arena and each of which was a deathmatch.


    Besides the killings, there were other rules in the ring.


    There are two roles in the ring, the challenger and the defender.


    Anyone could challenge a defender, and the defender could not decline unless he had fought for five rounds. After five rounds or more, the defender could either claim the price or rest for a while before going for another round.


    Whoever defeated the defender will get the prize. Usually, the defender with many wins will receive many challenges.


    Then finally, a challenger could only challenge a defender with the same strength as him. For example, since Thomas'' strength was below a captain, he could only challenge a defender with the strength below a captain.


    "Sir, is it your first time here?" A female attendant asked.


    Thomas nodded.


    "Sir, please fill this out," the lady said as she showed a holographic screen.


    Thomas did not waste any second and filled it up.


    After a while, Thomas is already in queue and was simply waiting for the challenger to accept or not.

 Chapter 38 - C38 Thomas Fight

    Elioenai and Drew were staring at Thomas while he was walking towards them from the counter.


    They were both shocked when Thomas went to the counter. They have guessed what Thomas wanted to do. He wanted to fight in the ring. But the problem was his ability was not for head-on battle.


    But upon seeing his confident expression, they cast aside all their confusions. They remembered that they were not alone in their battles. Help is just one prayer away.


    Meanwhile, Thomas no longer cared about them and spectated the battle of the defender in ring number nine.


    The defender in ring number nine was a youth at the age of eighteen. He was using a longsword.


    Each of his strikes is direct and fierce. There was no hesitation and was ready to kill at any moment.


    *syiinnhggg*


    After a few strikes, the youth slashed the neck of the challenger, which created a bloody fountain.


    "The defender wins," the announcer announced with a boisterous voice.


    "That was already your seventh win, do you wish to continue?" The announcer asked.


    Blood dripped but he acted like it was nothing. He closed his eyes and gently nodded while he disregards the blood on the floor as well as the corpse.


    It was unknown whether he was recovering his strength or he was simply doing it to look cool. But on closer look, it does not seem to be either of the two. Or rather, for some reason, Thomas could feel that it wasn''t.


    After a while, the next challenger was called and another round began.


    Through Thomas'' observation, he did not see the youth use any kind of ability. And, he was wondering if he had an ability or not. There is a possibility that his opponents were just too weak to force him to use his ability.


    The outcome was the same, the youth still won and slashed the neck of his opponent. Then, after a while, it was Thomas'' turn.


    "For your tenth battle, do you wish to continue?" The announcer asked the youth.


    The youth looked at the announcer and hesitated for a while. But, in the end, he nodded and said, "yes."


    "The next challenger is a student from one of the camps of the base. He wanted to grant the defender''s death wish," the announcer gave a brief introduction to Thomas.


    Meanwhile, Thomas was already walking towards the ring.


    His heart was thumping as this was his first time taking up the role of a head-on attacker. Most of the time, he was a support, either for travel or for escape.


    He took a deep breath as he steeled his heart and prayed silently, "Lord, help me win this battle."


    The seed of faithfulness'' faith energy was converted into divine energy and courses towards Allen through the divine mark.


    Then, Allen, who was at his shrine, heard the prayer and received all the corresponding information.


    He was stunned by Thomas'' courage. Thus, he put on a smile and decided to watch the ''live show.''


    Meanwhile, Thomas continued to stride towards the ring. And with his every step, the thumping of his heart intensifies.


    *clomp* *clomp* *clomp*


    Step by step he walked closer to the ring and when he was about to reach, he stopped and took a deep breath as he uttered another prayer silently one more time.


    "Lord, this is it. Help me."


    The youth looked at Thomas. He was speechless as Thomas'' entrance seemed to be dramatic for some reason.


    He assumed that this must be Thomas'' first time fighting in a life and death arena.


    The youth smirked as he did not plan to spare him just because it was his first time. He silently prepared himself and waited for Thomas to enter the ring.


    Then, just as Thomas stepped into the ring, the youth swung his sword towards him.


    "Whoooo!"


    "Get ''em, boy!"


    The crowd cheered as they wanted to see the youth win because they betted a large sum of money on him.


    Thomas was caught off guard but his instinct let him dodge the sword that was aimed at his neck as he disappeared into his own shadow, which muted the cheers of the crowd.


    The youth was stunned as he, too, did not expect it. He looked down on his enemy.


    He looked around for Thomas traces but he couldn''t find his enemy.


    But in the next moment, his shadow wriggled and Thomas came out with his dagger aimed at the youth''s ankle which nearly made the hearts of the crowd fall to the ground.


    The heart of the crowd skipped a beat as they feared that Thomas might win.


    But the next moment, their noises resumed because the youth did not win nine times for no reason.


    He was adept in fighting and managed to dodge the dagger at hair''s breadth but this time he was now knew Thomas'' ability.


    The youth assumed that Thomas could hide in the shadows and he wondered just how powerful will Thomas be at night since the darkness of the night is due to the shadow of the earth. But that question has to wait.


    The youth glared at Thomas and said, "you nearly got me. But, I pity you. You can no longer do it. I already knew your ability."


    Thomas did not falter. He used his ability again, but this time, he was not planning to enter the shadows. Instead, he wanted to force him into the shadows.


    The youth''s shadow wriggled and tried to ''devour'' its source, which stunned the youth. But in the next moment, it was Thomas'' turn to be stunned. The youth''s shadow one out of reach.


    Thomas could not sense nor control the shadow.


    The surroundings of the youth seemed to be augmented and Thomas was not able to use his ability. All the shadows near him got out of his reach.


    The youth took this time and swung his sword at Thomas'' neck.


    The crowd went wild as they saw Thomas'' eyes widen. They were excited to see his blood drip and his corpse fell.


    *slash*


    *whoooosh*


    Thomas'' blood spewed like a fountain, or so as everyone expected. But contrary to it, the youth felt an unknown energy blocked his sword.


    The youth, along with the crowd, was stunned. The energy was unknown to them.


    It was the divine energy from the divine mark. The divine mark would not let anything happen to its host unless Allen commanded.


    Then, in the next moment, Thomas was dazed as he too received the same information as the Plague Priest received.. Allen rewarded him for his courage.

 Chapter 39 - C39 Thomas Fight 2

    The core of the fighting techniques was the faith energy, which was innately produced by the seed of faithfulness.


    At first, he assumed that the seed of faithfulness was only a symbol of their faith but now he understood its significance.


    It could help them in almost all ways. They only need to learn how to use it.


    He closed his eyes for a while and tried the fighting technique.


    He gathered faith energy into his legs and leaped backward to dodge the sword of the youth.


    *gasp*


    The crowd gasped as they noticed that the way Thomas leaped does not seem to be normal. It was faster to a certain degree as his legs seemed to contain more power.


    Thomas, too, was stunned. He has not yet used the faith energy, all he did was to augment his legs using it.


    Thomas used his expertise and distanced himself from the youth while trying to comprehend the fighting techniques.


    With every dodge, Thomas was learning. Most of the time, he will lose his focus in the fight and would be injured. But those injuries fasten his compression.


    Moreover, he did not have to worry about them because the divine mark would leak divine energy to heal his injuries.


    The fight goes on and by now, if it was not because of the divine mark, Thomas'' body would have been full of injuries.


    After a few moments, Thomas punched the air in the youth''s direction.


    The eyes of the spectators widened as they saw the youth vomit blood despite not being hit.


    Thomas used one of the basic fighting techniques that Allen gave him. Supposedly, this should be used in swords, spears, or shields, but he did not have any of those with him. Thus, he experimented and tried it with his fist.


    The fight went on but the crowd was no longer cheering nor making noise as they were anxious for Thomas'' win. Thomas''s win would mean their loss.


    Many of the spectators betted most of their saving while the others betted all.


    *whooooosshhhhhh*


    Thomas siphoned the faith energy from the seed of faithfulness as he had decided to end the match but in the next moment, Thomas heard Allen''s voice.


    "Spare him, I am interested in him."


    Allan saw something within the youth. The youth''s ability is sealing type. He was able to seal his surroundings.


    Moreover, the youth''s seal is not just a simple seal. It was also able to augment the reality preventing the abilities of the ability users to work.


    If not for the faith energy and the divine energy, Thomas would have been already dead.


    As he heard Allen''s command, Thomas silently nodded and punched the youth one last time. Also, at the same time, the divine mark released divine energy to make the youth fall asleep.


    After that, Thomas took him using his ability, which stunned not only the crowd but also Drew and Elioenai.


    The crowd was awakened by the announcer, "you have won, young man. Do you wish to continue?"


    The announcer nor the spectators did not question why he took the body of the youth or if he killed him. They assumed that either way, the youth would be dead.


    Thomas shook his head indicating that he no longer wanted to fight. He got off the stage and went to Elioenai and Drew''s side.


    The two of them were wearing wide smiles as they saw Thomas, but they were confused why Thomas took the youth''s body.


    As if Thomas understood their concerns, he said, "the Lord was interested in him."


    Both Drew and Elioenai nodded. They dare not question the decisions of their Lord. In their heart, Allen''s word was absolute. If he said something, then, they must follow it.


    Meanwhile, the spectators of ring number nine were staring at them. They were having their thoughts with them.


    Thomas, Drew, and Elioenai were cubs for them as they did not even reach the strength of a captai .


    Drew and Elioenai led Thomas into the counter which confused Thomas. But the next moment, he was dumbfounded as the two of them received money from the counter.


    Drew and Elioenai betted on him.


    "How much?" Thomas asked.


    "1:10," Elioenai replied with a wide grin. "We won a total of 2 000 C."


    Thomas regretted not betting until himself. But on the other hand, he should not be greedy because the price that he got from defeating the youth was big enough to outmatch the ''mere'' 2 000 C that Drew and Elioenai won.


    Thomas won a total of 10 000 C. Each win in the ring will be equivalent to 500 C for fighters below colonels. While those at the captain will receive 1 000 C each win. And 10 000C for the colonels.


    Thomas got a total of 5 000 C which made him feel ''rich.''


    They walked out of the arena with eyes following them.


    Some of the spectators that lost their bet decided to ask ''refund'' their money from them.


    But in the next moment, the three disappeared into Thomas'' shadow.


    "F***!"


    They cursed as they remembered Thomas'' ability. Thomas was able to hide in the shadows.


    Meanwhile, after traveling for many hours, Thomas, Drew, and Elioenai finally reach the periphery of the camp.


    When they got out of the shadowy space, they were created by a phantom bat.


    "Follow me, the Lord wanted to meet you," the bat said with a plain emotionless tone.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, when Allen was spectating the ''live show,'' he saw something else from the youth. His sealing ability seemed to be special and he wanted to study.


    An ability that was able to augment reality seemed to be suspicious for him.


    He suspects that there is something more within the youth. Thus, he took the opportunity of the youth''s defeat to command Thomas to take the youth to him.


    Allen went into the beast and laid on a tiger-type beast. The fur of the beast made him comfortable.


    When the other beast saw it, they also made their way to join the ''cuddles.''

 Chapter 40 - C40 The Power Of Gods

    Thomas, Drew, and Elioenai followed the Phantom Bat.


    As they moved further to the shrine, they noticed that the wilderness was becoming more lush and vibrant.


    It was Drew who noticed it first since his ability was a wood type, which made him close to nature.


    "The wilderness is becoming more lush and vibrant," Drew commented with a confused voice.


    He was hoping to get an answer from the Phantom Bat, but he was disappointed as the bat did not care. Instead, it continued flying.


    When they arrived, Drew and the others were enlightened. They could feel the aura of their Lord as they were getting closer to the shrine. They could not help but prostrate themselves.


    After walking for a while, they arrived in front of a barrier and stopped before taking a deep breath.


    "Beyond this barrier is the shrine of our Lord," the bat said with a reverent voice.


    The three were stunned. They knew that Allen was a trainee in the camp, thus, when they heard that he already had a shrine, they were excited as this indicates that he, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, had become stronger.


    They began moving again. The barrier of the shrine did not block anyone from entering or going out. But it blocked all forms of detection and isolated the inside of the barrier from the outside.


    Just as they stepped inside, they saw a glamorous waterfall within the barrier.


    It has majestic crystal pillars that were engraved with symbols that they do not understand. The pillars seemed to shine as they reflected the piercing light of the sun.


    Then, amidst the pillars, there lays an altar within the waters of the waterfall. The altar was circular. Its edge is fine white with symbols that emit a holy aura. Then, at the center of the altar, there lay the beasts.


    When the three saw them, they were terrified because almost all of the beasts on the altar had the strength of a colonel.


    Who would have thought that the colonel beasts were gathering in this place? Worse, they were not fighting each other. Instead, they were lying asleep side by side on an altar. Allen''s Altar became akin to a bed.


    Allen, then, stood amidst the beast. Then, some of the beasts made way for him as he walked to the edge of the altar and sat on it with his foot submerged in the water.


    "Welcome to my shrine," Allen said with a proud voice as he looked at them. Then, he splashed them with water.


    The three subconsciously used their hands to block the water, but the water did not hit them as it became crystals that turned into a set of crystal-like tables and chairs.


    The three were amazed and asked themselves, "Is this the power of gods? Able to turn anything into anything they like as they please?"


    "Sit," Allen said.


    The three bowed their heads reverently before taking a seat.


    The crystal chairs, for some reason, made them comfortable. Its glassy and brittle appearance isn''t the same to the touch.


    It was as soft as cotton and as comfortable as a pillow.


    After a while, Thomas went off his chair and kneeled with his head on the floor as he spoke.


    "My Lord, I''ve brought him."


    "Good. Rise, and bring him out," Allen said with a smile.


    The word ''good'' from Allen made Thomas feel good and motivated. If he was not in front of Allen, he might have jumped out of joy.


    He, then, eyed Drew and Elioenai as if he was bragging to them of the compliment that Allen gave him.


    Then, he reached into his shadow and pulled the youth from within.


    Just as he placed the youth on the ground, the sleeping beasts opened their eyes and looked at the youth with alertness.


    They were prepared to strangle him at any moment. The beast did not sense Allen''s divine mark on the youth, which is the reason why they were glaring at the youth.


    Allen waved his hand and calmed the beasts.


    "How is it, Thomas?" Allen asked Thomas as he sent an ape-type beast to take the youth''s body somewhere on the corner of the shrine.


    "My Lord, I offer my gratitude to you. This servant did not deserve it," Thomas said.


    Allen was asked about the inheritance that he gave Thomas.


    "Nonsense, you deserved it."


    Even at his peak, Allen would not take the efforts of his followers unaccounted.


    He will reward all actions that deserve to be rewarded. At the same, he will punish those who had wronged him.


    He places great emphasis on the consequences of choices and he will not let anything pass. Big or small, consequences should be given.


    Thomas bowed as a reply as he was delighted by what Allen said.


    Allen stared at Drew and Elioenai for a second. Then, he had decided that he''ll also give them the information.


    Allen snapped his hands. After which, the two were dazed as they began receiving the information that Allen gave them.


    After the process was done, their eyes widened as they realized its content. They noticed that it was a fighting technique that was intended for the followers of a divine spirit.


    "Lord, we do not deserve it," the two of them said simultaneously as they kneel.


    Drew and Elioenai thought that it was too precious. And they thought that they were yet to do something for Allen, unlike Thomas.


    "I want you to use that to form a bigger group, also you can use that to reward the other followers."


    Allen''s plan all along was to make the two of them form another group that would be like the Plague River Church. Then he will put them on the life side of his authority.


    In truth, Allen did not have much idea in starting a group of believers, but his experience made him do well, or so, as he thought.


    Drew and Elioenai bowed. Then, the three of them left and began studying the information that Allen gave them.


    Allen, too, did not stay idle and began his plan.


    He went to the youth that Thomas brought from the arena and stared at him for a while.

 Chapter 41 - C41 There Are Other Gods?

    Allen stared at the youth for a while.


    The more he stared at him, the more he felt that there was something within him.


    For some reason, Allen''s divine energy seemed to innately avoid the youth, which shouldn''t happen since they were in his shrine.


    Until now, Allen could feel that the beasts that he had controlled were still wary of the youth.


    Allen inspected the body of the youth but he did not find anything.


    "Hmm."


    Allen thought of a reason for this strangeness. But despite racking his brain so much, he could not find any.


    Then, Allen gathers divine energy on his index finger and condensed it into an eye of the spirit. Then, he injected it into the glabella of the youth.


    The eye of the spirit entered the inner world of the youth. But, it only stayed there for a while and was extinguished.


    But that brief moment was enough for Allen to see what was inside.


    The inner world of the youth was unnatural. Unlike the Plague Priest and the other''s inner world, the youth''s inner world was unnaturally dark and gloomy.


    Then, from the inside, Allen saw an unusual inner body.


    The youth''s inner body has a seed. But the seed inside the inner body is unlike his seed of faithfulness.


    It is black and has an evil aura. The black seed, like the seed of faithfulness, was also producing some sort of energy to nourish itself.


    But, at the same time, unlike the faith energy, the black seed''s energy was corrupting the inner body of the youth.


    The more the seed grows, the more corrupted the youth would become. Allen reckoned that when the black seed sprouted, the youth would no longer be the same. The youth would be rebirthed anew.


    But as to what it is, Allen was not sure. The era where he came from did not have demons. Although his world was bigger, it was not as strange as this one.


    Then, as if the black seed felt Allen''s presence, it burst and which caused an influx of evil energy that instantly corrupted the inner body of the youth and turned it anew.


    It condensed the evil energies in the inner world into demonic energy which effectively countered Allen''s divine energy.


    Then, for the second time, Allen felt disconnected from the world''s aura of life. The divine marks also formed a link to Allen and transferred all the divine energy that they had collected.


    This also happened during Allen''s confrontation with the demonic beasts.


    "Hmm, interesting. There seemed to be another Divine Spirit in this world," the newly corrupted soul spoke.


    Allen noticed that as it condenses demonic energy, it was also changing, or rather, evolving further.


    It was becoming more like Allen''s inner body except it was made of demonic energy.


    Meanwhile, Allen''s eyes widened as he heard the words of the demonic inner body.


    Based on the words of the demonic inner body, there are other Divine Spirits in this world. But Allen could not feel them.


    Supposedly, Divine Spirits could feel the presence of other Divine Spirits.


    "What do you mean?" Allen asked.


    "Hehehe," the evil spirits chuckled in response but it did not answer Allen''s question. Instead, it exploded as it knew that the newly formed demonic soul was too weak.


    *BOOM*


    The demonic soul is not the only one that exploded. The body of the youth also exploded and released a considerable amount of demonic energy inside Allen''s shrine.


    Allen hurriedly released divine energies to extinguish all the demonic energy inside his shrine.


    He feared that his newly built shrine would be corrupted just like the inner body of the youth.


    After that, everything returned to normal. Allen''s connection to the world''s aura of life resumed as well as the influx of divine energy. And, the divine mark''s link with Allen ended.


    The beasts inside the shrine stood and were on full alert in case something happened. But everything seemed to be under the control of their Lord, or so as they thought.


    Allen felt an urgency. He noticed that the newly formed demonic soul seemed to be controlled by someone powerful. And, whoever controlled it did not feel any urgency for his existence. It even told Allen that there are divine spirits in this world.


    Allen, then, sat on the edge of the altar with his feet submerged in the water as he was thinking.


    "Is it true? Or just a decoy?"


    Then, he noticed an energy that his shrine seemed to be absorbing.


    Allen focused and found that it was from the explosion. But energy seems unique. It was not like the spiritual energy and not like his divine energy.


    The energy seemed to be very pure and its pureness made it easy for it to be stained. The shrine was converting it into divine energy at a fast pace.


    Allen continued to observe it and noticed that it seemed to be extremely close to nature.


    If the higher ups of the human race were here, they would be stunned by its density as well as its amount. This energy was very common on the battlefield between humans and demonic beasts.


    It was called natural energy. This energy can be converted into divine energy and demonic energy. It could also be used to fix the mother earth and could boost the spiritual energy to a small degree.


    But unlike the natural energy from the demonic beasts, it was lesser in density and amount. And usually only the demonic beasts at the rank of general could have this energy after their death.


    After all, the beasts were simply infected and they did not possess the black seed, which was called an evil seed.


    Natural energy is the result when a divine or demonic energy is filtered.


    Of course, Allen was oblivious of this. None of the divine spirits tried filtering divine energy or rather. He did not know any stupid divine spirits to waste divine energy. Or perhaps, he did not remember any of this due to the lack of divine energy.


    Allen stood as he had decided to slowly search for the traces of other divine spirits and to urge his followers to expand their numbers.

 Chapter 42 - C42 Pathfinder

    After the shrine was finished converting the natural energies into divine energy, it began transferring them to Allen, and only kept a bit for itself.


    Allen could tell that the shrine had become better. Though not to a big degree, an improvement was still an improvement.


    Meanwhile, the divine energy that Allen received was comparable to the total amount of divine energy that the Plague Priest''s divine mark had collected.


    Then, adding the divine energy that Allen received during the confrontation, Allen awakened some of the memories that he had forgotten due to the lack of divine energy.


    This information is the ranking system of the followers of a divine spirit. As well as, the complete training regime.


    Fighting technique and training regime are two different things. Training regime defines the path of the believer while fighting techniques enable them to fight.


    The training regime of a Believer starts with the seed of faithfulness. Just like the Plague Priest and the others. Those that formed a seed of faithfulness are called Believers.


    Then, little by little, the seed of faithfulness will sprout, which implies that the follower reached the next stage.


    In the next stage, the follower needs to choose a path, they could become either a Knight or a Preacher.


    Then, the Knight becomes a Grandknight while the Preacher becomes a Priest. After that, they will become a Saint, then an Angel.


    Their level up depends on the growth of the seed of faithfulness, which will grow little by little into a miniature Divine Tree. And, by that time, they would already become an angel.


    This information could help Allen as he had decided to combat the demons.


    As of now, the demons may not be targeting him, but later on, they will be the hindrance towards his return to his peak.


    Allen condensed some of his divine energy into three divine scrolls along with a podium for each of the scrolls.


    One of the scrolls is white, which resembles his authority over Life. Then, the next one is black, which is Death. And, the last one is golden, which symbolizes glory.


    The Death Scroll contains the training regime on the death side of his authority and almost all that was related to it including the fighting techniques that he remembered.


    The Life Scroll contains the training regime for his authority over life and most that were related to it.


    Then, lastly, the Golden Scroll will contain the achievement of his followers.


    After Allen finished the three scrolls, he closed his eyes and lay on the altar.


    The shrine still needs a lot of things. It was bare and empty. But, now is not yet the right time. Well, maybe when Allen no longer lacks divine energy.


    Anyways, the shrine will take care of itself and Allen does not need to worry much about it.


    As long as it was not destroyed, the shrine will grow little by little. It was like the other divine items, it could think for its own.


    Allen sat on the edge of the altar with his foot submerged in the water. He was thinking of a way to make more followers.


    With that in mind, Allen took a deep breath as he had decided to use more of his divine energy to speed up the development of the shrine.


    Then, the whole shrine lit up as Allen altered and redesigned it.


    He made the altar grander. Then, he created a magnificent throne at the front of the cascading waters of the waterfall.


    Then the crystal pillars that he created began glowing in golden light and were no longer reflecting light from the sun, which implies that they were now serving their true purpose.


    Allen did not create them on a whim. He has a purpose from the start.


    The pillar will support the shrine because the shrine, as it grows, will hide itself in a separate space as a protection against the enemies of the Divine Spirit.


    Again, this was part of the divine legacy of a Divine Spirit.


    In truth, the only thing that Allen created in his past life is the techniques and the training regimes as well as the City of Life and some other things that Allen is yet to remember.


    Speaking of which, the more Allen recovers his lost memories, the more he is confused as to what is the real purpose of the divine spirit and who gave them the divine legacy.


    After the process was done, the shrine unlocked a new function, which is the Pathfinder.


    Using Allen as a reference, the Pathfinder is a system that enlightens the believers of a Divine Spirit through visions.


    The Pathfinder would also help the believer to choose a training regime using a vision and will guide them through a series of signs that would serve as warnings.


    Right at the moment that Allen finished speeding up the development of the shrine, the Pathfinder did its work and showed the path that Elioenai and the Plague Priest could follow.


    They could either follow the path of the Preacher or the path of the Knight. Then, they could also choose to side with either life or death part of Allen''s Authority.


    ¡­


    The plague Priest was sitting in his office and was drinking tea after a long day. But, all of a sudden, his eyes widened as he saw his surroundings change.


    His office desk disappeared along with the whole Plague River Church.


    He ''arrived'' at an unfamiliar space. There is a waterfall and a magnificent throne on its front. Then, there was an altar that was surrounded by pillars that were glowing in golden light. The altar was surrounded by a pool of water from the cascading waters of the waterfall.


    The place was beautiful, which made the Plague Priest want to take off his clothes and submerge in the water but in the next moment, he noticed that the place has a familiar aura that made him reverent.


    The Plague Priest felt the aura of his Lord. Then, he realized that this place was not ordinary.


    The Plague Priest did not hesitate and kneeled meekly on the floor.


    Then, the Life Scroll and Death Scroll glowed.


    They were part of the Pathfinder system since they contain the training regimes and the fighting techniques.


    Then, the Plague Priest received a vision of what he would possibly become.


    One is he could become a knight or a preacher.

 Chapter 43 - C43 Deviant Knight

    The Plague Priest could become a knight or a preacher.


    If he was a knight he could see that he would be holding a sword on his right hand and a shield on his left hand.


    With every stab, he cleaves the world apart while his shield blocks all damages to his Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    He will be his Lord''s weapon on the battlefield. And, he will fight for his Lord''s glory.


    Meanwhile, if he was a preacher, his words are his Lord''s words.


    At his command, the world will obey as he was the representation of his Lord in a certain place. He would become the speaker of the Divine spirit of Life and Death.


    The Plague Priest was excited but he could not decide.


    He wanted to be the speaker of his Lord as well as the weapon.


    Plague wished that he could split himself into two so he could choose both paths. He wanted to become a knight as well as a preacher but there was no such choice in the Pathfinder.


    Meanwhile, Allen was watching the Pathfinder. He shook his head as he decided to interfere. He could see Plague''s determination to become a knight and, at the same time, a preacher.


    Such a thing never happened before, well there are some cases, but they are not as determined as the Plague Priest. They would sink in deep thought for a while before deciding to pick a path.


    "You could become a knight as well as a preacher but the Pathfinder would not be able to help you. You''re the first in the path that you chose," Allen said.


    The Plague Priest was delighted but in the next moment, he felt pressured as he realized what Allen just said that he was the first for this path.


    This path was not yet threaded before. It is not yet clear of dangers.


    Plague steeled his heart and took a deep breath.


    Then, he bowed and said, "I will do my best to be useful for my Lord."


    Allen nodded. Then, he waved his hand and created a new path, the path of a Deviant.


    The Path of the Knight focuses on the might and vigor to pierce through any mountains while the path of a preacher focuses on the gentleness of the heart to move the skies.


    These two paths were somewhat contradicting each other but will have the same outcome. They will both become Saints and Angels.


    Combining the two paths will result in the path of the Deviant.


    The believer on this Path is called the Deviant Knight. They are hard, at the same time, soft.


    The biggest challenge for the Deviant path is how to combine the might and vigor to the softness of the heart.


    Hearing what the Plague Priest said, Allen nodded and decided not to interfere. After all, only those who dared to make a change are the ones who become powerful and would be revered by all.


    "Very well, I am looking forward to what you will become in the future, my dear follower." Allen emphasized the word ''dear'' as an indication that he had not forgotten his promise to Plague.


    The Plague Priest bowed. Rhen, the scene changed back to normal. He was no longer in the shrine. He was back in his office.


    If a knight side with the life side of Allen''s Authority, he shall be called Knight of Salvation. In the Death part of Allen''s authority, they will be called a Knight of Doom. Wherever he goes, he brought along with him the terror of Death.


    Then, if a preacher sided with life, they shall still be called Healers but if they sided on the death part, they would become Warlocks.


    As for Plague, it is yet to be known where he will side but Allen was expecting him to side on the death part of his authority. After all, it is what the Plague River Church was good at.


    The process of the pathfinder seemed to be long but in truth, it was only for a few seconds. The Pathfinder was able to somehow speed up the time.


    Then, a few moments after the pathfinding process was done, Plague was dazed as the passing of the training regime began.


    The Plague Priest received the training regime for the path of a Deviant, a new path that Allen created.


    After the Plague Priest, Elioenai also followed. And, unlike the Plague Priest, Elioenai did not choose the deviant path. Instead, he chose to be a Priest and sided with the Life part of Allen''s authority, and officially followed the path of a Healer.


    As of now, only the Plague Priest and Elioenai we''re the only ones who could choose a path as they are the only ones who had their seed of faithfulness sprouted.


    Days passed, and Allen skipped all his classes at the camp. He stayed in his shrine as he feared that the demons would send someone to destroy it.


    Although there were colonel beasts inside his shrine, it''s better to be safe than sorry. Moreover, the colonel is not the strongest.


    Meanwhile, Colonel Lukas discovered Allen''s absentee and had no choice but to punish him


    Colonel Lukas did not want to do it. But, Allen''s absences forced him to.


    Such trainees are rare and if they exist, they would, surely, become one of the pillars of humanity in the future.


    Lukas rather pitied Allen. But in the end, he chose to expel Allen from the camp.


    The first one who got this news was Thomas and Drew. They were furious. They reported it to their Lord but Allen simply waved his hand as he thought that this would be better.


    Allen found the school as a constriction for him. All of his actions were being watched and he does not have much freedom.


    Thus, Thomas and Drew had also decided that they would go to the frontline in advance. With that in mind, both of them filled their decision with the administration of the camp.


    Their decision surprised colonel Lukas. And summoned Thomas and Drew.


    "Both of you, why do you want to go to the frontline in advance," he asked Thomas and Drew.


    Thomas and Drew Looked did not dare look Colonel Lukas in the eye. Their anger towards colonel Lukas for expelling Allen to the frontline is evident and could not be hidden.


    But in the end, Drew answered because he knew that they would both be in trouble if nobody answered.


    "Sir, the camp has nothing for us to learn. Our strength is stagnant."


    "Fools, even generals could die at the frontlines. Do you think you''re stronger than them," he berated the two of them for having such a reckless decision.


    Thomas clenched his fist as he could not endure the colonel. Then, he blurted, "it does not concern you. This is our life and we''ll do anything that pleases us."


    After saying that, Thomas stood and slammed the door of the office as he got out. He did not care if he angered the colonel. He will be leaving the camp, anyway.


    Drew also stood and bowed slightly before leaving.

 Chapter 44 - C44 Preparation

    "My Lord," the Plague Priest called Allen while kneeling. Beside him were Elioenai, Thomas, and Drew.


    Allen called them to his shrine because he wanted to discuss with them his plans for the future.


    In ancient times, there were also many scenes like this one where Allen would have a meeting with his bearers for the decision-making.


    He knew that even as a divine, there are times that his perspective would be overwhelmed by his pride and as result, he will fail to see some of the essential things for decision making.


    "Rise, all of you," Allen said as he waved his hand to create chairs for each of his bearers. "Take a seat."


    Allen paused for a while and waited for the four of them to be seated.


    "I will be entering the frontlines," Allen said with a stern voice.


    Thomas, Elioenai, and Drew knew the reason but the Plague Priest was confused. The news of Allen being sent to the frontline did not reach him.


    He was still busy with the renovation of the Plague River Church.


    "Elioenai, Plague, tell me what are your plans," Allen inquired.


    "My Lord, I am planning to develop a church," Elioenai answered.


    Developing or managing a church was the only way for Elioenai, as a preacher, to succeed in the path that he had chosen.


    "I can give you the building of the Plague River Church," the Plague Priest said.


    Then, the Plague Priest turned to Allen and explained.


    "My Lord, I am planning for the Plague River Church to roam and spread your name while we adventure the world to seek the true meaning of the Deviant Path."


    Allen nodded as he understood what the Plague Priest meant. The Deviant Path is unlike the Preacher Path and the Knight Path.


    "Very well, Elioenai, you shall take over the Plague River Church. But be prepared as you will be facing some enemies." Allen did not forget the existence of the Azure Blazing Faction.


    "My Lord, I''ve discovered the backer of the Azure Blazing Faction," the Plague Priest said. He was guilty of leaving the Plague River Church despite facing an enemy. But, he did not have a choice as he wanted to comprehend the Deviant Path that he chose.


    "Who is it?" Allen asked.


    "It is a general of¡­"


    "A mere general." Before the Plague Priest finished what he was saying, Allen cut him.


    Allen''s words made everyone in the shrine look at Allen in admiration.


    As a divine, it was only right for him to look down on the ''mere'' generals.


    "Turn over your hostages to Thomas," Allen said, then he looked at Thomas.


    Thomas nodded as he understood what Allen meant. Allen wanted him to use his ability to ''store'' the hostages in a secured place. A place that only they could have access to. And at the same time, a place that they could access wherever they wanted.


    "Both Thomas and Drew will be coming with me, while Elioenai will be staying at Base 355. And, lastly, the Plague River Church will be roaming the world to spread my name." Allen said the conclusion of the meeting.


    This is his first meeting with his bearers in this era.


    "Meeting adjourned, do all necessary preparation before we''ll leave," Allen said as he dismissed them all.


    The four left the shrine to do the necessary preparation for their departure.


    ¡­


    Thomas served as their vehicle since he was the one with the most convenient ability to be able to hide and thread from shadow to shadow. Thomas did not have any complaints as he was already used to this treatment. Besides, it is also the best way for him to train his ability as well as to increase his comprehension.


    Speaking of which, Allen''s followers in this era have more potential than in ancient times. His followers in this era have awakened an ability. Whereas, in the past, there is not such a thing as an ability that people could awaken or else, why would they need to rely on the Divine Spirits.


    The four went to the Plague River Church. The church is no longer gloomy like before. It was now as elegant as a palace. Though it was not as big as a palace, its designs are like such.


    "Welcome to the Plague River Church." The Plague Priest welcomed the three of them with his hand wide open.


    "Elioenai, familiarize yourself with the church. You will be its next priest, and we''ll be having a ceremony for the succession of the priest after a while," Plague added.


    Elioenai was also excited and asked, "can you teach me tips on being a priest?"


    "Being a priest is more of being a leader of a religious group¡­"


    Thus, the Plague Priest shared some tips with Elioenai.


    But in truth, the Plague Priest was also not an expert. He just learned to be a priest when Allen gave him his mark.


    But despite that, Elioenai enthusiastically listened and kept all of the Plague Priest tips in his heart.


    Meanwhile, Thomas and Drew were led by Dexter into the basement.


    The closer they moved to the basement, the more he felt the urge to vomit.


    The basement reeked of poop and urine. The smell was so strong. In the end, Thomas and Drew could only cover their noses with faith energy.


    This is one of the ''uses'' of faith energy. This implies that the two of them are already good at using faith energy.


    A bit more, and they will be considered an expert. But the problem to them is that their seed of faithfulness still hasn''t sprouted.


    Thomas used a bit of faith energy and made the hostages of the Plague River Church fall asleep.


    Allen did not want to give up on them as he was thinking that they may be of use in the future.


    Dexter observed the two of them as they used faith energy.


    The way that uses faith energy is a level higher than him and was akin to the level of the Plague Priest who has direct contact with their Lord.


    Dexter assumed that they must be like the Plague Priest who has direct contact with their Lord.. He envied and hoped deep in his heart that he too will become one like them.

 Chapter 45 - C45 Preparation 2

    A week passed and the priest of the Plague River Church changed from the Plague Priest to the Young Preacher, which was Elioenai. The system of the Preacher Path was also applied. Elioenai said that he did not want to be called a priest because he still did not have the qualification to be one. He was still a preacher.


    Next to a preacher is a Priest, then a Saint.


    Meanwhile, most of the members of the Plague River Church went along with the Plague Priest. And, only a few remained. One of them was Dexter.


    He did not leave because his ability would be best used in the city. He knew that most of the time, Plague would not be in the city.


    Dexter would be helping Elioenai along with a few other members.


    Elioenai was more effective in gathering more members than the Plague Priest. He was more adept at speaking.


    Before Allen''s departure to the frontline, they gathered at the shrine.


    "Elioenai, you will be in charge of the Shrine.," Allen sternly said to Elioenai. The shrine needs protection in its early stage but later on, once it unlocked more features, it could protect its own.


    "Also, wear a mask to temporarily hide your identity from the camp."


    Allen waved his hand and created a silver mask. Then, he gave it to Elioenai. Unless Elioenai dies, the military won''t care about him but as long as he lives, he has to comply with the rules of humanity.


    Thus, the mask that Allen gave was the best cover. It has an isolation effect as it can block all forms of detection. The mask is also comfortable to wear and Elioenai won''t feel sweaty after a long time.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Elioenai thanked Allen as he took the mask respectfully from him.


    Then, Allen looked at the Plague Priest and said, "Plague, take care. You, my bearers, are very important to me."


    Allen''s words touched the four of them. As Allen said, they were akin to his core. A loss from one of them is equivalent to crippling him. The divine mark that they bear is a storage as well as a collector of divine energy for Allen as a Divine Spirit.


    The Plague Priest stood and bowed slightly. Then, he said, "my Lord, let me offer a toast."


    The Plague Priest took out a wine. It was an expensive wine that he meticulously chose for this event. He sacrificed some of the funds of the Plague River Church to offer a toast to his Lord.


    Allen snapped his fingers and created a wine glass for everyone as well as a wine table.


    Then, the Plague Priest wore a wide smile and poured the wine for everyone. After their small gathering, the Plague Priest and Elioenai left.


    Allen looked at Thomas and Drew. Then, he said, "your seed of faithfulness needs to grow so you can also choose a path."


    Thomas and Drew nodded as they knew that what Allen said was true. Besides, they also knew that this was the easier way for them to grow.


    After staying in the shrine for a while, Allen and the two received a message from the A.I. of the camp.


    "You are required to meet with the principal of Camp 03-355. Your vehicle to the frontline is about to arrive within 2 hours."


    "Let''s go," Allen said as he got up from his throne.


    Then, Thomas used his ability for their travel back to the camp. He was wearing a wide smile for he was happy that his ability is useful to his Lord.


    After traveling for an hour, they arrived at the camp.


    The first thing they did was to go to Colonel Lukas'' office.


    *click*


    Then, Drew opened the door and made way for Allen.


    Colonel Lukas eyed Allen piercingly. It was unknown if he did not care about Allen or if he was hiding his delight knowing that Allen will be going to the frontline. Colonel Lukas looked at Allen nonchalantly.


    Meanwhile, Allen smirked as he knew what colonel Lukas was thinking. Without caring about Colonel Lukas'' expression, he sat on the couch of the office without a word from Colonel Lukas.


    Thomas and Drew stood beside the couch as they did not dare sit with Allen. Although Allen would not mind, they were doing it out of respect.


    After staring at them for a while, Colonel Lukas continued whatever he was doing on his desk. Then, after a while, he received a call.


    "Your ride is here," Colonel Lukas said as he stood. He did not wait for a response from the three of them and immediately left the office.


    Allen also stood and followed Colonel Lukas ''without caring'' for his attitude. Then, they arrived at an open space in the camp.


    The first thing that they noticed was a hovercraft landed in an open field.


    The hovercraft is not any different than the helicopters that we see today, except that its rotors were replaced with thrusters on each side and a stabilizer thruster on the back.


    The hovercraft not only amazed Thomas and Drew but also Allen. And in truth, he was having ideas regarding the hovercraft.


    Of course, as a divine, his pride prohibits him from having thoughts of stealing it. Instead, he was planning to create one himself. But that has to wait depending on what ''fate'' has in store for him.


    Colonel Lukas smirked as he saw the expression of the ''bumpkins.'' Then, he said, "hurry up, the hovercraft won''t wait for you forever."


    Allen and the two took a deep breath and rode the hovercraft.


    The inside of the hovercraft is unlike our planes or our helicopters. Its interior design is top-notch in luxury and comfortability despite being a military vehicle.


    In truth, even Allen has to admit that this is a ''new'' experience for him. If this ship was augmented with divine energy, he would think that it was the best. Unfortunately, the human race in this era did not know anything about divine energy. Or rather, divine energy is not known publicly, which is only natural since there are no known gods in this era.


    After a while, Allen could feel the hovercraft lifting. But he could not hear the sounds of its engines firing up.


    Allen looked at the window installed at the side of the hovercraft and felt nostalgic. He missed the feeling of looking at the world from above.


    But on the next moment, Allen smiled with the thought, "I will make sure to have a better life in this era."

 Chapter 46 - C46 Base 300

    The speed of the hovercraft is unlike the speed of the hoverboard nor the hovercar that Allen knew. Its speed is ten times if not twenty times the speed of a hovercar.


    After a few hours, Allen, Thomas, and Drew reached the front line, which is about five thousand miles. But contrary to their expectation, the frontline is not gloomy nor did it reek the aura of death.


    Instead, the front line looked like a lunch virgin forest. The three of them can see the astounding view of the frontline as the hovercraft silently flies above the trees.


    Then, after a while, the hovercraft reached its destination and landed on a landing pad of a military base.


    Allen looked around and saw a series of numbers plastered in one of the signboards, "300," which indicates that they were in Base 300.


    *beep* *beep*


    The three of them heard their watches beep as they received a message that contained a short introduction for Base 300.


    Based on the message that they received, Allen found out that Base 300 is a base that did not only have one general operating, unlike the other bases since it was in charge of a front line.


    Base 300 is facilitated by three generals and oftentimes, an admiral comes here for inspection.


    The front line that Base 300 was in charge of is mainly fighting demonic beasts. But as to what is the main reason for this, it is still unknown, or rather, the reason is not yet known to the public.


    "Yow, fresh meats."


    A middle-aged man called unto Allen, Thomas, and Drew as he saw them. He was in charge of the three of them. Although Allen and the others were considered to be ''punished,'' they cannot let fresh meats roam around in the front line and serve as free targets for their enemies.


    No matter what they thought of it, they were ''part of the human race.'' (Author: chuckles)


    "I am Alonzo and I will be in charge of you." Alonzo introduced himself while looking at the three of them from head to toe.


    For some reason, he could feel a faint intimidating aura from Thomas and Drew while Allen is totally blank, which scared somewhat frightened him.


    The blank aura that he felt implies that Allen is either stronger than him or Allen has a profound ability.


    *ahem*


    Alonzo cleared his throat to divert his attention.


    "Follow me, I''ll tell you some of the rules in Base 300."


    Thus, Alonzo told them some of the rules in Base 300. According to Alonzo, the trainees like them are not like those that we''re in service of. They were free to do as they like as long as they submit a demonic beast corpse to the base as proof that they were not idling.


    They are given a quota, which they need to reach within a month. A point will be given to every demonic beast that they submit.


    Then, they could exchange the point for either Credits or treasure that was available in the treasury of Base 300 such as the weapons and some other resources. It could also be exchanged for properties or a military rank.


    After a while, they entered a building, "so, that''s it. Your room will be Room number 314. You will be sharing rooms whether you like it or not."


    Of course, Allen did not mind. But Thomas and Drew have objections deep in their hearts. Their room was barely satisfying in their perspective for their Lord.


    The room only has four bunk beds, a small desk, four closets, and a comfort room as well as a small air conditioner. Moreover, the soundproofing was not that good. They could hear some sounds from the other side of the walls of the room.


    Allen shook his head but he did not voice any complaints for he knew that it would cause unnecessary trouble. Because, If he voiced it out, Thomas and Drew would surely make a fuss about it as a symbol of their faithfulness.


    Allen opened his watch and checked for his quota and the system for giving points to demonic beasts.


    A captain beast would be given 5 point and 1 point for the beasts below the ranks captain. Then, a colonel beast will be 10 points whether higher colonel demonic beast or lower demonic beast. 100 points for general demonic beast and 1000 points for admiral demonic beast.


    And finally, Allen discovered that his quota was 300 points for this month which is equal to three general demonic beasts or thirty colonel beasts. Then, the points could be exchanged for Credits in a ratio of 1:100.


    Allen took the day that they arrived at base 300 as a day off. But the next day, Allen set out and explored the lush forest of the front line.


    As they stepped out of Base 300 Allen felt faint traces of demonic aura and familiar energy, the natural energy. But the natural energy seemed to be already used.


    The natural energy that was not collected by anyone resulted in the lush forest of the frontline. It boosted and fertilized the forest.


    Allen temporarily disregarded their quota as he thought that it would be unwise to run rampant in an environment that they were not familiar with. Thus, Allen condensed some of his divine energy and created eyes of the spirit.


    The eyes of the spirits that he created back at Camp 03-355 were left in the camp and served as the eyes of his shrine.


    Thomas and Drew''s eyes widened as they saw Allen create a firefly-like something. The ''firefly'' has the aura of their Lord which made them reverent.


    "These are the eyes of the spirit. They serve as my eyes," Allen said with a calm voice.


    Thomas and Drew we''re enlightened, and we''re also thankful at the same time. It was their first time seeing Allen create a divine item.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, somewhere in Base 300, a middle-aged man smiled and said to his subordinate.


    "A divine spirit is in the front line. Eliminate him."


    His subordinate nodded and said, "Yes, general, I will do my best."


    For some reason, the general seemed to be aware of Allen''s presence and he did not like it.


    The subordinate of the general went out and swiftly followed his command.

 Chapter 47 - C47 Infiltrators

    A week passed, Allen and the two finished surveying the land surrounding a small part of the front line using the eyes of the spirit.


    Allen found several packs of demonic beasts using the reflection of the real world in his inner world.


    Then, he sent the eyes of the spirits as a beacon and a signal whenever the demonic beasts were on the move.


    Allen would know if the demonic beasts are on the move because the eye of the spirit in the area will disappear due to the negation of demonic energy and divine energy.


    Although Allen could see the reflection of the world, he could only do that if he was in his inner world. Moreover, he can''t always do that. Or rather, he still did not have the capability to split his consciousness and send some into his inner world.


    Thus, sending the eyes of the spirit is the best idea.


    Well, he could send either Thomas or Drew but that could be risky, and he could not bear to lose them.


    Currently, Allen is training with Thomas and Drew.


    Allen was doing the same training before he created the shrine. He is punching a tree while harnessing life energy to compensate for the damage to the tree.


    Again, Allen was doing this to speed up the alteration of his mortal body faster.


    Meanwhile, Thomas and Drew were practicing a series of hand seals from the set of information that Allen sent them.


    ¡­


    At the same time back in Base 355, Elioenai was in his office doing paperwork. His office was the same office that the Plague Priest used. He only added a few decorations to it.


    The Plague River Church''s renovation was already done and was looking better than before it was destroyed last time.


    The crowd that was going in and out of the church was amazed because, after a few weeks, the severely destroyed church was already looking new.


    But what they admired is the sacred aura of the church that made everyone reverent, which was also the work of the divine mark that Elioenai bore.


    But despite the holiness of the building, there were a group of people wearing black suits running on its roof.


    If Elioenai, nor the members of the Plague River Church could see this, they would surely say it was blaspheme and would do everything in their power to get the blasphemous ''bastards.''


    Well, as long as they were not weak they would do that. But if they were too strong, they would probably close an eye to it and let things be.


    If the Plague Priest was here, he would surely recognize them as they were wearing the same badge as the men of Azure Blazing Faction.


    They entered a window at the top of the church building and moved inside as if they knew every detail of the building.


    No one noticed their entrance except Dexter.


    Although their movements were close to flawless, they failed to evade the detection of the wiretaps that Dexter sneakily installed.


    These wiretaps were under his control using his ability. They will send the information they gathered to the server, then the server will compile them and send it to Dexter.


    The wiretaps focused on vibration detection that was caused by moving objects.


    Although the noise of the infiltrators was minimized, they could still be detected. Not unless they have the ''ability'' that Allen showed in the camp, the Isolation Barrier.


    Dexter detected six men inside the church building but they seemed to be invisible to the camera for some reason. He speculated that their security system must be hacked.


    Their security system did not have an A.I. since it has Dexter.


    This was the decision of the Plague Priest. He did this because he wanted to train Dexter as well as to save money from buying A.I.


    Besides, he did not trust the A.I.''s that much because there is a great possibility that they could be monitored by the manufacturers.


    But, although Dexter detected the infiltrators, he was not able to confirm their strength.


    The wiretaps that he installed could not detect spiritual energy. Because the feature that would let them detect spiritual energy could lower the stealth feature of the wiretaps.


    Dexter, then, used his ability and voice called Elioenai.


    "What is it, Dexter?" Elioenai asked as he answered the call.


    "I found six intruders." Elioenai paused for a while as he thought. "But, I think there could be more."


    Elioenai did not respond as he was thinking. Then, after a while, he responded, "let them come, we''ll take them one by one."


    Dexter was delighted by what Elioenai said as he too was furious at the six men who infiltrated the building of the Plague River Church.


    "I will contact the others. Let''s test what we''ve learned," Dexter said while grinning. Then he dropped the call.


    Aside from being furious, he was also excited to test the fighting techniques as well as some hand seals that he had learned from the Plague Priests previously.


    Thus, he sent a message to other members of the church regarding the infiltrators and informed them to gather in one place but they must avoid the infiltrators. And to do that, Dexter gave them a real-time map that was in sync with the wiretaps.


    It was not hard for them to avoid the infiltrators because there were only a dozen of them despite having a big building that could accommodate about one hundred people comfortably.


    And also, the infiltrators were only six, according to the data of the wiretaps. Moreover, they were scattered and were in one group in fear of the unknown.


    After the members of the church all arrived at the same room that was relatively far from the infiltrators, Dexter proposed a plan, which Elioenai agreed to after analyzing it.


    "Ok, everyone, go as planned," Elioenai said as he acted as a leader.


    Although he was not powerful, he had good leadership skills aside from speaking skills.


    They planned to attack the infiltrators one by one while keeping the others busy to prevent them from calling for backup.


    This was Dexter''s idea, which is also the best idea that they have especially that they are weak although they have the numbers.

 Chapter 48 - C48 Hide And Seek

    The members of the Plague River Church divided themselves into two groups. One group to attack and another one to divert the attention of the other infiltrators as well as to separate them.


    Dexter was along with two of his fellow members, one of which specializes in speed while the other was will serve as his backup.


    Then, Elioenai was with the remaining members of the church in the attack group.


    The strategy that Dexter thought of was hide and seek.


    Yes, hide and seek. He will choose a member that will hide and while infiltrators seek. Then, if one of the infiltrators were separated, Elioenai and his team will take advantage of it and eliminate them.


    "Kim, the plan is you will serve as a bait," Dexter informed Kim.


    Kim looked at him hesitantly. Her ability specializes in stealth. She was able to shrink in the ratio of 1:100 while retaining the original strength of her body.


    She was approximately 173cm tall, thus, she could shrink to about 2cm. Aside from that, she also knew martial arts that specialized in speed. Plus, she also has techniques, from Allen, that specialize in speed.


    Kim did not want to agree to Dexter, but thinking that it was for the glory of her Lord, she took a deep breath and agreed.


    "Yes."


    Kim, then,  prepared her hoverboard to be ridden at any moment.


    "Take this," Dexter said as he handed an EMP gun to her.


    "This is an advanced EMP wave gun. Aim it to the techs of your pursuers," he continued.


    The EMP gun could temporarily disrupt the circuitry of most electronic devices. But some electronic devices have ''anti EMP waves''. Meanwhile, the advanced EMP wave was specially designed to counter the ''anti EMP waves''.


    Advanced EMP guns were not for sale, business firms, factions, and the military created one for themselves.


    The advanced EMP gun that he handed to Kim was designed by Dexter himself using his ability.


    Kim took the advance EMP gun without hesitation and placed it inside her storage tool.


    After a while, she was already out and was heading in the direction of the infiltrators. The first thing that he did was to walk into the hall without hiding his footsteps and, at the same time, acting normal as if he did not know that the church was infiltrated.


    *step* *spet* *step* *step*


    Step by step, she walked closer while being watched by Dexter and was ready to tell her his visuals.


    After walking a few steps, the infiltrators heard her footsteps and prepared to catch her.


    The six men sneakily hid in the rooms adjacent to the hall where Kim was.


    "Three were inside the room on your right and the other three were on the left door," Dexter warned Kim.


    Kim nodded inwardly and got ready to take out the advanced EMP gun and the hoverboard.


    *step*


    Meanwhile, she continued to move forward.


    Then, *click* she heard a clicking sound as the doors of both rooms from her right and left opened.


    *zoom*


    Kim leaped backward as she took out her hoverboard and she zoomed away in the opposite direction from the six men.


    "Shit!"


    The infiltrators cursed at her reaction. She was like a vigilant mouse and the plan of catching her did not succeed.


    *pht* *pht* *pht* *pht*


    "Don''t let her get away!"


    The leader of the six men instructed as he thought that if Kim got a breather, she would, definitely, tell the other members of the church of their existence, which would greatly affect their plan.


    Unbeknownst to them, they were already being watched. Moreover, they did not stealthily sneak in as they thought.


    Four of them took out their hoverboards to catch up to her while the other two shot her with their guns.  "Shit!"


    One of the shooters cursed because, for some reason, they were not able to lock on her and simply wasted their ammo.


    While the four closely followed Kim with the leader included, the shooter also took out their hoverboards and intended to follow closely after shooting a few rounds.


    "Mortal Haven!"


    But all of a sudden, Elioenai''s voice resounded from behind them. Then, they felt a different level of comfort that made them drowsy.


    Their eyes felt heavy, but before they closed completely, one of the shooters managed to peek at their attackers.


    He saw the Young Preacher, Elioenai, and a group of men behind him. Strangely enough, they all have the same pose.


    *thud*


    With a thud, the two shooters fall limply on the floor. But despite that, they were not awakened. They continued to sleep deeply.


    "Hide them," Elioenai said. Then, three men took the two bodies of the shooters and headed to one of the rooms close to them, and hid them inside a closet.


    The Mortal haven is a set of hand seals that Allen gave. Its main effect was to make their targets very comfortable no matter what their condition is until they sleep. Moreover, they will not be awakened easily.


    The user of this hand seal would simply wait for their target to fall asleep and slaughter them.


    This was a hand seal on the Life part of Allen''s authority.


    *huu*


    Eleoinai released a deep breath as he noticed that the infiltrators seemed to have a strength of colonel while he only had a strength that did not even reach the ranks of a captain.


    "Preacher, are you okay?" One of the members of the Church asked Elioenai in concern as they noticed that he seemed to be exhausted with that one attack.


    "Yes," Elioenai answered as he forced a smile.


    They performed the Mortal Haven in a group to strengthen the attack. They did this to ensure a sure kill or rather, a sure sleep.


    The Mortal Haven looked powerful but in truth, it was only because Elioenai and the other members of the Plague River Church caught the two shooters off guard.. If not, the fight could have been prolonged as they could somewhat resist its comfort.

 Chapter 49 - C49 Preachers Words

    About ten minutes had passed since they started chasing Kim but the shooters were still not behind them. Their speed was neither too fast nor too slow, just enough not to lose Kim and not to create a vast distance from the shooters.


    The leader of the six, or rather, four, was confused. He was suspicious that something must have happened to the two. But the question is: how were they discovered fast?


    The leader was sure that the system of Plague River Church was already under their control. He was now beginning to suspect whether the Plague River Church had an advanced A.I. that managed to evade their detection and control.


    Thus he quickly made up his mind to check on the shooters.


    "You two," he said as he pointed to two people that were with him. "Check on our gunners."


    The two nodded and turned around to do as he said while he and the remaining one continued to follow Kim.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Elioenai and his team were resting.


    Elioenai was severely depleted since he was the center of the group attack.


    After resting for about ten minutes, Elioenai stood and asked, "Dexter, do we have the next target?"


    Elioenai asked Dexter through his watch.


    The other members of the Plague River Church also stood. They were simply waiting for Elioenai''s go signal. Their seed of faithfulness already recovered the spent faith energy.


    Their usage of faith energy was not as intense as Elioenai since they were not the main attacker of the group attack.


    After waiting for a while, Dexter responded.


    "Yes, two are heading back in your direction."


    Elioenai and his group prayed for stealth to better hide themselves, which Allen granted through the divine mark that Elioenai possesses.


    "Preacher, kill the two as quickly as you can. Their leader is already suspicious."


    "They might give up chasing Kim at any moment," Dexter warned.


    In response, Elioenai instructed his team, "let''s divide ourselves into two groups and wait in ambush."


    Elioenai knew that they could only take on two Colonels at the same time. Moreover, they could only ensure a win if they managed to catch the colonels off guard. If not, their win is unsure as they might lose. Perhaps they might even die.


    Three teamed with Elioenai while the remaining five formed another team.


    Each team hid in rooms that were mirrored on the opposing side of the hallway.


    The two men were riding on their hoverboard while rushing towards Elioenai and the other''s direction.


    They were on full alert and were ready to use their abilities at a moment''s notice.


    After a while, they reached Elioenai and the other''s position. Then, all of a sudden, their senses dulled as they felt an extreme comfort as if they were being lulled to sleep.


    "Shit!"


    One of the men cursed. Although they were somewhat caught off guard, it was not to the point that they could not resist.


    They made their spiritual energy burst and shook off the drowsy feeling.


    Then, one of them pointed their fingers towards the general location of the five members of the Plague River Church, and an intense vibration reverberated through the air and into the walls.


    *rumble*


    The walls rumbled as they began to break apart due to the intense vibration that affected them.


    *whuuuuuuuuuuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrt*


    After the walls broke apart, the man did not stop using his ability. Instead, he intended to also crush the five just like the walls.


    Meanwhile, Elioenai did not stay idle. When he felt the intense vibration, he knew that they did not succeed in catching their targets off guard. Thus, he prayed.


    "Lord, lend us your strength."


    Then, the divine mark made a reaction as Allen gave his approval.


    *click*


    Elioenai opened the door and did not hesitate to shoot beams from his eyes. But his beams are not strong enough. The other man blocked them with his metallic fist.


    It seemed that his ability was that he could turn any parts of his body into metal for either attack or defense.


    His ability seemed to be convenient but if Elioenai was at the same level as the man, he may be able to hurt him.


    Of course, Elioenai knew that his beams won''t do anything to the man. The reason he shot an ''unnecessary'' shot was to divert their attention to him to somewhat relieve some pressure on the five.


    Then, Elioenai took a deep breath and prepared for his next attack. But this time, he did not do any hand seals. Instead, directed his faith energy and prepared to use the skill that was designated for Allen''s preacher.


    "I, the preacher of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, declares that this place belongs to my Lord."


    Then, along with the faith energy, some of the divine energy gushed out of the divine mark and did according to Elioenai''s words.


    In the radius of ten meters from Elioenai, a sacred aura could be felt. At the same time, Elioenai felt rather omniscient within. He was delighted but he did not forget that it was only possible because of his Lord.


    This skill of a preacher is called the Preacher''s Words. Depending on their faith in their Lord, they could bend the world.


    Meanwhile, the two men felt a pleasant comforting aura that was akin to the aura that bombarded them a while ago. But this one is unlike the other, for some reason, they felt as if death was close to them.


    That feeling did not directly come from Elioenai, he is still not strong enough to make them feel that way.


    Instead, it comes from the divine energy that the divine mark leaked to strengthen Elioenai''s skill.


    "Burst!"


    Elioenai said out loud.


    *puchi*


    Then, the hand of the man attacking the five members of the Plague River Church burst into blood mist.


    "AHHHH!"


    He screamed in pain and confusion. He was not able to comprehend what just happened. Not just him but also the other one.


    Subconsciously, he metalized all parts of his body from head to toe for protection.. But Elioenai, when he saw this, grinned.

 Chapter 50 - C50 The Hide And Seek Ends

    Elioenai thought of another word for another attack.


    "Magnetize!"


    He said. Then pointed at the metalized man, which violently moved him back for a couple of meters away from the edge of his range. Elioenai used the properties of a magnet to attract things with metallic substances.


    He applied a strong magnetic force that moved him.


    The man was stunned. He was familiar with the force that Elioenai used. It was just that he did not expect that he was able to do it. He was helpless against magnetism. Most of the time, magnet prevails against metal.


    The skill of a preacher was very convenient and Elioenai could not help but look forward to the time when he became a Saint. By that time, he could say the word ''Die'' to kill the man.


    With that in mind, Elioenai grinned and waved his hand as he said, "Pin!"


    Then, a strong magnetic force immobilized the man and stripped him off his freedom to move as if a world was weighing him down.


    Then, Elioenai looked at the man whose ability was vibration.


    "Well, well, well, what do we have here? A helpless sheep," Elioenai looked at the man mockingly.


    He somewhat looked down on him, but on second thought, it was only possible because of his Lord.


    With that in mind, his seed of faithfulness unknowingly grew, and another root and some other leaves sprouted. But still, he remained at the ranks of a Preacher.


    His seed of faithfulness needs to grow into a small sapling for him to reach the ranks of a priest.


    *step* *step*


    Elioenai walked closer to the man. Then, he did the hand seals of the Mortal Haven. This time, the man did not resist because he thought that there would only be one outcome for him, and that is death.


    He assumed that he could no longer use his ability because his hands were already crippled, and that means no better than death in this era, especially that he had tasted the wonders of having an ability.


    The man gently closed his eyes and savored the comfort of the Mortal Haven.


    Elioenai nodded inwardly as this saved him faith energy.


    Then, he turned back to the metallic man who was still lying on the floor helplessly.


    He did not hesitate and made another set of hand seals for another Mortal Haven. He could feel that his faith energy was about to deplete and if that happens, he would be the helpless one.


    Just like the other man, the man whose ability was to metalize his body, also fell asleep without much resistance. The only difference is that he did not have a choice because of the pressure that was weighing him down.


    And right at the moment that the man fell asleep, Elioenai felt an intense pain all over his body and collapsed on the ground.


    That was the effect of the divine energy to the mortal body that is yet to be fully altered.


    Upon seeing Elioenai fall on the ground, the others did not hesitate and helped him. It was the least they could do.


    The aura of a colonel scared their wits out of them and they were not able to help. If not for Elioenai, they would already be dead.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Kim arrived at the main hall of the church. Her heart was pounding as she cannot see any place to hide. Fortunately, she had her ability.


    She shrunk to the smallest size she could shrink to and hid behind the benches in the hall.


    *crash*


    With a crash, the leader violently destroyed the door leading to the hall. Then, he looked around for Kim''s traces.


    *ba-dum* *ba-dum*


    Kim''s heart pounded as she prayed, "My Lord, please protect me."


    *step* *step*


    She could hear the footsteps of the man closing in but she did not dare make any sound nor call Dexter. But little did he know, Dexter was spectating her and was already preparing for a way to help her.


    But just like Kim, Dexter was also helpless against head-on battles especially that it was a colonel whom they will be fighting.


    But after a while, he had decided to help, or rather, he did not have a choice because Kim would surely die if she was noticed.


    *step* *step*


    The leader, along with one other man, was walking and searching the hall. They dare not neglect any possible changes inside the hall as they may reveal Kim''s location.


    But just like Kim, the leader''s heart was pounding. His gut feeling was telling him that there is something wrong.


    With that in mind, he called shooters but he received no response. Then he tried calling the two that he sent after the shooters but the result was still the same.


    "Fuck, I can''t contact them!" The man no longer cared and shouted in frustration.


    "What should we do?" The other man asked.


    "Let''s leave this place."


    He had decided to abort their mission. If the four were really dead, then, there is a great chance that he, too, would die.


    Aborting their mission would only result in demerit but if they further stay here, they could die.  Besides, their mission in the first place is not supposed to be bloody.


    They only need to confirm that the Plague Priest is no longer here. If it was confirmed, then, they will capture one member of the church for ''questioning.''


    Their backer was interested in the power that they were using, and at the same time, they wanted to know more about the Divine Spirit that the Plague River Church kept on mentioning.


    Thus, the man turned around as he made up his mind to leave this place. The other heaved a sigh of relief as he too did not have a good feeling in this place. For some reason, the sacred aura of the church seemed to frighten him.


    Meanwhile, when Dexter saw them leave, he was relieved as if the burden that is weighing his heart was removed.


    "The infiltrators are leaving. I repeat, leaving. They are leaving the church building."


    Dexter announced which delighted the members of the Plague River Church. But, they knew that there will be more coming and perhaps, next time, they could not withstand it.


    With that in mind, they all felt the urge to get strong.

 Chapter 51 - C51 General Brenden Hardy, Dark Flame

    "Bastard! You''re telling me that you got most of your team killed only to get nothing in return?"


    The leader of the assassins that infiltrated the Plague River church is being berated by his boss for failing the mission. But everything he heard enters his left ear and exits from the other.


    Although he was somewhat angry with his boss, he did dare not retort and could only resort to not taking his boss'' words to heart. After all his boss was a general, one flick of a hand and would be dead for sure.


    *sigh*


    He gave out a long sigh of disappointment. But after thinking for a while, he calmed himself as this already happened once. He hired four assassins when he heard that the Azure Blazing Faction that his son founded was destroyed and his son was captured. He was furious at that time but his duty kept him from going to Base 355.


    "Never mind, I''ll visit them myself. I just need to fix my schedule in Base 300," He said, then he waved his hand as an indication for the man to leave.


    "Oh, and, Orson, I want you to keep an eye on them," he added.


    Orson cursed inwardly. He thought that if he aborted the mission, he would no longer be tied to the Plague River Church. But it turned out that General Brend did not want to pardon him.


    "Yes, General Bren," in the end he could only reply ''politely.''


    General Bren was one of the generals of Base 300. His real name was Brenden Hardy. He was the Father of Arthur Hardy as well as the backer of the Azure Blazing Faction.


    The Azure Blazing Faction is a business-related faction that his son founded on his command. It was General Bren''s money maker.


    The Azure Blazing Faction is a manufacturer of some techs useful in battles and could also be used in assassination.


    "General Bren, the Plague Priest is no longer in the Plague River Church. But, I think The Plague River Church has another leader."


    After Orson left, a gorgeous lady entered and took her turn to report to General Bren.


    "Roxane, are certain?" General Bren asked.


    "Yes, well, why would another preacher be in the Plague River Church if the Plague Priest did not leave?" Roxane answered


    "Well, you''ve got a point there!"


    Roxane, then, sat coquettishly on the chair close to General Bren''s office desk and asked, "how is the information that I gave you?"


    "It is very good, you''ve got almost every detail of the building, but the only problem is, for some reason, they, somewhat, detected our men," General Bren shook his head as he was rather regretful that the mission was a failure.


    "Well, I gave you all I know based on the renovation that they asked for. If they added something, then, that is beyond my knowledge."


    If the Plague Priest was here, he would surely recognize Roxane. She was the renovator that the Plague Priest met in an expensive restaurant. And, it seemed that she was one of General Bren''s subordinates, or rather, she was the one who sold the information that she got regarding the Plague River Church.


    Roxane stayed there for a while and made small talk with General Bren.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the man that was along with Orson as they ''survived'' the Plague River Church was at the hospital and was staring at a middle-aged lady that was laying on the hospital bed with lots of apparatus attached to her.


    The truth is he did not want to accept the mission, but he needs a fair amount of money because his mother needs treatment. Her sickness is rather common but it was close to being incurable.


    The meteor that landed on earth and awakened the abilities of the humans did not just bring blessing, it also brought illnesses and all of which are related to the soul.


    This sickness is called the Dark Flame. All of which were infected by the Dark Flame will have a dark smoke-like something that slowly corrodes their soul. And humans are yet to find a cure for the Dark Flame.


    Despite having high technological advancements as well as ''formidable'' abilities the soul is still complicated for the human race.


    Their only in-depth study regarding the soul is the inner body and the martial arts reinforced with spiritual energy and there is no more further than that.


    "Tommie, you came," Tommie''s mom said with a weak voice.


    "Mom, I''ll always be here for you," Tommie responded with a voice full of care.


    Tommie was now getting rather desperate. Their hospital bills are getting larger but all the hospital could do was to somewhat delay the Dark Flame from, totally, corroding the soul of his mother.


    He fears that as his mother''s soul was corroded, his mother would become a different person just like most of those that were infected by the Dark Flame.


    When their soul was fully corroded, they would become no different than a beast. They will attack everyone close to them, which would give the military no choice but to eradicate them.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Elioenai was laying on the bed bedridden with his eyes shut. His usage of divine energy gave him backlash that made him lay on the bed for perhaps a week or half a month.


    The alteration of his body is yet to be completed which usually means that they are usually unable to use divine energy. Just like Allen, he was unable to do as he pleases with the divine energy that he has.


    He was the only divine spirit that has great limitations when it comes to the usage of divine energy. Aside from the fact that he was lacking divine energy, his mortal body is yet to be fully altered.


    Supposedly a divine spirit would have a divine body on their awakening, but Allen did not awaken using the usual way. Instead, he possessed a mortal for an early awakening. But he did not regret any of it as he treated it as a good way to comprehend his authority.


    "How long am I asleep," Elioenai asked as he opened his eyes.


    "You''ve been asleep for one week, now, Young Preacher," Dexter replied with gleaming eyes. He knew what Elioenai did and he was amazed by it.


    Despite not having the strength of a colonel, he was able to defeat not just one but four.


    "How''s everybody?" Elioenai asked with concern as he tried to stand.


    "Preacher, please, your body is not yet strong enough. And, don''t worry, everyone is fine¡­," Dexter told Elioenai what happened after he lost his consciousness as he prevented him from getting up.


    "That''s good then.. You need to have more faith to do what I did," Elioenai Said as he noticed Dexter''s gleaming eyes.

 Chapter 52 - C52 Another Encounter

    Allen was staring at the sky with nostalgia in his eyes. He missed the view of the world from above.


    But, all of a sudden, as he was thinking of the bright sky, the clouds unnaturally rolled and brought darkness to the world beneath it.


    Then, Allen''s connection with the aura of life of this world was extinguished and his divine marks connected to him.


    Allen felt a thick demonic aura that seemed to suffocate him. His divine energy churned due to the counter devouring of the demonic energy. And, the divine energy that he had collected began to diminish.


    Thomas, along with Drew, noticed the ''strange'' phenomenon and his heart pounded as he felt that his Lord''s presence seemed to be overwhelmed by the darkness that was in the sky.


    But then, Thomas felt a sudden burst of divine energy as Allen did not hesitate to use a vast amount of divine energy to fight back.


    Then, with the supply of divine energy from the divine marks that were connected to him, Allen summoned the eyes of the spirits and turned them into nodes as he planned to create a divine formation.


    As if he was dancing, Allen was doing a set of hand seals along with seemingly simple foot works.


    Thomas watched Allen with gleaming light in his eyes as if he was watching the finest dancer that has ever existed.


    Every one of Allen''s moves looked flawless and easy. But, Thomas could not be fooled as he knew that it was very complicated.


    And, in coordination with Allen''s movements, lines would be formed that would connect the nodes. And, as that happens, the formation would further take form and would somewhat ease the pressure that they bear.


    Then, after a few more motions, Allen muttered, "Death''s Protection," as the formation was completed.


    The completion of the formation created a barrier that isolated Allen from the outside world. For some reason, Thomas'' senses were telling him that this was a new world. But he knew that it wasn''t as he saw what Allen, his Lord, did.


    The Death''s Protection is based on the death part of Allen''s authority. It uses the concept of death.


    The formation would suck all forms of energy that sustains life in the surrounding. Then, it uses that energy to sustain the formation and offer protection in the form of a barrier.


    The barrier is akin to a half of a sphere with a radius of twenty meters, which seemed to be isolated from the world in some way.


    As Death''s Protection sucks energy from the surrounding, the surrounding becomes more and more desolate as time passes by.


    The trees dried and the lush grasses turned brown as they wither. The fertile soil became barren and was incapable of producing nor sustaining life.


    Death''s Protection seemed to revert the effect of natural energy to the wilderness. But despite that, the inside of the barrier seemed to be unaffected as Death''s Protection provides an isolation effect.


    Meanwhile, Allen who was supposed to be comfy inside the barrier was not relaxing. Instead, he was doing another set of hand seals for he knew that the Death''s Protection cannot be sustained as the energy from the surrounding was starting to deplete.


    Four pointed pillars sprouted from the ground as they gathered energy from Allen for an attack.


    *bzzzt*


    After a few moments, the pillars shoot beams as they finish gathering energy. The beams soar through to the sky and hit the source of its darkness, the cloud, or rather, the demonic clouds.


    But the beams seemed to be a stone that was thrown in the lake. Although it caused a ripple, the ripple disappeared after a brief moment and the lake went back to normal.


    "Tsk."


    Allen clicked his tongue as he saw it. Deep inside, although he looked calm, he was worried. He was running out of ideas or rather, he had ways to survive but his divine energy restricts him as it was too few to make grand actions.


    "My Lord, how could we be of any help to you?"


    Thomas asked as he was kneeling with Drew by his side. They were not fools not to nice the predicament of their Lord but they did not know how to help Allen. After all, the ways of a divine are different from the ways of a mortal like them.


    Allen looked at them and his heart was touched as he noticed their devotion. Even though he showed weakness in front of them, Thomas and Drew''s faith did not seem to waver. Instead, they showed a determination to help him from his predicament.


    Allen smiled and said, "the faith energy could somewhat resist the demonic energy."


    Allen did not explain what he meant, but Thomas and Drew knew what to do. They channeled their faith energy from the seed of faithfulness as they separately did a series of hand seals.


    Drew''s set of hand seals is specially chosen for him to augment his ability to control the wood. The seal that he chose is called the Druid''s Call.


    The Druid''s Call could be used to grow trees and tame animals. And in this case, Drew used the Druid''s Call to grow trees in the surroundings.


    Meanwhile, Thomas'' set of hand seals are contrary to Drew''s. His hand seals were called the Dark Hand.


    The Dark Hand is somewhat akin to Death''s Protection, the only difference is that the Dark Hand did not offer protection.


    Instead, it only amplifies the darkness and sucks the life-related energies in the surroundings. But Thomas could not use those energies as they would be scattered back to the surroundings.


    First, Drew enhances the life-related energies in the surroundings. Then, Thomas scattered them. And finally, those energies would be sucked by the formation.


    Allen''s eyes widened as he did not think of it. He could not help but praise them inwardly. He nodded, then, he did a series of hand seals and helped the two.


    But unlike Thomas and Drew''s, Allen''s Hand seals does both, it enhances the life-related energies, then scatters them and lets the formation suck them.


    Moreover, Allen''s hand seals seemed to be more effective and more profound, and unlike the two, Allen''s is supported by divine energy.


    But in any case, it could not be denied that he was thankful to the two of them.


    He was glad that he had the two of them beside him.

 Chapter 53 - C53 Clash

    Allen''s eyes widened as he did not think of Thomas and Drew''s combination. And, as he looked at the both of them, Allen shook his head inwardly as he was not sure if he was held back by his past or was just too self-centered, he failed to see from a different perspective.


    Indeed, what Drew and Thomas did was somewhat futile but, there is a big difference if he''s the one doing it.


    With that in mind, Allen did a series of hand seals that are more complicated and more profound, and unlike the two''s, Allen''s are supported by divine energy.


    *whoosh*


    Allen''s divine energy flowed out from the divine marks into him. Then, he used them as he did the hand seals.


    Allen''s harnessing of divine energy as smooth as what he was doing could be considered as part of his authority.


    Death''s Protection became more efficient due to Allen''s hand seals. The protection that it offered became better.


    But, still, Allen was not content. After all, as long as he did not clear the ''demonic clouds,'' his existence would be threatened.


    After hesitating for a while, Allen temporarily stopped the hand seal as he had decided to pour out most of his divine energy and shot them towards the clouds while he kept some to support the divine formation as well as the hand seals.


    *whoosh*


    The divine energy that he shot counter devoured the demonic energy just as if they were positive and negative energies.


    The demonic clouds were becoming thinner as time passed by and likewise, Allen''s divine energy was also being consumed at a fast pace.


    From afar, it was as if heaven and earth were clashing. Allen, as the earth and the demonic cloud as the heaven.


    Beasts and demonic beasts alike left the vicinity of the battlefield in fear that they will be caught out. But, they did not go far away because their instincts were telling them that there would be something good after the clash.


    *HONG*


    Thunderclaps could be heard and flashes of lights could be seen amidst the clouds. The view looked magnificent. It was akin to fireworks amidst the clouds.


    The astounding view attracted the humans from Base 300. The confident ones rushed over to try their luck as they speculated that there must be treasure within. While the others stayed inside the base and spectated the astounding view from the windows of their flats.


    The view could be said to be ''very amazing'' as there is even a man amidst the cloud riding a military hovercraft while watching from its back door.


    But at a second glance, it could be said that the man was not enjoying the view. Rather, he seemed to be annoyed, and scared, at the same time.


    He was the one who released the demonic cloud. But, he did not own it. He was the subordinate that a general from Base 300 sent to eradicate Allen.


    His face was gloomy as he saw that the cloud was getting thinner. The demonic cloud was meticulously gathered by his boss from the demonic energy that the front lines had. Supposedly, it should only be used during an emergency, and if it was used, a sure kill should be guaranteed. But, what''s happening is contrary to what he likes. He was not sure if he could eradicate the Divine Spirit.


    "Tsk. Fire it," the man said as he pushed a button to shut the backdoor of the hovercraft. Then, he sat inside and waited for the sound that he was expecting.


    *phft* *phft* *phft*


    The pilot of the hovercraft pushed buttons and shot the missiles that the hovercraft carriers. Then, after a few moments, three loud explosions could be heard.


    The general''s subordinate intended to bomb Allen. And although he knew that this would not kill a ''divine Spirit,'' there could still be losses especially if the followers of the Divine Spirit was caught by the explosion and died.


    But contrary to his expectation, Allen did not even need to lift a finger because the Death''s Protection is still active. It blocked the explosion and the shockwave from reaching Allen and the two.


    And as a result, the formation started to collapse because of the pressure from the diminishing demonic clouds. Then, due the explosion of the three missiles.


    *rumble!*


    A rumbling sound could be heard as the formation collapsed. Meanwhile, Allen did not have a spare moment to fix nor create another formation as such. He was busy shooting divine energy to the demonic clouds.


    But, fortunately, the divine marks have a mind of their own. Channeling divine energy was not too much of a hassle for them, especially the divine marks that were on Thomas and Drew because they were too near to Allen.


    The divine marks created a small-scale formation that ''somehow'' eased the pressure from the three of them.


    As Allen was doing what he needed to do, Thomas sank from his shadows along with Drew. Allen did not stop them as he knew the effect of the demonic energy would be too much for them to bear.


    But, unknowingly, Thomas''s faithfulness did not bring them to safety. Instead, he connected to the shadow in the air that was speeding away from them. Then, he and Drew rose from the shadows inside the hovercraft.


    The seemingly easy action almost depleted Thomas of all his spiritual energy. But despite that, he did not worry as he was not stripped off of all his fighting capabilities. In fact, he was not even using his ability in battle. He uses his ability mainly for support as well as for fleeing.


    Ever since he learned of the way to use the faith energy, he concentrated on studying it and set aside his ability, solely, for fleeing.


    Meanwhile, the subordinate of the general has fine senses as he was just below the rank of the general. He was a colonel. He sensed Thomas and Drew as they rose from the shadows inside the hovercraft.


    Another reason why he sensed Thomas and Drew was because of the somewhat thick divine energy within them as they bore Allen''s divine mark, which contained, rather, plenty of divine energy.


    "Oh, how did flies manage to enter?" The colonel said.


    The pilot was confused. He was not as strong as the colonel, he barely reached the strength of a captain. He was not focusing on strengthening himself because he believed that his true strength lies in the hovercraft that he was piloting.


    But, despite being confused, the pilot did not say a thing and simply focused on flying the craft.


    Meanwhile, Thomas and Drew began to suffocate by a type of energy that seemed to be akin to the demonic energy, only, it was weaker than the latter.

 Chapter 54 - C54 Clash 2

    Meanwhile, Thomas and Drew began to suffocate by a type of energy that seemed to be akin to the demonic energy, only, it was weaker than the latter.


    Thomas looked towards the source of the evil energy that he was feeling and saw a man standing near the door towards the cockpit of the hovercraft. The man was looking at them while grinning mockingly.


    "Hehe, so brave of you to come here," he said after he discovered that Thomas and Drew were too ''weak'' for him.


    "Tell me, how did you enter?" He assumed that either of them must have a teleportation ability. Such ability was precious at this time. It would allow them to go to places that they want.


    "Hehe, I would like to have you as my ally, but it seemed to be impossible," the man was regretful. He wanted the two of them for their ability but the seed of faithfulness is a hindrance.


    The seed of faithfulness was a symbol they have already given their lives towards a Divine Spirit.


    "And, well serve another master? No, NEVER," Drew replied as he does not like to serve another master, or rather, his faith did not allow him.


    "What''s so bad about that? Aren''t you serving a master already?" The man showed his determination as he tried to persuade them. But, Thomas'' words made him shut his mouth and glared at them piercingly.


    "We won''t be joining scum like you," Thomas said in a cold voice.


    The man kept quiet and did not reply. But it was evident that he was angry as thick evil energy was seeping from him.


    The evil energy was so thick that it even induced evil thoughts in Drew and Thomas. But, fortunately, they bear Allen''s divine mark which cleared the unwanted thought from them.


    "Interesting, it seemed that you are more precious than I initially thought," the man said. Initially, he was confused about how the two of them have traces of divine energy little did he know that they bore the divine mark of the Divine Spirit that they served.


    "Young Demonic Lord, please grant me the power to eradicate the bearers of a Divine Spirit." The man prayed zealously.


    Then, demonic energy descended on the man, which made them reek of the aura of chaos and destruction.


    "HAHAHA!"


    The man laughed out loud as he pointed his fingers towards Thomas and Drew. Then, the demonic energy gushed out from his fingers towards the two of them.


    Thomas and Drew made a tacit understanding and hurriedly did a series of hand seals. Then, after a while, they both yelled, "Faith Illumination!"


    The Faith Illumination covered them with a spherical shield that shines in a golden hue and contains profound holiness.


    But the sphere only shone for a while before starting to dim. But of course, the divine mark would not let anything happen to the two of them and would, instead, do everything within its capability to save them.


    The divine mark, too, released the remaining divine energy that Allen is yet to use and enhanced the Faith Illumination. But still, the divine mark did not seem to be able to contend with the demonic energy.


    The man smiled as he saw that the two of them did not seem to be able to contend.


    Adding fuel to the flame, the man also did a series of hand seals and said in a calm voice, "Purgatory Binder."


    Then, black chains extended from his back and sped up towards the two as they intended to bind them.


    Thomas and Drew''s eyes widened as they felt threatened by the chains. The chains had the strength of a colonel while their strength did not even reach the ranks of a captain.


    Thomas and Drew grit their teeth but they did not think of giving up. Instead, they persisted and prayed inwardly.


    "Lord, please help us."


    Simple prayer but contained a lot of emotions. The prayer contained the hope amidst the storm, faith that everything will be fine as their Lord would be there for them, and most of all, it contained their perseverance and dedication that no matter what happens they will lift their foot and take a step forward into the blurry future.


    In all of a sudden, the seed of faithfulness within them sprouted as it grew a root as well as a leaf. Just like Elioenai and the Plague Priest, the lone root of the seed of faithfulness dug its way towards Allen''s inner body.


    With that two additional seeds of faithfulness were connected to Allen.


    Meanwhile, Allen, who was busy battling with the demonic cloud, felt two roots of seeds of faithfulness were connected to his inner body.


    Despite struggling, Allen wore a faint smile and spared some of his consciousness to help the two.


    He sent a command to the divine marks that Thomas and Drew bore to stop them from sending divine energy towards him.


    Then, he commanded the other marks to increase the rate of transfer of divine energy. He no longer cared about the consumption of divine energy for he knew that he would recover them. Moreover, the speed of his recovery would be faster with the growth of the seed of faithfulness of his followers.


    Meanwhile, Thomas and Drew, all of a sudden, felt that the divine mark, for some reason, supported them with more divine energy.


    With that, their Faith Illumination shone brighter and provided them with more protection. Thomas and Drew also wore a smile as that happened. But, on second thought, upon realizing that their Lord was still battling with the demonic clouds, they become worried.


    Thomas and Drew knew that their Lord crucially needed divine energy at this moment. Thus, with that in mind, they looked at each other and had another tacit understanding. They had decided to finish the fight and no longer waste more divine energy.


    They did another set of hand seals. But this time it was not for protection. It was for an attack.


    "Life Pulse!"


    The Life Pulse creates a pulse wave that scatters all forms of life energy into the surroundings.. The Life Pulse was an attack on the life part of Allen''s authority.

 Chapter 55 - C55 Clash 3

    The man''s expression went grim as he saw Thomas and Drew do a set of hand seals. He could feel the divine energy within the divine mark, gushing out.


    Moreover, the divine energy was denser this time.


    The man was confused, he was sure that Allen was still clashing with the demonic cloud. He did not understand why Allen could spare divine energy for his followers.


    In that very brief moment, the man thought of a reason and after a while, his face paled as he thought that Allen might be strong and was simply pretending to be a pig that devours the tiger.


    The man cursed inwardly. Then, he started preparing to defend. But in the next moment, Thomas and Drew finished their hand seals, which made the man unable to complete his preparation for defense.


    Then, all of a sudden, the man felt a profound feeling. He felt a seemingly invisible wave hit him. But, strangely enough, it did not seem to affect him. He was confused whether their attack was a failure or it was simply too weak.


    Then, using his very own ability, the man waved his hand and exuded a deep chill that almost froze the entire hovercraft.


    But before that could happen, Thomas used his ability as he and Drew sank in their shadows. The man''s reaction might be fast but Thomas had prepared ahead of time.


    The man almost froze everything, but he failed to freeze Thomas and Drew.


    "Fuck!"


    He cursed inwardly. The subordinate of the general did not dare blink as he, too, was on full alert. The man was unsure if Thomas and Drew were still on the hovercraft or if they already left. But the latter did not seem to be the case because the hovercraft is at a high altitude.


    He was sure that their ''teleportation'' would not be able to reach the ground. Thus, escape was not an option or else, they would fall and die.


    With that speculation, the man continued to look for their traces. For some reason, he could tell that he was being watched but he could not pinpoint the exact location of the source.


    But unbeknownst to him, Thomas and Drew were already preparing for their next attack. They did not intend to give up as they had made up their mind that they would kill the man.


    Thomas'' ability is really convenient at this time. It''s only weakness is that Thomas needs to be on constant alert mode, ready to thread to the other shadows. Because if the shadow they were in disappeared, they will disappear along with it.


    Thomas paid full attention to the man. And on the next moment,


    *phft*


    The Life Pulse silently traversed the air in the man''s direction swiftly and silently.


    The Life Pulse did not leave any traces for detection and most of all, even if it did, he would not have time to evade it. Not unless his ability is related to speed.


    Although the man was hit, for the second time, he did not feel anything because there is a wide gap in their strength. Although Thomas'' attack is amplified by the divine mark, the amplification was negated by the demonic energy.


    *phft*


    The second Life Pulse...


    *phft*


    Third¡­


    *phft*


    But on the fourth time, the man already felt it. For some reason, he seemed to be dizzy. Thus, he lifted his hand to massage his whirling head.


    Meanwhile, Thomas and Drew who were waiting for this very moment came out of the shadowy space and attacked the man from the back.


    At the same time, the divine marks in them also burst their divine energy and cleared all the demonic energies emanating from the man. This short burst cost most of its stored divine energy and only left a few strands.


    *PHFFFT*


    This Life Pulse did not have anything special. It was not even amplified by the divine mark. Rather, it was bare like a normal one. But despite that, the damage it inflicted, along with the other damage that was stacked made the man feel weak as his life energies began to scatter. He was confused for he did not understand how they inflicted damage to him.


    Then, the man noticed two figures rose from the shadows of the side windows of the hovercraft. He stared at them for a while. Then, he spoke.


    "You, what did you¡­"


    *rumble*


    Before he could even finish what he was saying, he was interrupted by the rumbling sound of the hovercraft as it started descending for some reason.


    Unbeknownst to them, the demonic energy and the divine energy pressured the pilot to death because the man only has the strength of a captain while the demonic energy and the divine energy are beyond his level and were even, perhaps, higher than the general''s.


    The pilot became unconscious and aside from that, the chaotic characteristics of the demonic energy ignited chaos in the advanced chipset of the hovercraft. The code of its program jumbled and caused an error in its operating system.


    *BOOM*


    Then, the flight engine of the hovercraft that was working at a very high intensity exploded as it overheated because the heat sink, which was controlled by the operating system, stopped working.


    Meanwhile, Thomas and Drew canceled all their plans. Thomas used his ability to escape before it was too late.


    They entered the shadows. Then, Thomas used his remaining spiritual energy and connected to the shadow of the hovercraft below it.


    (A/N: this shadow is akin to the dark side of the earth. The side that was not facing the sun.)


    Then, he waited for a moment for the plane to descend at an altitude where he could connect to the shadows of the object on the surface of the earth.


    Meanwhile, Drew kept praying as this was the only help he could offer. His ability is useless in this setting, or rather, he is yet to understand more of his ability.


    Meanwhile, a few minutes backward, Allen kept shooting his divine energy towards the demonic cloud.


    This was going on for a while now and his divine energy is about to be depleted but the demonic cloud is yet to subside.


    Allen took a deep breath as he no longer had a choice. He connected to his shrine and commanded it to send him all of the divine energies that it collected.


    For some reason, the shrine did not connect to him when he was disconnected from the aura of the world full of life.


    He was unsure if it was only natural or perhaps the shrine was too weak and still did not have this feature.


    His link towards the shrine cost him additional divine energy. But unlike normal times, Allen did not think much of it.. It did not matter if he used all his divine energy, what matters is that he would not be sent back to his divine slumber.

 Chapter 56 - C56 Apollo?!?

    *burst*


    After clashing for a while, Allen burst almost all of his divine energy into the demonic cloud as he had decided to finish their clash and what he did was a success.


    The demonic cloud was cleared but his divine energy was nearly depleted. His connection to the world''s aura of life resumed, and he was collecting divine energy from it again.


    Aside from the divine energy, Allen also felt another form of energy coursing towards him. It was the very same energy that was generated during his clash with the evil seed, the natural energy.


    Allen, then, closed his eyes and focused on absorbing the natural energy within the surroundings.


    He nodded inwardly as he somewhat understood that the natural energy would appear wherever a demon was killed.


    Allen continued to absorb the natural energy in the surroundings. But little did he know, he was not the only one absorbing the natural energy.


    The beasts that left a while ago came back and began absorbing the natural energy from the surroundings. Aside from the beasts, some of the humans also came. Some are with the purpose to fish after the storm while some want to find the source of this event.


    Aside from that, a mission from the military was also sent by the A.I. to everyone in Base 300.


    But still, some did not dare to venture out and remained in their flats. They did not care about the rewards that the military will give to them. They were prioritizing their lives. After all, they only have one life. They knew that if they died, they would not be able to enjoy those rewards.


    Meanwhile, Allen absorbed almost half of the natural energy that was scattered in the surroundings. While the beasts and humans alike absorbed ten percent and the rest went back to nature. But the natural energy was not enough to fix the damage that Allen''s divine formation caused. But still, it was better than nothing.


    At least the place is no longer as barren as before. A few more days and grass would begin growing and after a year, this place might be a forest again.


    The natural energy that Allen absorbed was converted into divine energy, which awakened some more of his memory. This memory could be insignificant but it was worth mentioning.


    Allen remembered that in the past, the reason that there were gaps between divine spirits was because of the natural energy.


    Some of the powerful Divine Spirits kill the weaker Divine Spirits to harvest natural energy then convert it into divine energy.


    Previously, the reason why Allen did not know the existence of natural energy was because he had ''forgotten'' about it.


    The natural energy that he absorbed was converted into twice the divine energy that he had stored in his inner world before the clash, which gave him an increase in strength.


    Allen could now ''somewhat'' defend against a general. And a few more and he would surely be able to dominate them.


    After that, Allen remembered that Thomas and Drew were still not safe. Using his divine mark that they bore, Allen located them.


    He, then, augmented his body with divine energy. After that, Allen dashed speedily towards their location.


    The hovercraft was flying above while its speed continued to increase as it was crashing. Allen, using his advantage as a divine, predicted the trajectory of the hovercraft. And, when it was within his reach, Allen used some of his divine energy to reach for his followers and bring them safely to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Thomas and Drew were still in the shadowy space. Thomas was doing his best to persevere even though his spiritual energy was already depleted.


    Drew looked at him in worry but there was nothing he could do to help. But in the next second, both Drew and Thomas felt a familiar sacred aura that they revered with all their hearts.


    This meant only one thing, their Lord was about to save them. At the same time, they were glad that their Lord won his clash with the demonic cloud.


    After a while, they disappeared from the shadowy space and arrived at the ground. Thomas and Drew could not help but kneel in joy while their tears of joy fell from their eyes.


    Although they had persevered against the subordinate of the general, they were not sure if they could persevere in the crash.


    "Are you, both, okay?" Allen asked them in concern.


    His concern towards them was not only for show. He truly cared for them for they were akin to one of his limbs as they both bore his divine mark.


    "Yes, my Lord," both of them answered at the same time.


    Both Thomas and Drew we''re touched. They could not help their heart but thump wildly in joy.


    But in the next second, Allen felt that he was being stared at. He focused his full attention and pinpointed its source.


    Then, he looked up as he sensed that it was from the sun. For some reason, Allen could feel a pair of eyes in the sun. But it was illogical for humans to be in the sun.


    On second thought, it could be that the human that was staring at him was simply adjacent to the sun.


    Allen injected his divine energy into his eyes and focused his vision on the sun. But as he expected, there was nothing in the air adjacent to the sun.


    ...


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the world, in an underground gloomy chamber with a size equal to an arena, an old man was seated on a jet-black throne and was staring at the chains that were producing a sound of metals hitting each other as they moved.


    The man was wearing a dark robe and exuded sacredness, as well as a gloomy aura.


    At the same time, the chains felt gloomy, and also, at the same time, they felt sacred. If anyone of Allen''s bearers were here, they would know for sure that the chains were made of divine energy.


    Then, a middle-aged man appeared in front of the old man that was on the throne and greeted him.


    "Good day uncle, I have news for you."


    The old man, then, looked at the middle-aged man in a bored manner and asked.


    "What is it, Apollo?"


    "I found another entity like us."


    The old man was stunned by what he said and asked again. But this time it was not in a bored manner but of excitement, instead.


    "Where?"


    The middle-aged man smiled but he did not answer.. Instead, he sat on the floor and admired the moving chains along with the old man.

 Chapter 57 - C57 The Moonlight Tiger

    After staring at the sun for a while, Allen shrugged his shoulder inwardly and put it on the back of his mind. He thought that it would not matter if he did not discover what or who was spying on him because he knew that sooner or later, he would be able to know it as long as he did not die.


    Then, he observed Thomas and Drew. Allen smiled as noticed that their seed of faithfulness had grown. But Allen saw one problem. He has no shrine here. Without the shrine, there would be no pathfinder.


    Of course, he could serve as the pathfinder but that would be a hassle. Instead, Allen could serve as a node that connects his followers temporarily to the shrine.


    "Be still," Allen said.


    Then, he held his hands in the air towards Thomas and Drew. He connected them to the shrine for the pathfinder to find them.


    The shrine is still unable to reach this place because it was still weak as it was newly built. But over time, it will widen its scope and will be able to reach here. But as to when, Allen, too, would love to know. Just now, he used the divine energy that the shrine had stored which delayed its development for a while.


    Thomas and Drew felt the aura of Allen''s shrine as Allen lifted his hands in the air. They were both ecstatic as they both missed the comfort that the shrine gave them.


    Then, Thomas and Drew went through the pathfinding process. The process went on for a while and as Allen was waiting, he created a dome that isolated them from the rest of the world.


    ¡­


    Just as Allen finished creating the dome, the individuals that were doing the mission from the military arrived.


    "What''s wrong in this place?" One of the men asked in confusion. He could not understand what just happened here. The events that transpired are not according to the order that he knew.


    At other times, this place would already be back to normal. But this place was somewhat barren. Although it could grow grasses and trees as time passed by, it was not as good as before. It was as if the nutrients in this place disappeared into thin air.


    "This place is barren."


    One of them commented. Then, another one urged the others to record the sight.


    "Quick, record it."


    And, thus, the group started recording while not letting their guard down in case anything happens. They did not let their guard down as they still did not know nor understand the events that transpired in this place.


    They continued to wander. And as they walked forward, they saw a young man patting the head of a beast as if it was his pet.


    For some reason, they could not decipher the strength of the young man. He looked like a mortal, but seeing that he was petting the head of a beast is, definitely, contrary to it. They are sure that he was not weak.


    "Good Day, young man. What are you doing here?" One of the men asked.


    Allen moved his head from the beast and looked at them. Then, he replied, "I''m taming beasts!"


    If they did not see him patting the head of the beast, they would have thought that he was a fool.


    This young man is no other than Allen, Divine Spirit of Life and Death. After setting up a dome, he went out to tame more beasts and serve as his eyes and his hands.


    The group of men nodded. Then, they bid their farewells.


    "Young man, this place is filled with dangers. Please keep safe always. We''re leaving now."


    "Sure," Allen said in response. But, in truth, there is no need for such words. After all, he is divine.


    Then, they continued on their way and no longer cared about Allen. But little did they know, Allen smirked after they left.


    "Fools!"


    After that, Allen commanded the beast to leave his sight for he was already done with it. Then, Allen had decided to look for a good spot to build his shrine.


    But before he could find one, he spotted a beast rushing toward him cautiously. The beast has moonlight white fur which was filled with tiger stripes. It looked ferocious and pretty at the same time.


    But unlike the other beasts, this one seemed to be more intellectual. It did not attack Allen. Instead, it stared at him in curiosity.


    Allen, too, stared at the beast and found out that the beast is at the ranks of a general.


    Allen was unsure if he could match the beast or not. But, in any case, he was prepared to leave this place.


    But contrary to his expectation, Allen could not sense any traces of hostility from the beast. Instead, the beast, for some reason, felt affectionate to him.


    When the beast was within Allen''s reach, it stopped and stared at Allen before moving its head close to him as if it was telling him to pat his head.


    The beast''s action stunned him. Then, he smiled as he understood what the beast meant and gently patted its head.


    "What are you called, big guy?"


    Allen was engrossed by the soft silky striped fur of the beast. It felt comfortable to the touch. At the same time, it also looked intimidating.


    "Hm, I shall call you stripes," Allen said after thinking for a while.


    Although Allen was divine, he was not good at naming. (And, so does the author.)


    As he was petting the beast, Allen could feel a familiar aura from its bloodline. But he could not decipher what it was, not unless he awakened more of his memories.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Thomas and Drew were on the Pathfinding Process. They could either become a Preacher or a Knight.


    Thomas chose to become a Knight of Doom while Drew became a Preacher. Drew thought that his ability would be better used as a preacher.


    Then, their side might be opposing each other, but since life and death were together in Allen''s authority, they will work together to uplift the name of their Lord.


    After that, they had officially ranked up to the ranks of a captain. And for the record, Allen now has one Knight of Doom, two Preachers, and one Deviant Knight. Moreover, the other followers had grown seeds of faithfulness in them.


    With that, Allen was growing steadily.. Sooner or later, he would be back at his peak again.

 Chapter 58 - [Bonus Chapter]C58 Enough Of Being Low Key

    While riding the Moonlight Tiger, Allen looked for a spot to build his second shrine. The second shrine was necessary for him to expand his influence in Base 300.


    And after looking for a while, Allen found a spot. It was a cave beneath a canyon.


    Using his divine energy, Allen expanded the cave and made its entrance stealthy. Only a few onlookers might find the entrance but the chances are very slim.


    Just like the first shrine, Allen placed a throne inside it. Then, an altar where his authority was engraved. There are also pillars that hold the ceiling of the cave.


    The inside of his first shrine was almost the same in all aspects. The only difference is the lighting as well as the waterfall. His second shrine was somewhat darker than the first.


    After creating a shrine, Allen had decided that it was about time for him to earn credits. The end of the month is about to come and he needed to gain points.


    While they were looking, Allen was confused as to why cannot find demonic beasts. This continued for a while, but Allen''s eyes widened as he realized the reason. He slapped his forehead for forgetting that he was riding a general-ranked beast.


    Of course, Stripes'' aura alone is more than enough to scare away the beast with a rank lower than a general.


    Allen shook his head and could only resort to using divine energy to seal off the Stripe''s aura or else, his search would be all for naught.


    Allen did not give up on bringing Stripes with him. And, in combination with Stripes'' strength, he could hunt general ranked demonic beasts.


    Days passed and Allen''s demonic beast corpse continued to pile up. But Thomas and Drew were still practicing.


    Unlike before, Thomas practiced a stabbing technique using a dagger. Aside from that, he improved in using his ability. In the past, the only use of his ability that he knew is for escape as well as small support where he could hide in and give his opponent a surprise. But now, he had discovered that he could control the shadows and use them for attack and for defense.


    With every swing of his dagger, the shadows, too, would wriggle as if they were affected by Thomas'' stroke.


    "Huuuu!"


    After a while, Thomas slumped down on the ground as he released a deep breath. The few strokes that he practiced exhausted him. But despite being exhausted, Thomas was wearing a wide smile.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, just like Thomas, Drew was also training, but his training is different from Thomas''. As a preacher, Drew is on the life part of Allen''s authority.


    Unlike the Knight of Doom, a preacher spreads the goodness of Allen''s presence wherever they go. But overall, they have the same obligation which is to become Allen''s eyes and limbs.


    Drew was practicing a set of hand seals that was related to his ability. Sometimes, he would also practice his domain but he was not able to sustain it for a long time. It consumes too much faith energy. At most, he could sustain it for a couple of seconds.


    ¡­


    Both Thomas and Drew persevered knowing that it would always be difficult at the start. But later on, everything would be easier.


    With that thought, they stood and rested. They also planned to hunt demonic beasts to meet their quota.


    *chatter of a crowd*


    Meanwhile, Allen looked around as he entered a familiar city. He went back to Base 300. The first place that Allen looked for is the Exchange Hall.


    The Exchange Hall is a hall that is built with the sole purpose to exchange the demonic beast corpse into points. The Exchange Hall is controlled by the military and it was guarded by colonels, which was the direct subordinate of the generals of the base.


    Just as Allen went to the Hall, he was bombarded by a long queue of people. There were at least about a hundred people queuing and there were more coming.


    Allen disregarded them and walked straight to the counter. Then, he said, "I would like to exchange my demonic beast corpses into points."


    The attendant over the counter did not know what to do. She feared that if she angered any one of the clients, they could kill her at any moment they liked. The lady was an able user, but her rank is not as high as a colonel.


    At the same time, the men in the queue were infuriated by Allen''s behavior.


    "Bastard, fall in line."


    One of the men shouted while the others prepared to use their ability and were simply waiting for the timing to ''hit'' Allen. But all of a sudden, Allen released a bit of his divine aura.


    The crowd was terrified. Even when he was still at Base 355, he already had this aura, but he controlled it with all he could in fear that he would be targeted while he was still weak. But now is a different situation, although he was still not the strongest, only a few could contend against him. And besides that, Allen also had Stripes. Stripes'' existence could not be ignored. After all, Stripes was a general-ranked beast.


    The queue instantly went silent as they felt Allen''s profound aura. For some reason, their gut feeling is telling them that they would not be able to defeat Allen. Thus, they could only shut their mouths and keep quiet.


    Then, Allen waved.his hand and took out the corpses of the demonic beasts that he had killed. Most of the corpse was from colonel demonic beasts. But what attracted the attention of the onlookers was the corpse of two general ranked demonic beasts. Of course, Allen still could not kill a general ranked demonic beast, but with Stripes'' help, he could.


    *gulp*


    The man that called Allen ''bastard'' a while ago swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Then, he slowly slipped away and no longer cared about the queue.. He feared that Allen might ''punish'' him.

 Chapter 59 - C59 The War Bringer Auction House

    "F... fifty-three colonel beasts and two g...general beasts for 730 points," the attendant said while stuttering.


    Allen''s identity and almost all necessary information on her watch. Her watch could access the names as well as the necessary information of the clients. This was to ensure that the attendants of the hall would not mistreat clients because they were not aware of their identity.


    The lady kept blinking. She was doubting her eyes and questioning herself inwardly.


    "How can a student have such strength?"


    If Allen did not display his strength just a while ago, she might have questioned him, or worse, she might have accused Allen of being a fraud, for some reason. But she did not, she was frightened out of her wits. This, in the end, she could only keep quiet and transfer Allen''s points.


    "Your points have been sent, sir. Please, check your watch."


    The lady, despite being dazed for a while, recovered her supposed calmness and treated Allen with all modesty in fear that she might anger him.


    "I want to exchange 230 of my points into credit."


    After checking his points, Allen had decided that he will exchange some into credits because points are only usable in the military while the credits are the main currency in this world.


    "Sir, the exchange is a success. Please, check your credits."


    Allen nodded but he did not check his credits. He believed that the lady would not scam him. He saw fear in the lady''s as she was conversing with him.


    Allen exchanged a 230 point into 23,000C. The Military Credit and the Credit are two different currencies. 10 Military Credits is equal to 1 Credit. The Military Credits are convertible into Credits but the Credits are not convertible into Military Credits. Moreover, the military credits are only used by the trainees as well as those in the military compulsory service. The reason for that was to ensure that the military could control them. It could be cruel, but it was a good way.


    The next thing that Allen did is, he looked for a store. He was planning to go on a shopping spree. The first thing that he had in mind was to look for ores, which he can forge as weapons that could handle divine energy as well as faith energy.


    If he had those weapons, he and his followers'' fighting prowess would increase to a certain degree.


    Allen took out the hoverboard that he bought back in the camp. Although it was cheap, it was still convenient. But Allen was thinking of buying another one.


    Using the navigation system on his watch, Allen arrived at one of the most reliable stores in Base 300, which is the Warbringer Auction House.


    Allen smiled as he saw the phrase, ''Auction House.'' Auction House was indeed the best seller of anything. They sell almost everything. Not only at this era but also at the era during his peak.


    "Good day, sir. How could I help you?"


    As Allen stepped in, he was greeted by a gorgeous attendant.


    "I''m looking for ores," Allen replied in a plain tone.


    "This way, sir."


    The attendant led Allen to a room full of ores.


    "Sir, these are almost all the ores that we sell,"


    Just like the grades of the weapons, ores also have the same grade, which is from grade A to D. A grade ores could be used to forge an A grade weapon and so on.


    Allen looked at the ores. But he was disappointed. All the ores that were on display barely reached the C grade, which is below his standards. C grade ores would not be able to withstand his divine energy. They would break in an instant. At the same time, Allen nor his followers could not use divine energy or faith energy to the weapons because they are designed to handle spiritual energy.


    But despite that, Allen bought some D grade ore as well as some C grade, which amounted to a total of 1000. With that, Allen''s Credits decreased to 22,00C.


    Meanwhile, the lady saw that Allen was rather disappointed with the ores in the room. She thought for a while before saying, "Sir, if you want to buy ores at B grade, there is an Auction tonight."


    Allen smile at the lady. Then, he said, "thank you for informing me, I will be there."


    After that, Allen left the lady dazed. Of course, she would be dazed. Allen''s smile had its charm.


    After a while, Allen left the base and went back to his shrine. And, as he entered, he saw the other beasts laying inside while Stripes was in the middle.


    Allen looked intently at Stripes, then he found out that Stripes, for some reason, was absorbing divine energy more efficiently than the other beasts.


    Allen''s divine energy was integrating into Stripes'' body and is slowly being strengthened.


    Then, as if Stripes sensed Allen''s stares. He lifted his head as he woke up from his sleep. He stood and walked towards Allen, which awakened the other beasts and forced them to make way.


    Allen, then, began petting Stripes. And, after a while, Allen stood and said, "we''ll be attending an auction tonight."


    *snap*


    With a snap of his finger, Allen created a mirror as he began contemplating what to wear. He needs a fine outfit as he had thought of a grand entrance that would surely be of another level than the rest.


    Sunset came but Allen did not admire it. Instead, he went early to Base 300 to exchange his remaining point from the exchange hall. Allen was not oblivious of the rules of an auction house. To buy an item during an auction, he must have plenty of credits. Most of the time, the items during an auction are rare, which would want many to buy them despite the cost.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the military also prepared for the auction. Aside from that, they also wanted to prepare in case an event that they did not expect will transpire.


    The Warbringer Action House is not named as such for no reason....

 Chapter 60 - C60 You Can Try And Stop Him!

    Night came and the Warbringer Action House began to accommodate guests. Many came and most of them are considerably influential figures of Base 300 but those who came first are the ones with rather low positions.


    Personnel at the ranks of a colonel could be seen entering the auction house at almost every second while there are some of those at the ranks of a captain but their number is considerably lesser. Captains can only enter if they have a backer.


    At this moment, a group of men arrived wearing domineering military combat suits. Aside from that, they were armed with guns and shields as if they weren''t going to attend an auction but to fight a battle.


    Then, their group was divided into two. Half of the Colonels entered the auction house while the others remained. And along with the colonels, some captains also entered to serve as the attendants as well as the runners of the Colonels.


    In the entrance, they took out a golden card, which was akin to a gate pass into the auction house. Without it, they would not be able to enter. As for Allen''s case, hehe, let''s wait and see.


    "What do you think will happen tonight?"


    One of the spectators asked. He was not oblivious of the scenarios that transpired every time the Warbringer Auction House auctioned their items.


    "Who knows, last year, we did not expect that a general beast would go on a rampage."


    The Warbringer Auction House hosts an auction once a year and when that happens, their items will make the crowd go wild. And, sometimes, the beasts and the demonic beasts, alike, would also go wild in the desire to get a hold of the treasures from the auction house.


    The rampage of the beasts and demonic beasts would bring chaos and destruction to the base, but along with it, fortune could also be found. But the fortune comes only to the strong.


    The personnel in Base 300 would enjoy heaps and bounds of beasts and demonic beasts to kill without putting much effort in looking for them.


    "Yes, if not for the generals, we would already be dead."


    Another one commented and expressed his thrill. The items last year were so precious that even the beasts at the ranks of the general were attracted.


    "What do you think would be the treasure this year?" Asked another one from the crowd as he joined the conversation.


    "Rumors say that there is a treasure that could enhance the darkness-related ability."


    It was unknown if what the man said was true. But most of the time, rumors are not baseless.


    "For real? ARGH!" An ability user whose ability is related to darkness groaned as he heard that. He wanted to enter but his strength, as well as his influence, did not let him. Also, he did not have a backer.


    Then, all of a sudden, a domineering aura reverberated in the surroundings. It was akin to a general''s aura. They turned their heads and were stunned by what they saw.


    Stripes was walking towards the entrance of Warbringer Auction House while Allen was on his back sitting leisurely and comfortably as he was sipping his wine.


    Step by step, Stripes walked towards the entrance of the auction house and only stopped in front of an attendant.


    Meanwhile, the attendant was still dazed by what he saw. She is yet to recover. Stripes'' aura petrified her.


    In the history of the Warbringer Auction House, this was the first time that a guest arrived with a general-ranked beast as a mount. Not even the generals could do this.


    To tame a beast, normally, the tamer would be a lot stronger than the beast. Else the beasts would not comply and would escape if it won''t fight back.


    "I''ll take care of it," a lady went out from inside the auction house and said to the attendant who''s in charge of greeting the guests. She came out as she had sensed Stripes'' profound aura.


    "Good day, sir." She greeted Allen with all modesty and politeness.


    Stripes lowered his body as he let Allen down. Then, Allen looked at the lady and smiled genuinely.


    Despite being captivated, the lady said the words that she was meant to say.


    "Sir, do you have a Golden Card? Or a Platinum Card?"


    Allen did not know such a thing. Thus, he kept silent in order not to embarrass himself.


    At the same time, the lady nodded inwardly as she understood Allen''s reaction. Allen was not the first guest of the Warbringer Auction House that did not have a gate pass. Oftentimes, there would be guests that did not have gate passes, but they had strength that could not be ignored.


    "I see," she said. Then she bowed before introducing herself coquettishly.


    "I am Scarlett, may I know who this fine sir might be?"


    Though scarlet was talking to Allen, the crowd was mesmerized, especially the men. A bit more and they would start drooling. But unlike them, Allen was not affected. He stared at Scarlett without any hint of lust or admiration.


    With a bright smile, Allen replied, "I am Allen."


    "Nice to meet you, Allen," Scarlet replied cheerfully like a little girl.


    Then, she paused before adding, "is it okay for me to call you Allen?"


    The way she said it would surely hit the hearts of normal men. Even Allen was somewhat affected. After all, who among the men would not admire beauty? But, that''s all. Allen did not have any profane thoughts.


    It was indeed undeniable that Scarlett is a gorgeous lady. She is one of the weapons of the Warbringer Auction House. The Warbringer Auction house uses beauty trap tactics to their clients and they were also planning to use it on Allen. But as to whether they will succeed, it is uncertain.


    "No problem," Allen said. Then, he began waking inside.


    Stripes looked at Scarlet and walked with his head held high and followed Allen inside the auction house.


    "Allen," Scarlet called, which made Allen stop and look at her.


    "Beasts are not allowed inside."


    As scarlet said that, Allen laughed inwardly as he had thought of an idea.


    "Oh! Really?" He said with an apologetic expression. But in the next second, his expression changed as he smiled playfully as he said, "you can try to stop him."


    Meanwhile, Stripes continued to walk.. He understood what Scarlet said but since Allen did not stop him, he, too, did not stop.

 Chapter 61 - C61 The Three Generals, Kings Manor

    Meanwhile, outside the Auction house, the three generals of Base 300 arrived as they had decided to join tonight''s auction.


    The military colonel that remained outside greeted them. While the captains felt pressured by the aura that the generals were subconsciously emitting.


    Then, the ever-present gossiping crowd did their thing as they started discussing among themselves.


    "Look! The generals, they are here!" One from the crowd said. The presence of the generals is not a small matter. Most of the time they were ''busy.'' They have many works to tend to. They also have a big responsibility that could cause fatality to the human race if they made a mistake.


    "As expected," another one on the crowd said as if he had foreseen this event.


    What he said made the others look at him scrutinizingly. And as is he was a saint that transcended the ranks of the mortals, he looked unperturbed.


    "Haven''t you heard? Rumors say that the map to Asgard has been found."


    The crowd was doubtful as they heard what the man said. Although they are not oblivious of the myths of the past era, they did not think much of it. But the existence of the demons made them unable to deny the possibility that there might be gods.


    On the other hand, that was not enough to make them believe that gods indeed exist because some of the humans also have godlike abilities.


    "Aren''t those myths?" Another one from the crowd asked disapprovingly.


    "Myth or not, that''s what the rumor says?"


    "Eh? Where did you hear that rumor?"


    Thus, the crowd had gone wild as their discussion turned into arguments. And, who knows if it might also become a fight.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the generals disregarded the crowd and continued to walk into the auction house. The three generals were, namely, General Brenden Hardy, General Sean Page, and lastly, General Flavien Ravens.


    General Brenden reeks of a violent fiery aura. At the same time, he is the father of Arthur Hardy. Then, General Sean made his surroundings tranquil as if they were listening to a melody that would ease all their problems. While General Flavien is full of smiles, as it seemed that he treated everything in this world as a joke. The three of them entered the auction house shoulder to shoulder.


    "A pleasant evening, generals." The three of them heard an alluring voice as they passed through the entrance of the auction house.


    "Madame Lilith, it''s nice meeting you," General Brenden greeted back with a fine smile.


    Meanwhile, General Sean and General Flavien looked at each other. They were not ignorant that General Brenden wanted to woo Madame Lilith. In fact, they agreed to it. This way the military could make a tie to the Warbringer Auction House.


    The Warbringer Auction House is not a small power. They were only weaker to the military. Moreover, the Warbringer Auction House in Base 300 is just one of their branches.


    The Warbringer Auction House had a branch in almost every prominent base of the human race and they were rising unstoppably, which somehow made the military cautious.


    In this era, humans might seem united, but the people with a higher authority had a clearer view of what human society looked like.


    It was not as peaceful as it seemed. Some of the strong factions wanted to overthrow the military because they were dissatisfied while the others only wanted to fulfill their greed and become the rulers of this world.


    After the three generals entered, the dim night brightened as another group appeared. This group is wearing fancy clothes and bright smiles that seem to ease the world.


    (A/N: I wonder how it could be compared with Allen''s smile.)


    "These bastards, why are they here?" General Sean asked as he had sensed the aura of the men that just arrived. But he received no comment from the other two. Or rather, they did not have anything to say.


    Then, again, the ever-present crowd took another part in this chapter.


    "Kyaaaaa!" The ladies within the crowd squealed as they saw the group of men that arrived.


    "My loooove!"


    The group of men that arrived are figures of this era''s television. It could be said that they are the masters of the showbiz world. Yes, eras might have changed, but showbiz still exists. Moreover, they have their own power. But, fortunately, they are not using it to influence the people. Instead, they are simply using it to earn money as well as to strengthen themselves or rather, to understand more of their ability.


    "Tsk! These showy bastards are here again," but although they are famous, not everyone has a good impression of them, especially the males. They did not like the idea of their women secretly admiring other men.


    "Hehe, sooner or later, I would also join King''s Manor." But not all men hated them. There were also those that wanted to join, instead.


    Meanwhile, unlike the generals, they are not tsundere. They waved to their fans and even signed autographs.


    "Welcome, people of King''s Manor," Madame Lilith welcomed them, next, after welcoming the generals. But this time, she was not coquettish nor alluring. Her tone was plain.


    "Madame Lilith, you''re gorgeous as always," a man from the King''s Manor said in his flattery.


    "You as well, Dion, handsome as always." Madame Lilith did not intend to lose as she also expressed her flattery.


    "Well, birds of a feather should flock together, ain''t it?" Dion said but Madame Lilith did not seem to understand its meaning.


    Then, while staring at her intently, Dion expressed what he meant. "Madame Lilith, why don''t you join the King''s Manor?"


    Madame Lilith smiled widely as she was enlightened by what Dion meant. But from Dion''s perspective, it was unknown if her bright smile meant that she liked it or not. It seemed to be an upside-down smiley emoji, which gave him chills. But, still, he was wearing a fine smile that he wore as he was greeting the crowd.


    After that, Dion and the others began walking towards their VIP room. But, it was not Madame Lilith who accompanied them towards their room.. Instead, an attendant tended them.

 Chapter 62 - C62 Item From Allens Era

    The time for the auction came as a gorgeous lady climbed the stage and greeted everyone. "Good evening ladies and gentlemen. Are you pumped up already?"


    Allen was not oblivious of the identity of the female. Scarlet had told him, for some reason. And her name is Rose.


    "Tonight''s items are very special. Thus, I shall no longer let you wait."


    *DRUM ROLLS*


    The sound of the drum rolls pumped up the crowd. They could not help but take a deep breath as their hearts thumped wildly.


    "The first item for tonight''s auction is¡­"


    The crowd was very excited but Allen was bored. The auctioned items aren''t for him because they are useless for his divine energy.


    After a while, the room of the VIP room where he was in, opened as Scarlet came in.


    "Allen, has anything caught your eye?" She asked as she had her eyes on Stripes. She is not accustomed to a general-ranked beast lying docile in the corner of the room as if it was a cat.


    In response to Scarlet, Allen did not say anything and continued spectating the auction.


    "Our next item for tonight is for the antique collectors," Rose said as she started introducing the next item after a dozen or so items were sold.


    Her words caught the attention of the Antique Collectors. But as to whether they would buy the item is yet to be known.


    *clip* *clop* *clip* *clop*


    A seductive lady came out from backstage while pushing an elegant golden cart. The cart was covered with fine red silky fabric. The lady, then, stopped beside Rose and pulled the cloth covering the cart.


    As the item was revealed, everyone inside the hall felt a chill in their hearts as well as goosebumps on their backs. They saw seemingly black coins that exuded a profound chill and gloom, which had complicated engravings that could seem to draw one''s soul out of their body.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this coin is archaic. It has been a legacy of a family of scientists from the past era. But despite many generations of study, they could not decode its engravings. At the same time, even with the knowledge that we''ve got today, we did not know what ore the coin made up."


    The eyes of those with darkness-related ability lit up. They did not care about Rose''s introduction. All they cared about was the chill and gloom that the coin exudes. They thought that the coin might let them comprehend more of their ability. Moreover, such an item only comes once in a blue moon.


    "If the scientist did not need a vast amount of credits he would not auction this coin," Rose added.


    They might not know but Allen felt a sense of familiarity with the engravings of the coin. Aside from that, he felt hatred deep to it. But in the next moment, he was confused as to how did a powerful divine spirit at his time die? Did the other divine spirits prey on him? Or perhaps the...DEMONS. Did the demons end the reign of the Divine Spirits?


    Allen did not have an answer for those questions, but the coin might give him a clue. And one thing for sure, that coin is made by the Divine Spirit of Darkness.


    The coin is not an ordinary item. Allen felt nostalgic as he looked at it. The Divine Spirit of Darkness creates coins and engraves his authority on them.


    Then, he gives it as a reward to his people. The coin could gather divine energy and use them to protect its bearer.


    "Bidding must not be lower than 1,000C and each bid must at least be 100C higher than the last." The host paused and took a deep breath. Then, he yelled enthusiastically which affected the mood of those who wanted to get ahold of the coin, "the bidding begins!"


    "5,000C!"


    The bid did not start at 1,000C but rather at 5,000C. But this put a smile on Rose''s face. The higher the bid, the happier she would be.


    "7,000C!"


    ...


    "9,000C!"


    ...


    "13,000C!"


    The bidding continued to soar but Allen remained silent. He was not planning to bid along with them. He would only bid if the price had concluded.


    Besides, he was not worried that the bidding would go out of his bounds. He has about 72,000C, which is already plenty.


    "15,000C!"


    ¡­


    "16,000C!"


    The bidding reached 16,000C. At this time, Allen smiled. Then, he released his profound aura, which startled the crowd.


    "20,000C!" He, then, opened his mouth and bid.


    Meanwhile, Scarlet was dumbfounded at the way Allen bid. She could not help but shake her head.


    Allen''s action caught the attention of the military and the King''s Manor. But since they were not interested in the coin, they let it be.


    "20,000C, going once, twice, thrice. SOLD!"


    As the host announced the conclusion of the bidding for the coin, Scarlet went out of the VIP room to get the coin.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the VIP room where the Military was in, General Flaviens was grinning wide as he sensed Allen''s aura.


    "General Flaviens, do you want to recruit him?" General Sean asked as he noticed him grinning, for some reason.


    "Hehe. I want to meet him," he replied.


    "Do what you want. That guy must be powerful," General Sean commented.


    The two generals were already used to General Flaviens smiles. They have been with him for a long time now. At first, they found it creepy, but as time passed by, they neglected it and no longer cared about it. Although he looked creepy, he is a great general, and that is all that matters.


    "I think he already has a faction." General Brenden intervened.


    "Yes, but I think it''s worth a try," General Sean agreed.


    Ranking up to the ranks of a general is not easy. The resources needed alone would already be astronomical. Then, there are also the dangers, which would reap their lives. After all, life to the peak of humanity is a constant battle.


    Meanwhile, General Flaviens no longer joined their conversation and focused on the auctioned items.

 Chapter 63 - C63 Pantheon?

    "30,000C! Going once! Going twice! Going Thrice!"


    "Annnnnd, SOLD!"


    Rose declared enthusiastically that an item that is considerably more expensive than Allen''s coin was sold.


    30,000C might be a small number, but during 3020 it was already a luxury because, in this era, the business owners needed to lower the price of the items they sell.


    If not, since they are under the jurisdiction of the military, they would be reprimanded. Aside from that, the military controls the value of the Credits via the difficulty of the missions and they also have a firm grip over its production.


    Credits might be useful in the eyes of the public, but the higher-ups knew that it was merely numbers that the military used to control the race. And, what''s precious are the items as well as the resources.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, at this point of juncture, the auction is at its late stage," Rose said solemnly, which made the crowd go silent.


    Most of them are incapable of joining the late stage of the auction and only those at the VIP rooms would be participating while some of them are already planning to leave the auction house in fear of the chaos that the auction would bring.


    "Most times, the Warbringer Auction House auctions items that would cause chaos in the base. But this time, we ain''t auctioning such items."


    This was the first time that the auction house declared such, which was because there is no guarantee that there would be no chaos.


    "Hmm, interesting," General Flaviens commented while smiling widely.


    Not only General Flaviens, but the others also found it interesting for the Warbringer Auction House to say such a thing.


    "Instead, we are auctioning slots for the exploration of an Ancient Site."


    *Gasp*


    Gasps all over the hall could be heard. Although it was not the first time that an Ancient Site was found, this was the first time that a slot was auctioned.


    An Ancient Site could be from the past era or perhaps it could even be older. But either way, it contained things that would make one rich.


    But judging how the Warbringer Auction House auctions it, it could be said to be grand or rather big. It might contain lost knowledge or perhaps an ancient tool that might cause massive destruction to the world.


    *Scoff*


    A scoff was heard from the VIP room of the King''s Manor. Then, a gentleman from within asked a question that everyone was eager to ask.


    "How could you assure us of that?"


    *Snap*


    Rose snapped her fingers, which signaled the ladies from backstage to bring out a certain cart containing the item needed for the final auction.


    "To clear all your doubts¡­"


    Rose did not finish what she was about to say. Instead, she, herself, pulled the red silk cloth covering the cart.


    But what bombarded the vision of the crowd was a dark black chest that exuded a feeling of isolation. And, even Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, was subjected to it. Whoever created it is a true master of sealing.


    Rose, then, took out a key and plunged it within the keyhole of the chest.


    *Click*


    As she twisted the key, energy unknown to men burst, which made them feel shivers within their spine. But the energy seemed to be rather familiar.


    "Uncle Elian, am I imagining it, or did the energy seem to be familiar," asked the youth from the King''s Manor.


    "You''re not imagining it, Draven," Elian answered.


    Elian was the same gentleman who asked about the assurance of the Ancient Site.


    "It was somewhat the same as the aura of the man who bought the seemingly dark coin earlier."


    "Could that mean that¡­"


    *Cough*


    "Don''t think about it, I believe that fate is to be blamed," a gentleman within the room joined the conversation while coughing blood.


    "Misael, are you okay?" Elian asked in concern.


    "A very firm thread of fate was interlinking him and the thing within the chest and also to the coin," Misael explained.


    "The thread was very complicated. I can''t understand it."


    Misael can see the threads of fate that are intertwined all over this world. He could see the connection of events as well as the people.


    His ability might be boring, but in truth, he is one of the feared generals in this era. Aside from seeing the threads of fate, he could also see a vague future and prepare for what''s coming.


    And most of all, he could cut the threads of fate and link them to the other threads, which could change one''s fate.


    Meanwhile, discussions were not only within their Room. The crowd was also discussing it among themselves as well as the staff of the Warbringer Action House and the three Generals.


    But unlike them, Allen was silent. He was not expecting that the eras after his also have Divine Spirits. But this only gave more questions rather than enlightenment.


    Why are there no Divine Spirits in this era? Or perhaps, the same thing happened to them as the Divine Spirits from his era? Or maybe the demons are to be blamed for everything?


    But just like the other questions, Allen has no answer for them. And, he could only put them on the back of his mind.


    "Allen, are you not interested in it?"


    Allen was awakened from his train of thought by Scarlet''s question.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, are you not interested in it?" Scarlet could see that Allen was dazed and aside from that, she could tell that for some reason, Allen has the same aura as the item within the chest.


    "Of course, I am. But it depends whether my Credits could afford it."


    *Giggles*


    Scarlet did not respond to what Allen said and only giggled as she thought of a wonderful idea.


    Of course, Allen could tell that she was up to something but he disregarded it because his focus was within the chest on the stage.


    *Creak*


    With a creaking sound, Rose slowly opened the chest. Then, the crowd saw an item that made their eyes shine in amazement and admiration.


    They saw a finely forged ring that seemed to transcend mortality.


    Its brilliance would make a mortal go astray and crazy out of greed. But, that is only what Allen speculated for the ring to be back at its peak.


    Although it possesses a profound aura, Allen knew that it was nearing its demise.


    Allen could feel a very weak trace of Divine energy, which seemed that the ring could store divine energy.


    But as of now, Allen could tell that the ring only stores a bit of divine energy.


    Moreover, the divine energy that it has was slowly being depleted, for some reason.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what you are looking at is an item from a Pantheon era away from ours. It is said to be the source of endless wealth," Rose introduced the ring with all honor and grandeur.


    "It could replicate itself. Moreover, the other rings that it replicated are not any different from itself, same size, volume, and density.. Aside from that, the replicas could also replicate themselves."

 Chapter 64 - C64 Dark Coalition!

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, I give you Draupnir."


    Rose paused for a while and let the crowd enjoy the sight of the Draupnir.


    "Now, I hope everyone''s no longer doubting the Ancient Site. Based on our research, Draupnir belongs to the Norse Gods of the past era. It is owned by the wife of the most powerful God in that pantheon, Odin."


    "If you are wondering if they did exist for real, the answer is this," Rose said as she pointed at the Draupnir.


    "Or perhaps, they are simply humans that were immensely powerful, but as to the truth, I can''t assure you."


    *Clap clap*


    "The auction for the slots did not have a base price. The winner will get ten slots. Then, the second will get five. The third will get three slots and the fourth will get two."


    "Aside from that, the Warbringer Auction house will also accompany you."


    ¡­


    "Is it for real?" One of the men from the crowd exclaimed with gleaming eyes.


    "Nah, I doubt it," a man whispered.


    "One of the men In the VIP room has the same aura as the Draupnir."


    Some were doubting the Ancient Site of the Warbringer Auction House but they dare not complain because they knew that the auction house is not a small power.


    "Could it be that they''re faking it?"


    "Maybe, well, let''s see what us the reaction of the military and the people of the King''s Manor."


    "Are you going to bid?"


    If not for Allen''s aura a while ago, there wouldn''t be such discussions. But he is not to be blamed because he, too, is oblivious of it.


    "Of course. Although I knew I won''t be winning, it''s worth trying."


    "Yeah, you''re right. Then, how about we add our Credits and aim for the fourth?"


    "Great, I''m in!"


    ¡­


    "Bidding must at least be 1,000C higher than the last. The bidding starts¡­"


    "NOW!" Rose yelled.


    And immediately, the crowd went wild as they started bidding.


    "10,000C!"


    "11,000C!"


    ¡­


    "25,000C!"


    "30,000C!"


    The bidding instantly rose to 30,000C. A bit more and Allen would no longer be able to join. His available money is only more or less 40,000C.


    But on second thought, even if he had 40,000C more, he would not be able to win. The others at the VIP rooms are yet to bid. And, surely, once they bid, it would be rather an astronomical amount of Credits.


    But of course, Allen still in hopes that he would get the third set of slots or perhaps the fourth.


    "40,000C!"


    With that, the crowd was silenced because the VIPs had joined the bidding.


    Followed by Allen, Draven did the honor to bid for the King''s Manor.


    "50,000C!" Draven said with a loud and clear voice.


    "80,000C!" The military would of course, not let the others bid as they please. It was General Sean who bid, which unintentionally put some pressure on Draven who was at the ranks of a captain.


    "100,000C!" A man within the crowd bid, which silenced the hall. The man''s face was covered with a hood and he has an auspicious aura.


    "What are you, bastards, doing here?" General Sean yelled as he heard the voice.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, aside from the military, the King''s Manor, and the Warbringer Auction House, there is another faction that was inside.


    Moreover, they come in unnoticed despite wearing set clothing that was entirely different from the others. If the man did not bid, no one would probably notice them ''till the end of the auction.


    "Hehe, General Sean, rest assured, we simply wanted the slots," the man answered with a hoarse voice.


    "As if everyone believes that. You, people from the Dark Coalition, always cause destruction" General Brenden retorted.


    The Dark Coalition is a silent and unsociable organization. Their group is mostly assassins or anyone else that are like-minded as them.


    If Allen did not arrive in this era, the Plague River Faction would surely be part of the Dark Coalition after a few more years.


    Meanwhile, as the crowd was having a small quarrel, the Warbringer Auction house was also devising a counterattack in case there was chaos in this place.


    "Master Cody," Madame Lilith called to Master Cody.


    Master Cody is the one who created the chest using his sealing ability. He could seal almost anything below the heavens on the premise that he is stronger than them or was on par with them.


    "Madame Lilith, don''t worry about it. I will do my best. Just prepare to get all the items away from the grasp of those from the Dark Coalition."


    Madame Lilith nodded in response.


    Madame Lilith and Master Cody were not the only generals that are in the Auction House. There were others who were stealthily hidden inside and were prepared to strike at a moment''s notice.


    "Are you not going to bid?" The man from the dark coalition. Then, he stared at Rose while licking his lips.


    "1...100,000C, are there more bids?" Rose asked the crowd while stuttering. She could tell that the glares she was receiving from the dark coalition contained malicious intent.


    "Hehe," the man laughed.


    "150,000C!" A voice resonated from the VIP room of the King''s Manor. But this time, it was not Draven who bid. Instead, it was Elion.


    "Sly Shadow, it seems that you like to bully ladies, huh? How rude," Elion added after he finished bidding.


    "None of your business, birdie." Sly Shadow, the one who bid 100,000C earlier, replied.


    It was not a secret that Elion''s ability is his sturdy pair of white wings. He could summon them and use them either to fly or to fight.


    Each of his feathers is sturdy as shields and sharp as swords. At the same time, they are also light enough for the wind to carry.


    "200,000C!" General Hamlet bid.


    In the beginning, the three generals did not intend to win the first prize. But right now, it does not matter as long as the dark coalition did not get the first set of slots.


    Meanwhile, Allen relaxed because it does matter who won among the three groups. It is guaranteed that he could get the fourth set of slots, which would give him two slots.


    The only problem that he has not is who to go with. It would be a waste if he did not use all the slots.


    Thomas and Drew are out of the question. They would simply be a burden. The best way for them to help Allen was to strengthen themselves, pray, and recruit more believers.


    But, this is a problem for later.


    "250,000C!" Elion bid.


    "300,000C!" This time it was the military who bid while Sly Shadow only stayed silent.


    Meanwhile, Elion could only sigh. It didn''t matter much if he did not manage to win the first set of slots. What matters most is that the Dark Coalition did not manage to get the first set either.


    "300,000C! Going once! Twice! Thrice!"


    "Sold!" Rose declared. But it was evident that her mood is no longer the same during the start of the auction.


    "Allen, congratulations on getting the fourth set," Scarlet said.


    Then, she opened the transaction section of her watch. And, when Allen saw it, he understood.


    He then transferred 40,000C to her to complete the transaction.


    "You now have two slots to the exploration of the Asgardian Realm," Scarlet said after the transaction was finished. Then, she asked, "But who will you bring?"


    "If you want, I could accompany you," she added coquettishly while blinking her eyes.


    But Allen ignored her and patted Stripes'' head to wake the sleeping General Ranked beast.


    His actions made Scarlet swallow a mouthful of saliva. She was rather confident that Allen would not hurt her as long as she did not cross the line.


    But regarding Stripes, she could not guarantee. In her mind, a beast is a beast, whether it was tamed or not.


    She, then, took out a token and gave it to Allen.


    "Come back here two days from now," Scarlet briefly said.


    "Wait here. I''m going to send someone to give you the token as proof that you have two slots.." She added before she left.

 Chapter 65 - C65 The Divine Judo

    "General Flaviens, we met again." A hooded man said as he saw General Flaviens walking towards him.


    "Indeed," General Flaviens said while he was looking at the hooded man with the usual smile that he wore.


    "What does a lofty general, like you, want from a member of the Dark Coalition, like me?"


    "Sly Shadow, I want you to kill someone." General Flaviens said straightforwardly.


    "Interesting," Sly Shadow commented. "Who might that be?"


    "The person who won the token with two slots."


    "Hehe, is the military trying to sabotage the Warbringer Auction House?" Sly Shadow smiled in amazement.


    The balance of powers has never been broken for a couple of centuries, now. They gave way for each of the factions and drew a bottom line not to cause an unnecessary fight.


    Although there are fights, it does not escalate to the point where it could not be irreconciled.


    But, still, the hatred of the factions between each other continues to stack and grow. And, who knows, perhaps one day, this hatred would erupt and cause massive chaos.


    "Hehe," General chuckled but he did not reply, which disappointed Sly Shadow.


    "How much?"


    "200,000C worth of C grade ores." General Flaviens answered.


    "How about the token?"


    "You can have it."


    It is a bad idea for him to get the token that Allen has. It is solid evidence that would point to him. And, giving it to the Dark Coalition is the best choice.


    "Okay, deal," Sly Shadow agreed with a wide smile.


    General Flaviens gave him a metallic orb and said, "contact me through this."


    After that, he turned around and began leaving.


    "General, how about we have a small chat for a while?"


    When he heard it, he stopped and faced Sly Shadow with a gloomy expression.


    "Try that again, and I will kill you."


    Just now, General Flaviens felt Sly Shadow''s spiritual strength coursing towards him, which signified that he was using his ability on him.


    "Hehe, my bad."


    General Flaviens'' anger did not scare him. Instead, he grew more amused.


    With that, General Flaviens left. But, this time Sly Shadow did not interrupt his departure.


    After General Flaviens was no longer within their field of view, another hooded man came out from the thin air.


    "Your Mind Alteration did not work?" The man asked.


    "It seems," Sly Shadow replied. But he did not explain the reason, or rather, because he did not know the reason.


    Sly Shadow''s ability is called the Mind Alteration. He could sense everyone''s mental fluctuations. And using it, he could alter one''s thoughts in his favor.


    After that, they both disappeared into thin air.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen was on his way to his shrine while he was mounted on Stripes'' back.


    "Hmm, this place is decent. Stripes, let''s rest for a while," Allen said.


    After that, Allen got off of Stripes'' back and took out a table and a set of chairs. Then, he placed two teacups atop the table.


    "Come, join us," Allen said all of a sudden.


    Stripes looked at him confused. He could not understand why Allen said that if they were not alone.


    "You seem to be shy, hehe."


    Allen, then, punched towards the direction of one of the trees in the surrounding and made the wind surge and roar along with an invisible, yet familiar energy.


    *Boom*


    The tree was blasted into smithereens as the invisible energy hit it.


    Meanwhile, the explosion revealed an old man behind the tree. But the old man did not seem to be affected.


    Allen''s punch is nothing but a gentle breeze in the park. He covered himself with his spiritual energy.


    But, strangely, his spiritual energy did not seem to be working as Allen saw from others. The old man''s spiritual energy which is supposed to be gentle and soft is fierce, instead.


    "Am I this senile now? Even a kid could spot me following him," the old man whispered with a dejected tone.


    The old man called Allen a kid, but little did he know that Allen is perhaps a million times older than him.


    *Smirk*


    Allen smirked before asking, "you''ve been following me for a while now. What do you want?"


    In truth, Allen had already sensed the old man for a while now. But, he neglected it since the old man did not seem to have any malicious intentions.


    "Hehe, I would like to buy one slot from you."


    "Please, sit." Allen gestured for the man to sit. Then, he added as he looked at Stripes, "how do you know I am alone?"


    "Rest assured, beasts do not need slots as long as they have a master."


    "That''s good. But, can I ask?"


    "Yes, what is it?" The old man asked.


    "Are you alone? Or, are you with THEM?"


    The moment that Allen said the word ''them'', he snapped his fingers and released a wave of divine energy.


    Then, the space appeared to be distorted before revealing a pair of hooded figures appeared in the thin air. They were the same figures who General Flaviens talked to.


    The man with Sly Shadow had his eyes widened as his ability was countered by the ''kid''.


    "Sly Shadow, what are you doing here? Oh, if you want to buy the slot from this young man, I''ll be the one buying it," the old man said as he saw Sly Shadow.


    "Hehe, old man, how about you help us? We''ll give you one slot," Sly Shadow said as he used his ability.


    "Sly Shadow, your Mind Alteration might work on others but not on me," the old man said as he sensed the Sly Shadow''s ability on him.


    Sly Shadow always uses his ability along with words that would make his target contemplate. But, for some reason, the members of The Divine Judo are not affected by his ability as much as the others.


    "You''re indeed right, old man Darwin. But, what is a general from The Divine Judo doing here?"


    The Divine Judo is a faction that is mainly composed of non-ability user Martial Artists. They were based somewhere in Base 400.


    "The same goes for you, a member of the Dark Coalition. What are you doing here?"


    "Hehe, enough talk," Sly shadow said.. Then, he began attacking.

 Chapter 66 - C66 Fight!

    Sly Shadow took out a gun and pointed it at Stripes.


    *Pfft*


    Then, a beam from the gun coursed its way to Stripes.


    "Melos, do it," Sly Shadow said.


    Melos, the man accompanying Sly Shadow, nodded as he already knew what to do.


    He slapped his hand in Stripes'' direction with a wide smile on his face.


    His slap caused the space to ripple, which seemed as if the surrounding has turned into water in which a stone was thrown that caused its original stillness to disappear.


    The ripples of the space headed to Stripes'' location and intended to devour him, or rather, to put him in a separate space created by Melos.


    Of course, this was only possible if the beam that Sly Shadow shot hit Stripes because it would make him fall asleep.


    The beam has an effect akin to a tranquilizer. It stimulates the body to feel extreme comfort and would make the target fall asleep in, almost, an instant.


    But all of which did not happen. Stripes shone in white light that blocked the beam. He, then, leaped and avoided the rippled which intended to sink him into another layer of space that was prepared by Melos.


    Meanwhile, Melos and Sly Shadow, along with Darwin was stunned. They did not expect such an outcome.


    After that, Stripes did not stay idle. He dashed towards Melos and swiped his paws towards him. Stripes'' speed is not to be trifled with. All his actions were boosted with Allen''s Divine Energy. After all, his body is partly altered by Divine Energy and he could store them and use it whenever he wanted.


    However, despite being startled, Melos is not a baby, he quickly used his ability to hide on the separate dimension that he prepared.


    At the same time as this was happening, Sly shadow kept shooting beams towards Allen, one after the other. But they were not able to hit Allen. Instead, they were suspended in the air as if there is invisible threads that were holding them.


    These beams are different than the beam that he shot towards Stripes. The beams, when they hit their target, would explode.


    These beams are one of the results of Humanity''s scientists in studying energy in all the years. The beam could create a nuclear reaction which would cause a nuclear explosion but on a very small, controlled, scale that would not cause mass destruction to the surrounding.


    *Smirk*


    Meanwhile, Allen smirked, then, he said, "Solidify!"


    It was unknown who he was talking to but the beams that were suspended in front of him began solidifying as if they were put in a snow globe. Meanwhile, the hidden Melos had his eyes widened as he felt the space surrounding Allen all the way to him begin solidifying is a scary speed.


    The separate space that he created cracked and disappeared into nothingness and Melos was forced back to the real world with a confused expression.


    This is the first time that his ability failed him. Actually, the second time. The first time is when Allen forced him and Sly Shadow out as they were following him.


    At first, he did not think much of it because the space that he created is rather vulnerable because it was moving. But the one that he created just now is not supposed to be vulnerable.


    Meanwhile, the moment that he was forced back to the real world, Stripes also attacked him as if he was anticipating his ''return''.


    Melos tried to use his ability again but to his disappointment, he was not able to. It was as if the space, for some reason, is solidified to a certain degree where he is not able to bend it.


    Melos Ability is space bending. He could bend the space in almost all the way he liked. Most of the time, he warps the space, or sometimes, he created a small space within the space.for.him to hide.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Melos screamed as Stripes'' paws hit him.


    It was unsure whether he was screaming because of pain from Stripes'' paws or because of frustration that he was not able to use his ability.


    But either way, it could not be denied that he was injured.


    Meanwhile, Allen was dodging all of Sly Shadow''s attacks as if he was able to predict them. Well, what can we say, it was due to Allen''s combat experience.


    Although Allen was dodging all of his attacks, he is also not attacking him. Or rather, Allen knew that his attacks would be useless, and would simply be a waste of Divine Energy.


    Well, if Allen used all of his divine energy in a single attack, he might be able to kill Sly Shadow. But that is a no, no. He was not desperate.


    At the same time, although he had received an increase in Divine Energy during his battle with Demonic Cloud, it is not to the point where he could fight a general toe to toe.


    On the other hand, the reason why he is able to render Melos'' ability useless is that the space in their surrounding is sturdy in the first place. And, at the same time, Divine Energy tends to side on the opposite side of destruction.


    "Whoo, that''s fierce," the old man said as he was watching from the side.


    When Sly Shadow heard it, he felt a headache. He had nearly forgotten the existence of the old man.


    With that in mind, he gave up on attacking Allen and decided to help Melos.


    But as he looked towards Melos'' direction, he was horrified to see that Melos'' limp body laying on the grass while Stripes was staring at it intently.


    "Bastard!"


    Sly Shadow cursed his frustration out loud. But on the next moment, he was frustrated even more.


    Stripes bit Melos'' limp body and carried him towards Allen.


    Also at the same time, Allen waved his hands and released the snow globe of energy from Sly Shadow''s gun a while ago back at him.


    Sly Shadow''s eyes widened in fear as he knew what would happen to him if he was hit by those.


    "Boom!"


    ¡­


    "Boom!"


    A series of explosions could be heard and after which, Allen''s voice resonated through the air.


    "Old man, see you on the Warbringer Auction House a few days from now."


    But as the old man Looked for Allen, he was not able to find him.


    Little did the old man know, Allen had wasted a bit of his Divine Energy to cross the space and leave at a fast pace away from them.

 Chapter 67 - C67 Welcome To Asgard

    "Ladies and Gentlemen. I would like to welcome you to Asgard. Or rather, to its entrance," Rose said as they arrived.


    Before arriving here, Allen and the others traveled for a week on a Sonic Hovercraft, which is the fastest Hovercraft that humans had invented. It could fly ten times the speed of sound but it is not used as they pleased.


    Along with its extravagant speed, its energy consumption is also extravagant. Most of the time, it is only used during an emergency or in times as this. Further than that, it would be stored in the warehouse to accumulate dust.


    "What you are seeing below is Asgard''s entrance. The scientist of the Warbringer Auction House had already begun their research but they are only able to explore the vicinity," Rose continued.


    "For some reason, there seemed to be an extraordinary pressure that could kill everyone below the ranks of a colonel. In fact, even colonels could barely withstand the pressure."


    As Rose said the last sentence, he looked at Allen. It was not a secret that Allen is only at the ranks of a colonel, or so as Allen said when he filled up his details.


    Meanwhile, old man Darwin scoffed because he knew Allen''s strength.


    Barely a couple of weeks ago, he saw how Allen fought and he was sure that Allen''s strength surpassed that of a colonel. He even doubts that Allen is already a general but his ability is not for combat and the proof of this is the General-ranked beast that was laying adjacent on his feet, Stripes.


    Not only old man Darwin, everyone else thought this way, but since Allen said it, they did not retort in order to avoid misunderstandings before they reach their destination.


    After hovering for a while, the Sonic Hovercraft began descending and stopped when it reached a certain altitude.


    After which, a mechanical sound could be heard as the back door of the Sonic Hovercraft opened.


    Rose, then, walked towards the door and spoke, "everyone, I forgot to tell you. The Sonic Hovercraft cannot descend to the ground because it would be damaged by the pressure."


    She then smiled and continued, "thus, we have to jump. Don''t worry, it was merely a thousand feet above the ground. I''m sure we all could survive it."


    She paused for a while.


    "In case that you cannot withstand, be at ease, at least you died at Asgard''s entrance."


    After saying what she has to say, Rose jumped.


    "Hoho, what a brave girl," old man Darwin commented beside Allen. Then, he stood and also followed.


    Then, one by one, all of the guests boarding the Sonic Hovercraft jumped.


    General Bren activated his ability and covered himself in a fire. After which, a series of explosions could be heard as he propelled himself in the air.


    Meanwhile, General Sean took out his flute and began playing a melody that seemed to penetrate the depths of one''s soul. Then, using the power of music he descended.


    All of the guests used their abilities to descend one by one but the members of the Warbringer Auction house seemed to be prepared. Each one of them has a jet pack, including Rose.


    On Allen''s turn, he rode Stripes. Then, Stripes glowed in white light and started running in the air as if it was on the ground.


    Everyone that saw Stripes do it is shocked. A tiger that could run in the air is not yet heard. But on closer look, they had discovered that Stripes seemed to exude an aura akin to Allen''s Divine Power.


    They deduced that Allen must be using his ability to help Striped do it. But, still, it cannot be denied that they were indeed shocked.


    *Thud*


    With a soft thud, Allen landed on the ground safely while some are injured. But, their injury is superficial. They coated their bodies with spiritual energy as protection.


    Meanwhile, as they landed, they were assaulted by a foreign Divine Energy. But the Divine Energy did not have an intention to hurt them. But despite this, the pressure is enough to make them feel chills.


    Of course, Allen and Stripes are excluded. After all, Allen is a Divine Spirit while Stripes is already being altered by Divine Energy.


    The foreign Divine Energy attempted to enter Allen''s body but he did not let it do as it pleases. He sealed his body.


    Allen did not trust this Divine Energy. If someone is manipulating this Divine Energy, he will be done for. Surely, he would not be able to fight back, considering the density of the foreign Divine Energy.


    On the other hand, Allen silently hoped for this Divine Energy not to have a master. But on second thought, it is illogical for a Divine Energy as dense as this to be generated without a Divine Spirit.


    "Everyone, please recover for a while. We will be exploring this place together."


    After a while, Rose''s voice sounded.


    Allen did not mind what Rose said because he did not need to recover. After all, he did not have an injury. He landed safe and sound along with Stripes.


    He looked around and noticed that the source of the Foreign Divine Energy is a gigantic double door a few hundred meters away from them.


    Allen''s eyes lit up as he noticed a mark engraved on the door. But it seemed to be damaged. Most of the marks are glowing in golden light, while some are not.


    Meanwhile, somewhere within the group, the members of the dark coalition are staring at Allen with their piercing eyes filled with hate. He wanted to get close to Allen, but the pressure was stopping him from doing so.


    He could barely move. Moreover, his spiritual energy seemed to be heavy because of the pressure.


    "Is that the kid?" A man asked.


    "He is."


    Another one replied as if they knew Allen.


    Well, they, indeed, knew him. Before Sly Shadow died, he made a record regarding the job he received from Genera Flaviens.


    At the same time, he also jotted down Allen''s oddity.


    "Hmm, interesting. He is not a normal kid. He did not seem to be affected by the pressure."


    "Now that you mention it, it was indeed as you say. Moreover, the aura that he exudes is akin to this aura."


    "It does not matter, as long as we complete our mission. We could try and kill him after."


    *Sigh*


    "This mission should have been easier if that brat did not kill Melos and Sly Shadow."


    "Are you sure that they are dead?"


    "Dominik, what do you think, why would he spare them?"


    "You are indeed right. But, there is nothing we could do."


    Contrary to what he thought, Melos is still not dead. Allen kept Melos Alive. Melos was sleeping in Thomas'' shadowy space peacefully.


    He is yet to die but he will surely die later. Or perhaps, he would rather die.


    *Whooosh!*


    After staying for a while, Allen and his group heard a whooshing sound. They looked up and saw another Sonic Hovercraft of the Warbringer Auction House.


    "Ladies and gents, these are the winners from another branch of the Warbringer Auction House," Rose briefly explained.


    Just like them, one by one, the guests from the newly arrived Sonic Hovercraft jumped and landed with a thud.


    They had the same number as Allen''s group. Ten from the Warbringer Auction House and twenty slots for the winners.


    In Allen''s group, there was ten military personnel, two of which are generals from Base 300 while the others are colonels.


    Then, the King''s Manor has five, the Dark Coalition has three people, and, lastly, Allen and the old man, Darwin.


    Meanwhile, on the other group, ten were from The Divine Judo. Then, five were from the Military, three from the Dark Coalition, and two from the King''s Manor.


    In total, they consist of sixty people, thirty from each group.

 Chapter 68 - C68 Inside Asgard

    A day had passed. Allen was with The Divine Judo.


    Old man, Darwin asked him to temporarily join their faction for the expedition, which he gladly accepted.


    Allen and the others were already inside the Asgardian Realm. Yes, a Realm. The gate that Allen saw is the entrance of the Asgardian Realm.


    Asgard is a shrine. A gigantic and sturdy shrine, unlike Allen''s.


    The foreign Divine Energy here is about ten times denser than from the outside, which is not surprising.


    As they stroll in the Shrine, dilapidated buildings could be seen. It was evident that, for some reason, there seemed to be a battle on this shrine.


    The Shrine could be compared to one-third of Japan''s size. Unbelievable but it is not impossible. After all, this place is rather ancient. And, who knows how long has this shrine been collecting Divine Energy to fix itself and to expand.


    But what confused Allen is why it was not able to mend the destruction that Allen and the others were seeing. It was as if the destruction that they were seeing had already become part of the shrine itself.


    *Boom*


    All of a sudden, they heard a loud explosion. Then, they felt the Divine Energy around them fluctuate as if it was being stirred by something.


    The Divine Judo, along with Allen and Stripes changed their direction and headed towards the source of the explosion.


    *Pffffffttttt*


    Just as they arrived close to the source of the explosion, they were greeted by a fiery beam launched from the head of a metallic man with a height twice that of a human, about three meters.


    With only one look, it was evident that the metallic man is not made of flesh and blood and also not of energy. Instead, it was made of an alloy as if it was a robot, or rather a puppet.


    "Split!"


    Old man Darwin said. But there is no need for him to say anything. The Divine Judo will split even if he did not say so to avoid the beam.


    All of them, including Allen, had their backs drenched in sweat as they were sure that if the beam hit them, they would become ashes.


    *Clang*


    Meanwhile, a collision of two metals could be heard as Elian, from the King''s Manor, hit the puppet with his angelic wings.


    But to his disappointment, the collision did not leave any mark on the puppet.


    Elian''s eyes widened as he could not believe that the wing that he was proud of is not able to do anything on the puppet.


    One must note that his wings are not normal. It was akin to an angel''s wings. It seemed to be solidified from strong energy into a sturdy metal.


    Supposedly, every hit from his wings should be fatal, aside from that, his wings could also grant him extreme defense and speed that no one could neglect.


    Seeing that he cannot harm the puppet, Elian had decided to leave. Thus, with a fap of his wings, he began retreating.


    *Whoosh! *


    But just as he was retreating, the puppet leaped and landed in front of him, which he bumped into with a ''thud''.


    Elian''s wings must be sturdy but his body is not. Unlike his wings, his body is made up of flesh and blood.


    The puppet pivoted and gave the ''fallen'' angel, Elian, a roundhouse kick.


    The fallen angel once again flew but this time not with his wings but because he was kicked, instead.


    The puppet did not stop there. After kicking Elian, his face opened and it showed its hollow head. Then, from within a fiery beam was shot.


    The fiery beam seemed to burn everything on its path, along with the air.


    But all of a sudden, a shiny object seemingly dropped from the sky and hit Elian to save him from the fiery beam, but the object was not saved as it was caught by the beam.


    But strangely enough, the object did not seem to be destroyed. Instead, it scattered the fiery beam akin to a diamond reflecting the light of the sun. But, still, the collision of the beam to it made it fly off course.


    The shining object is, actually, a man. His name is Michael from the King''s Manor. His ability is diamonification. He can coat his body with diamonds. In that state, he has all the characteristics of a diamond. Sturdy and shiny.


    But the diamond man has blood flowing on his lips due to the impact of the beam. Indeed, he reflected the beam but the force of collision injured him.


    Meanwhile, the puppet did not continue attacking Elian or Michael. It turned around and looked at Allen.


    Although it does not have a visible eye on its face, Allen was sure that the puppet was staring at him.


    Then, his face once again opened and fired a fiery beam towards him. At his peak this was nothing, but currently, it was deadly. Fortunately, Stripes'' reaction is not slow.


    Stripes glowed in white light and leaped to dodge the beam. Allen could feel the intense heat from the beam as they barely dodged it.


    *Boom*


    Allen was startled as he heard an explosion close to him from behind him. Even with Stripes'' reaction, they were not able to evade the shockwave of the explosion.


    As Allen fell to the ground, he lifted his head only to see another puppet that was hit by the beam.


    But unlike the puppet that Allen saw first, this one seemed to be made up of black metal while the other one looked like ordinary metal despite its sturdiness.


    Meanwhile, despite being hit by the beam, it was not damaged. It immediately stood as it hit the ground only to be knocked back down as the other puppet leaped to give the former a strong kick.


    *CLANG*


    As their bodies collided, the sound of metals hitting each other could be heard. Aside from that, the air along with the Divine Energy fluctuated due to the shockwave of the collision. Allen, who was closest to it, was propelled through the air and was forced back by a few meters.


    *Cough*


    Allen coughed out blood because his mortal body was injured.. He lamented and looked forward to when this body of his will be fully altered with Divine Energy.

 Chapter 69 - C69 Demon Puppet?

    Sensing that Allen coughed blood, Stripes'' intelligent eyes gleamed in anger and stared at the puppets clashing with each other. This is just for a few seconds because, after a while, he diverted his attention as he decided to bring Allen first to safety.


    Stripes loyalty is beyond what others could imagine. For some reason, he was willing to sacrifice himself for Allen. As for the reason, Allen, too, did not know.


    But of course, the things that Allen did not know now, he will know in the future. Well, on the premise that Allen is strong enough and won''t die before he returns to his peak.


    *Boom*


    Explosions could be heard as the clash of the two puppets continued.


    Meanwhile, Misael looked at Elian and Michael. He was unsure whether coming here was a good decision or not. The threads of fate that he could see using his ability are rather chaotic. He could not understand it.


    There are many interlinking threads that confused him. One moment, a line connects then on another moment, another line would interlink, which would disrupt his interpretation.


    Of course, Misael could cut the threads but he would only do that if necessary and if he was fighting because cutting the threads of fate would mean he would disrupt the weaved future.


    As he stared at the pitiful Michael, he lifted both of his hands and turned them as he created a series of hand seals. Then all of a sudden, the air, along with the divine energies on the surroundings, fluctuated.


    After which, threads materialized from the thin air and interlinked towards Michael.


    As the threads touched Michael''s body, Michael could feel that his injuries what healing at a rapid pace.


    And after a while, his injuries were no more.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen regrouped with the Divine Judo and sneakily ran towards the center. But unfortunately, they met a puppet.


    Moreover, the puppet is not a regular one.


    It has a dark metallic luster that seemed rather evil.


    The dark puppet has a stronger aura than the former puppet.


    Allen and the others could feel a sense of danger just from their stare.


    The Divine Judo, along with Allen, is nervously staring at the puppet. They are waiting for a signal to attack the puppet.


    Although individually their attack was futile what if they attack in a group. They might not be confident to defeat the puppet but the odds of defeating it is close to thirty percent.


    Whoosh!


    After a few seconds, the old man, Darwin, no longer hesitated. With a burst of his spiritual energy, he leaped into the puppet and gave it a kick.


    Thud!


    But his action is akin to an ant shaking a tree. True, he is strong but his strength is not enough to shake the puppet off.


    Whoosh!


    As if the puppet was enraged, it swung his hand to hit Darwin.


    The seemingly simple action of the puppet made Darwin''s eyes widen.


    But on the next second, he felt a pulling force that pulled him off course the trajectory of the puppet''s hand. But unfortunately, the pulling force was not strong enough to pull him to safety.


    Clang!


    Taking this opportunity Madman Leonard swung his hammer and hit the puppet with two ''clangs,'' which made the puppet stagger half a step.


    Surprisingly, he was able to make the puppet feel a ''pinch.''


    This made everyone heave a sigh of relief.


    Madman Leonard is a figure from the Divine Judo and his weapon is a pair of hammers. He has a straightforward personality and a domineering attitude.


    "So, it seems that you are not indestructible as we thought."


    Madman Leonard said out loud as he, again, intended to give the puppet another hit from his hammer.


    Also, this time, the others did not stay idle.


    One by one, they began attacking the puppet.


    Of course, Allen, too, did not stay idle. With a little care towards his consumption of divine energy, he attacked.


    He formed a sword made of divine energy and joined the fray.


    But despite all of the attacks, the puppet did not seem to be at a total disadvantage. It could still make up for their joint attacks.


    Allen, secretly observing the members of the Divine Judo, was astounded by their seamless teamwork.


    It seems as if they have one mind. Or rather, they have a great tacit understanding.


    Allen, using his advantage as a divine, fights alongside them with their seamless teamwork.


    ¡­


    The battle went on, finally, there are visible cracks on the puppet''s body. But what Allen noticed was that the cracks are not from the members of the Divine Judo. Rather, it was from his and Stripes'' attacks infused with divine energy.


    The others also noticed this but they did not mind it too much and focused on attacking. After all, they could not afford to lose concentration in the battle or it might be fatal.


    Crack!


    The cracks on the body of the puppet became bigger, then seemingly black energy leaked out from it.


    But the energy did not last too long after it leaked. The divine energy scattered in the surrounding began negating it.


    "Demonic energy," Madman Leonard exclaimed.


    Although it was only him who reacted out loud, all of them were not ignorant of it.


    As the humans were battling the demons, they knew of it. Besides, it could be said that they bathed in this kind of energy along with blood in order to gain their current strength.


    In fact, not just them, all the other generals were also bathed in demonic energy and blood. They grow alongside it.


    They might not be fighting a real entity entirely made of demonic energy as said in the rumors but they were battling creatures that were altered by demonic energy, which is the demonic beasts.


    But what confused them was that the demonic energy did not last in the outside world.


    It was negated as it leaked.


    Although they were baffled for a while, the puppet is unable to take advantage of it as it was losing its strength as if it was losing its energy supply.


    After a moment¡­

 Chapter 70 - C70 Bored Gods?

    Crash!


    After a moment, the puppet collapsed Its metallic body on the ground lifelessly.


    It was no longer moving and was full of cracks. Moreover, there was no more demonic energy leaking from it.


    Sigh!


    "Is it dead, already?" old man Darwin asked seeing the lifeless puppet. He could not believe his eyes that the puppet that nearly cost their lives is dead.


    During the battle, the puppet is unable to shoot beams. It needs a certain amount of time as preparation.


    And, the team would take advantage of that.


    Darwin, then, looked at Allen with a confused look. But Allen did not notice it because he was busy with his thoughts.


    He is sure that the dark puppets were created using demonic energy but at the same time, he was confused why are those inside a shrine?


    "Perhaps this shrine is a unique one." Allen thought. "Or maybe, they are the reason why this shrine is unable to create fix itself."


    Unknowingly, Allen looked into the center of the shrine. He wanted to get there and see what is wrong with this shrine. He is sure that there might be a big secret involving this.


    "This is a god''s realm, right?" all of a sudden, a female from the Divine Judo said.


    The Divine Judo did not entirely consist of men. There were few women but they rarely appear in the outside world. Most of the time they just stay in the headquarters of the Divine Judo.


    In addition, the females from the Divine Judo are rather domineering.


    "Yes, the War Bringer Auction House said it''s Asgard," Darwin answered.


    "Asgard is a realm of gods. But that puppet is a thing of a demon."


    Her words enlightened everyone. Or rather, it put a cloud into their mind as they could not help but ask themselves, "what is a demon doing in a god''s realm?"


    As if to answer their question, Glenna, the lady, said, "maybe this is the cause of the Norse god''s demise of the past era."


    Meanwhile, Allen was not oblivious of the Norse Gods. He had read about it and knew that the Norse gods met their demise called Ragnar?k.


    In the Ragnar?k, they were annihilated by a certain demon. As for the reason? Allen is not too sure. But it seems that it was rather true. I mean, what is a demonic thing doing here if it is not brought by a demon.


    Is it because the Norse gods were bored and had decided to play with a demonic thing inside a shrine?


    Well, it could be possible because it was as if the puppets were precisely made to have a body that could repel divine energy and demonic energy.


    Then, thinking of that, another question appeared, where did the demonic energy come from since this place is filled with divine energy. Moreover, the divine energy is very dense. Even denser than Allen''s.


    "I think so, too."


    Allen said all of a sudden as he agreed with Glenna. Then he added, "perhaps this place has a very big secret."


    "Indeed," Darwin interjected. "I need your decision, everyone. Should we proceed? Or should we retreat?"


    Of course, Allen wants to proceed. He wants to see the secret that lies in this shrine. Moreover, this could be a great opportunity to discover about the other gods of this world and the demons that never existed in his era.


    With that in mind, Allen made a decision.


    "I will continue to push forward."


    Darwin, along with the others looked at him.


    In the end, the whole group has decided to go together. But they will retreat whenever they met something that would put them in extreme danger.


    Of course, the expedition will resume after the injured are healed.


    And while waiting, Allen stayed in the corner and silently studied the divine energy in the surroundings.


    He was planning to understand it and to see whether it has an owner. If it doesn''t, then he could think of a way to absorb them.


    Technically speaking, divine energy that did not have an owner will strengthen the order of the universe but would also suppress the elements and any other living creatures. But if they could get rid of the effect of suppression on them, they would evolve into something better. Into a divine being related to a Divine Spirit.


    Furthermore, if they can absorb it, they would evolve into Divine Spirits. But unfortunately, they would be of lower quality and status. But, still, they will be divines.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, it was not only Allen and the Divine Judo who manage to defeat a puppet. The War Bringer Auction House and the military also did. The military and the auction house defeated a normal puppet that did not have a dark attribute.


    Meanwhile, the dark coalition neither defeated a normal puppet nor a dark puppet.


    They were instead accompanied by a dark puppet. Moreover, it was as if the dark puppet was a tour guide for them. It was unknown how they did it but if the others saw this, the dark coalition will surely be bombarded with attacks from all of the groups.


    Meanwhile, Allen and the others continued moving towards the center of the shrine.


    They walked sneakily and stealthily. They did not want to attract the attention of the other puppets.


    If possible, they wanted to avoid a fight before they got to the center.


    Though sneaky and stealthy, the group traveled leisurely. Well, at least almost all of them did. Allen is an exception. He could feel a pair of eyes staring at him.


    This is the second time that he felt this. The first one is after he cleared the demonic clouds in the vicinity of Base 300.


    But the difference is that the former did not contain malicious intent. Not even a shred of it. But this one, though faint, there is malicious intent.


    If not for the combined sharp senses of Allen and Stripes, Allen, alone, would not be able to notice it.


    The more the step forward, the more Allen grew cautious.

 Chapter 71 - C71 Power Boost!

    Three days had passed. Allen and the others had already traversed one-third to the shrine''s center.


    The perimeter of the shrine is composed of residential buildings but as they move forwards, the view changes. Right now, Allen and the Divine Judo are already walking in a paradise for a day now but there are no signs that the paradise is about to end.


    Although they are not walking at their fastest pace, they are fast.


    Ever since they got out of the residential area, they brought out their cars. Of course, Allen has no car and thus, ''reluctantly'' hit a ride with old man Darwin.


    Although he had Stripes, he did not choose to tire the tiger. He will be needing him in case of danger.


    Allen''s strength did not remain constant, slowly, Allen was getting stronger. Aside from the divine energy from his followers, he could also absorb divine energy from the shrine, albeit small.


    With that, Allen confirmed that, for some reason, the owner of the shrine is at a divine slumber or something.


    Supposedly, the divine energy in the shrine could not be owned by the other Divine Spirits. It could only be owned by the owner of the shrine or those that are authorized by the owner of the shrine.


    ''Do I have any authority in this shrine?''


    There are also cases if the Divine Spirit is at a divine slumber, the divine energy in the shrine could be utilized by the other Divine Spirits on the premise that the shrine itself is not hostile against.


    ''This doesn''t make sense, the divine energy showed signs that the owner of the shrine is awake, why am I able to use absorb divine energy?''


    ''Perhaps he authorized me? But why?''


    Allen was confused and no matter how he racks his brain out, he could not conclude anything.


    Sigh!


    Allen could only sigh and put his worries in the back of his mind.


    Whoosh! Thud!


    All of a sudden, a creature leaped from the trees and into the roof of the car from one of the cars of the Divine Judo.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The creature banged the roof of the car until it caved in. Thus, albeit reluctantly, the convoy stopped to deal with the creature.


    Screech!


    As they stopped, they used the emergency break of the cars and caused the creature to be thrown off the car''s roof. But despite that, the creature did not seem to be injured or such.


    Allen and the others looked at the creature with their scrutinizing eyes. They studied the creature.


    This type of creature was new to them. It looked like a monkey but it stood and walk with its two legs. Moreover, its size is not fit to be called a monkey. It should be called a gorilla, instead. But, then again, it has four arms and has two short horns on its forehead. Its look was menacing and scary.


    Huff! Huff! Huff!


    Red and the others knew that the beast is territorial and they were in its territory.


    As Allen looked at the creature, he could see that it has a strength stronger than a general but he is not worried because there are plenty of generals on their side. It could be said that all of them are at the ranks of a general. Well, Allen can be considered as general since he had tamed a general-ranked beast, Stripes.


    Grrr!


    The Four-Armed Gorilla looked angry and was about to attack them.


    Roar!


    But on the next second, it roared instead, which called its companions.


    Rustle!


    A rustling sound could of the tree branches as many more Four-Armed Gorillas appeared and joined the fray.


    They surrounded them and, just like their leader, they stared at them with menacing looks.


    ''It seemed that the Four-Armed Gorilla in front of them is the leader. While the ones that just came are its part of its pack.''


    Indeed, the Four-Armed Gorillas in front of them is the leader.


    Clearly, the ones that just came are a bit smaller and weaker. Well, this is no surprise, actually. Most of the beasts that belonged to the family of a monkey live in groups and it was led by the most powerful ones. Only the strong rules the pack. The weak will be only followers.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Step by step, the Four-Armed Gorilla King strode towards them and attacked them.


    Meanwhile, Allen and the others know that they are no match with the group of Four-Armed Gorillas.


    Almost each of them is in the ranks of a general.


    Each of them felt a headache as to how are they going to deal with the group of oversized monkeys.


    "Buy me a few seconds," Allen said as he had decided to act.


    Though weak, he is still divine. Of course, he could escape with Stripes but considering the dangers the shrine possesses, he had no choice but to escape with them.


    Thus, without further ado, he gathered his divine energy and amplified his body. In the process, his back sprouted a pair of wings akin to an angel''s. At the same time, his aura was raised at a great height resulting in him becoming intimidating.


    All eyes in the surrounding focused on him.


    The members of the Divine Judo looked at him in astonishment while the group of the Four-Armed Gorillas was in fear.


    Right now, Allen''s strength is beyond the ranks of a general.


    Meanwhile, Allen glared back at the group of Four-Armed Gorillas. Then, he opened his wings and gently flapped them as he floated in the air.


    After that, a suction force could be felt in the surroundings as all elemental energies were being disrupted and sucked into Allen''s wings.


    Then, he channeled those energies and incorporated them into his body.


    Whoosh!


    Allen flapped his wings and flew upwards. He, then, did a series of hand seals and pointed to the group of Four-Armed Gorillas.


    No matter how strong they are, they were frightened and started to flee. But their actions are futile. No matter how fast they are, Allen''s attack was faster.


    The Four-Armed Gorilla King looked at his subordinates as they dropped dead. He could not understand how they died.


    In just a few moments, the Four-Armed Gorilla King witnessed all his subordinates die in front of him but he was powerless to impede their death.


    This time, he could no longer feel hatred. All he could feel is fear towards Allen.


    Then on the next second, after Allen finished all the subordinate Four-Armed Gorillas, Allen looked at the remaining one as he is not planning to let it off.

 Chapter 72 - C72 No More Divine Slumber?

    Then on the next second, after Allen finished all the subordinates of the Four-Armed Gorillas, he looked at the remaining one as he is not planning to let it off.


    He flapped his wings and dashed towards him to give him a punch.


    Splurt!


    As Allen''s fist collided with the body of the Four-Armed Gorilla King, the mighty oversized monkey died and became a blood mist.


    Meanwhile, Allen''s divine energy was depleted. His consciousness began to fade. Fortunately, Stripes is just in time as he caught Allen''s falling body.


    The members of the Divine Judo also looked at each other.


    The strength that Allen showed them instilled fear in the depths of their heart. Although Allen''s increase in strength is only for a brief moment, it would be enough to kill whoever he wants. Perhaps if he was desperate, he could take any enemy he wants to die with him.


    Fortunately, they were not at odds with Allen. Moreover, Allen''s display of strength just now resulted in him being weakened which means that Allen treated them as companions. This alone made them look at Allen not as a kid but as a companion, instead.


    With that in mind, old man Darwin had a worried look on his face as he looked at Allen''s body lying on Stripes'' back.


    Grrrr!


    The members of the Divine Judo wanted to get close to Allen to inspect his body but Stripes won''t let them. He did not trust the members of the Divine Judo. Deep in his heart, he was rather angry at them for being weak, or else Allen, his master, would not be on this condition.


    At the same time, he was also rather angry at himself for not having sufficient strength.


    Also, Stripes knew that he cannot let them inspect Allen''s body because he knew that it might cause unnecessary trouble. After all, humans and Divine Spirits are not of the same kind.


    Meanwhile, Darwin was at a loss as he saw that Stripes would not let them get close to Allen.


    "Little one, we aren''t going to harm Allen," Darwin consoled Allen.


    Then, he took out a pill that, he thought, would help Allen restore his spiritual energy.


    But, as if Stripes knew its effect, he only stared at Darwin and did not intend to let them offer their help to his dearest master.


    ''What a stubborn beast,'' Darwin thought. But he continued to offer his help as a sign of gratitude and comradery.


    After who knows how long, Darwin convinced Stripes to bring Allen inside the car but Stripes refused for them to feed Allen with pills.


    Meanwhile, Allen, as a Divine Spirit, when he depleted his divine energy, should have entered his divine slumber and would have ceased to exist in this world but his mortal body did not allow him to go to his divine slumber. Instead, he was just unconscious. Or to be precise, he is in a comma.


    Truth to be told, the word unconscious did not exist in the dictionary of the Divine Spirits. When they were unconscious or in a coma, they would enter their divine slumber.


    Indeed, his mortal body has many restrictions but this also gave him an advantage not to enter the divine slumber when he was in a ''coma''.


    The members of the Divine Judo continued to move forward slowly in consideration of Allen''s condition.


    They feared that they might meet other creatures.


    In the end, they have decided that they will be delaying their expedition for a while and willl wait for Allen to recover.


    After all, it was Allen who saved them from the group of Four-Armed Gorillas.


    If not for Allen, who knows what they have become?


    They may have been corpses and such.


    Indeed, they did this to repay the kindness that they owe.


    Delay is just a small thing while being regretful will torment them as long as they live.


    Furthermore, if they did so, their chances of not being able to advance will appear.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the military had also reached past the residential area and appeared in the forest where Allen and the others are.


    However, unlike Allen and the members of the Divine Judo, the military is rather unlucky. Currently, they were besieged by a group of wolves.


    They have lost three generals. One died in the residential area while the other two sacrificed themselves in the forest to let the others reach a safe place.


    As they were fighting, General Bren and General Sean is contemplating whether they have done the right thing or not. Some part of them is regretting whether it was right coming here


    They were not sure if they should have succumbed to the temptation of greed brought by the Warbringer Auction House.


    The auction house is indeed very picky with its items. All the items that they auction are top-notch.


    They were all treasures of the past, the present, and the future.


    However, those treasures oftentimes cause great catastrophes like this one.


    True, they were brought here in Asgard but they were in constant danger.


    "Indeed, General Sean, birds die for food but humans die for greed," General Bren said.


    "Fuck greed, if I knew I would be in in this predicament, I won''t be here."


    "Well, you could say that General Flaviens is lucky."


    "Indeed, who could''ve thought that that bustard is not ''greedy''," General Sean said while rolling his eyes.


    "Fuck! General Bren, we must at least bring something back or else that bastard will mock us," General Sean said in desperation.


    What he said is not of anger but a motivation to himself.


    He and the other two generals are very close to each other.


    It could be said that as time passed by, the three of them had already become best friends, unknowingly.


    Well, at least that''s what they thought but who knows for sure?


    Meanwhile, with the thought of motivation, General Sean and General Flaviens brought them and attacked the beasts relentlessly.


    ROAR! ROAR! ROAR!


    Roars of the dying beats could be heard along with the sound and smell of something burning.


    At the same time, General Sean''s melody is also drifting through the ears of the beasts giving them a pleasant melody as they die by the beautiful but deadly music.

 Chapter 73 - C73 Recover In An Instant

    General Bren and General Sean continued to push forward and after sustaining lots of injuries, they had, finally, escaped the beasts.


    But what lays ahead of them is still unknown. With their injuries and depleted spiritual energy, they were akin to flies for the beasts in this forest.


    Thus, with no more intention to fight, both of them had decided to stay atop a tree for the night. It might not be a good choice but as of now, they had to endure.


    The both of them took a cloaking device from their pocket dimensions and activated it to hide.


    The cloaking device is capable of hiding their scent and is also capable of camouflaging them. The cloaking device is reinforced with semi-spiritual energy generated using electricity.


    This is one of the ingenious creations of humanity.


    It combines the logic of weapons and technology. Together, they have created a device more advanced than what we know today.


    However, these devices are not created in a blink of an eye. It was created amidst the crisis that humanity is facing.


    The rich brain cells of human scientists are pressured close to death to produce such a thing.


    Meanwhile, the night passed and General Bren and General Sean are partially recovered.


    However, although they have partially recovered, not a bit of joy is plastered on their faces. Instead, they were very serious.


    Their thoughts at this time are focused on the loss of the military that they have caused.


    Fortunately, they have not brought the outstanding figures of the younger generation. If they did, they would be in greater difficulty than they are now. They would be responsible for the ones that they brought which would mean that they have a constriction that would forbid them from using their full power.


    "Ugh!"


    The two generals groaned as they tried to move their injured bodies. Although they did not want to move, they have to find a safer location to recover.


    Where they were in, is rather dangerous. The beats could devour them if they were seen. Moreover, they cannot constantly use their cloaking devices because although it was advanced, it uses power and there is a limit on how long they could be used.


    At the same time, there is a limit on how much and how well could they be used.


    Thus, with that in mind, both of them forced themselves to look for a cave.


    After looking for a while, both of them found a cave not far from them. They inspected the cave for a short while and confirmed that the cave is safe; only then did they go inside.


    They deployed their surveillance devices and began laying inside the cave comfortably.


    After which they started to recover.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen woke up from his injuries the next day.


    He regained his consciousness but he was still too weak.


    His divine energy is barely recovered. Thus, he connected to his shrine and the Divine Marks of his bearers without regarding the cost of the link.


    Indeed, after a while, Darwin exclaimed inwardly as he had noticed Allen recovering in an instant.


    Now, he truly feared what Allen had.


    The quick healing and the strong burst of energy are a nightmare for him. Fortunately, they were not enemies. If they did, old man Darwin would not dare stay out of the sun for even a second.


    "How are you feeling, boy?" old man Darwin asked Allen after he ''returned to his peak'' in an instant.


    The divine energy that he collected from his shrines and his bearers is enough for him to return to his peak in an instant.


    As for the reason for this, as long as his soul is not injured, Allen would return to his peak if he collected enough divine energy.


    The Divine Spirits all did so. They do not follow common logic. They have their own logic to follow and cannot be judged by the logic that humans knew.


    "I''m fine," Allen replied as he strokes Stripes'' head like a domestic cat.


    Darwin, seeing it, is still unused to the scene of a tiger acting like a domestic cat.


    Purr! Purr!


    Worse, Stripes even made a purring sound.


    At this point, he is indeed the cat that everybody knew except that it was oversized.


    "That''s good then. We can speed up our expedition."


    It was unknown when did Kane found his voice after being flabbergasted by Stripes'' purring.


    "Yes, we should speed up. However, are you sure that we''re still going?" Allen said.


    Hearing what Allen said, old man, Darwin went silent. He is not sure if they should retreat because if they did so they would''ve come here for nothing.


    The money that was used should''ve gone to waste.


    "I''m not sure. I think we''ll decide later," old man Darwin replied.


    Meanwhile, Allen responded with a nod.


    Then, he reached his hand outside the window of the hovercar and poured his divine energy which condensed into Eyes of the Spirit and flew at a high speed to scout ahead of them.


    Allen learned his lesson. He could have done this but he had reservations regarding his status as a Divine Spirit. He knew that he is still not strong enough to display his wonders in the outside world.


    If human that does not believe in him are threatened by his prowess, they might band against him and eliminate him.


    He understood that everybody fears the unknown. It has always been and will always be whether in the past or the present. And of course, it will also be in the future.


    With these, Allen saw a better view of the Asgardian Realm.


    Still, the number of the eyes of spirits that he released is not enough for him to see the whole realm.


    However, it was enough for him to scout ahead and evade danger.


    Indeed, as they push forward, they did not meet any beast.


    Their trip is smooth.


    Allen also used this time to relax for a while.

 Chapter 74 - C74 Admiral-Ranked Beasts

    A week had passed.


    Allen and the Divine Judo''s journey had been smooth. As of now, they were on foot. Allen, Glenna, and old man Darwin are on the vanguard. They were the ones leading the team.


    Allen would guide them to evade the group of beasts that they cannot defeat but they will fight head-on the ones that they can defeat.


    Most of the beasts in the shrine are at the ranks of a general. Although some are at the lower rank, the rank of a colonel, they are yet to reach adulthood. They were born with the strength of an upper captain.


    Then after a few weeks, they will reach the ranks of the colonel and so on.


    The strength of the beasts is affiliated with the shrine, or so Allen thinks. Ever since they first existed in this world their bodies were already altered by the divine energy of the shrine.


    In truth, as Allen looked at them, he was rather jealous. His body is yet to be altered by divine energy and his strength is yet to reach the ranks of a general despite being in this world for a, rather, long time now.


    However, there is nothing he can do but wait for the number of his believers to increase.


    Only then he could gather divine energy fast.


    Speaking of the beast in the realm, Allen could not ''tame'' them. Since their bodies are already altered by the divine energy of the shrine, they will only work for the Divine Spirit of the shrine.


    However, for some reason, the Divine Spirit of the shrine seemed to be ''inactive''.


    They have been here for a while but that particular Divine Spirit is still doing nothing. Furthermore, how could he let the dark puppets and such roam freely within the shrine?


    Allen did not know the answer but he is willing to look for one and he will look for it no matter what.


    "Allen, no offense but can I ask what is your real ability?" Glenna asked curiously.


    She is curious about Allen''s real ability.


    She refused to believe that Allen''s ability is an Isolation Barrier. She knew that, for some reason, Allen is hiding his ability.


    "My ability is Isolation Barrier," Allen replied with a smile as he looked at the lady.


    Meanwhile, the lady clearly did not believe him but she had no way to retort Allen. She knew that Allen is lying but she did not have proof and did not know how to say it.


    "Well, my ability is life and death. My Isolation Barrier is just a part of my ability." Again, Allen said that with a smile.


    At this point, Glenna was lost for words. She somewhat regretted that she asked Allen his ''real'' ability. Not only did she get an answer but she is also confused.


    ''Hehehe!''


    Meanwhile, Allen was laughing inwardly. He is enjoying making fun of her.


    ''What if I turn her into my follower?''


    Allen had a bold thought which made him amused in himself.


    ''If I could make her my follower, then perhaps I''m the best. Hehe!''


    Well, it is not easy to make Glenna his follower. The first was because she is at the ranks of a general.


    The persons with power do not tend to kneel before other people. At the same time, would not recognize a god easily. Only those that were at the bottom of the world would do such a thing or the persons that had no hopes.


    Well, that''s what humans are. They tend to look for something that would give them hope. Then, the Divine Spirits would come and let them see their ''light''.


    "You said, your ability is life and death. What do you mean by that?" Darwin asked.


    Unlike Glenna, Allen could see that Darwin somewhat believed what he said.


    "Eh? You believed it?" Allen asked as if he did not mean what he said just a while ago.


    "Somewhat. but I don''t entirely believe that your ability is simply an Isolation Barrier."


    "Oh, I see. Do you really want to know?" Allen asked again.


    This time he is no longer joking. He is wearing a serious expression.


    Old man Darwin and Glenna are unsure if Allen is joking or not.


    The atmosphere changed but, in the end, they replied, "yes."


    Clearly, they are eager to know.


    "What if I told you that I am a god?"


    Indeed, Allen said that. As for his intention in doing it, nobody knew. As mentioned, the Divine Spirits do not follow the logic that humans knew.


    "HAHAHA! Just a while ago, you were serious. Now, you''re cracking a joke?" Glenna said while she was laughing.


    Again, she did not believe what Allen said.


    But contrary to her, old man Darwin is contemplating.


    Ever since humanity had discovered spiritual energy many things had changed. The impossible is now likely to be possible.


    The world is becoming stranger as time passes by.


    "To be specific, I am a weakened god," Allen added.


    Then Allen laughed and said again, "HAHAHA. Would you believe that?"


    Seeing Allen laugh, they were unsure if Allen is serious but this did not fail to give them a topic to think about.


    After Allen said that, he returned to his serious expression and said, "prepare yourself. Two beasts are heading this way."


    "Can we evade them?" Darwin asked.


    "Negative, their actions are hard to predict but we are in the general direction that they heading to," Allen replied.


    "Then, we fight," Madman Leonard said.


    But Allen did not agree.


    "Negative, they are beyond the ranks of a general."


    This time, the members of the Divine Judo went silent.


    Although lots of them knew the existence of beyond the ranks of a general, it is still a legend for them but now they could see two of such fighting.


    They are not sure if they are fortunate or unfortunate.


    Well, perhaps they are unfortunate because the shockwave from the fight of the two beasts is enough to kill them.


    Meanwhile, Allen is firmly seated atop stripes back.. He is prepared for the worst-case scenario.

 Chapter 75 - C75 Jotnar Vs Fenrir?!?

    Two sets of footsteps are heading towards Allen and the members of the Divine Judo''s location.


    THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD!


    Loud thuds could be heard as their feet touch the ground.


    The trees in the jungle are all destroyed by the rampage of the two creatures.


    One of the two creatures is a humanoid creature that resembles a giant. It is about ten meters tall while the other is an oversized black wolf.


    As Allen and the others watch the two fighting from afar, they could feel the temperature dropping. It was as if winter had arrived.


    The trees along with the ground were frozen. A layer of ice surrounding them could be seen.


    As they move closer, the members of the Divine Judo felt chill on their skins coupled with the pressure from the shrine itself, they felt as if they were about to fall.


    However, at this moment, Allen noticed their hardship, using his authority to give them the warmth of life from the Divine Spirit of Life and Death which made them rather comfortable.


    The chills that they were feeling disappeared while the pressure from the shrine is somewhat relieved to a certain degree.


    "We need to move," Allen said while the others are entranced by the greatness of the two rampaging creatures.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    A series of bangs could be heard as their bodies collide.


    Frosts are seen in the body of the oversized wolf while bite marks and wounds made by sharp claws make the body of the humanoid creature bleed with blue blood.


    "Jotnar and Fenrir," Glenna uttered to herself before dashing away as Allen had said.


    Not only her, but the others also started moving upon noticing that Allen had already gone ahead of them. The warmth that Allen is exuding had gone faint. And thus, they have to follow, or else their chances of survival will be slim.


    Indeed, the two creatures are from the Norse pantheon of the past era. The former is Jotnar while the latter is one of Fenrir''s many descendants.


    The Jotnar has an impure bloodline from the real Jotnar back in the time and likewise for the oversized wolf.


    The Jotnar that is fighting Fenrir''s descendant is also known as the frost giant. As the name suggests, it has the innate ability to manipulate the frost element.


    It can do, basically, everything related to ice. It can create a popsicle, an ice cream, and many more. But most of all, it can freeze its opponent to death.


    Still, despite having an impure bloodline, they possess great prowess that humans envy.


    Meanwhile, as they were running away, Allen is secretly observing the two creatures. He even tried to bring one of his Eyes of the Spirit near the creature however, before it can go near them, it was negated.


    Yes, negated, which means that there is a collision of demonic energy and divine energy.


    Indeed, as Allen focused his eyes on the two creatures, he could not see nor feel the dense divine energy of this shrine as if there is a ten-meter void of divine and demonic energy between the bodies of the Jotnar and the ''young'' Fenrir and the surroundings.


    When Allen realized it, he began to have a bad feeling.


    His heart is thumping fast and loud while his divine instinct is throbbing.


    The divine instinct of a Divine Spirit would only throb hard, just like now, if there is a big threat to the Divine Spirit.


    It is akin to the premonition of the human race. Well, basically, they are the same, but the divine instinct is of a larger scale.


    With that, Allen urged Stripes to run faster.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Divine Judo also did the same but in a different direction. Allen is heading to the center while they are heading to the residential area of the shrine.


    It is apparent that they had decided to leave but Allen smirked at their idea to leave.


    As a Divine Spirit that had created many shrines in the past, he knew that it is easier to enter a shrine than to exit it.


    The only way to forcibly exit the shrine is to destroy it. However, if we are talking about this shrine, it is better said than be done.


    From the dense divine energy alone, Allen knew that the subspace containing it is sturdy beyond measure.


    Even if one had an innate ability to manipulate the space, one would not be able to manipulate the space within the shrine.


    Meanwhile, the two creatures continued to fight. Their injuries became more severe and the demonic energies within their body are becoming thinner at every moment due to the negation of opposite energies.


    It was unknown why they were both exposed to the dense divine energy and why are they both fighting but as of now, Allen did not care as he was on Stripes'' back speeding towards the center of the shrine.


    Along with him, many creatures of the shrine are also heading in the same direction as him.


    At first, it was only Allen but after a few moments, Allen felt the earth tremble as all the beasts in the jungle started heading towards the center.


    Various beasts are running along with him and Stripes. Slow beasts, moderate-speed beasts, and speedy beasts.


    Allen could somehow predict the movement of the former two while he cannot predict the latter two.


    When I say fast, they were not simply fast, they were fast, fast-fast. Even Stripes could not match their speed. While the moderate-speed beast had a speed comparable to Stripes while the slow beasts, well they were slow.


    The sight of these beasts is akin to the migration of beasts in Africa. Furthermore, these beasts mostly have the ranks of a general.


    Their stampede caused the earth to tremble.


    With the large number of beasts running along with Stripes, Allen is bound to be knocked off Stripes'' back.


    Allen knew it but he is helpless as his pitiful mortal body is weak. If he gets down from Stripes'' back, he would surely become a meat paste.


    Then, all of a sudden, a speedy beast akin to a shadow leaping in the backs of the rampaging beasts headed towards Allen''s direction.


    Allen noticed it and prepared himself. However, although he did so, the beast arrived in front of him before he had anticipated it.. The beast, then, knocked him off Stripes'' back as it leaped on it.

 Chapter 76 - C76 Targeted

    Allen noticed it and prepared himself. However, although he did so, the beast arrived in front of him before he had anticipated it. The beast, then, knocked him off Stripes'' back as it leaped on it.


    Then, beyond Allen''s expectation, as he was falling, the speedy beast followed him.


    For whatever the intention of the beast, Allen prepared to counter it. But first, he had to survive the rampage of the beasts.


    With a burst of divine energy, Allen burned some of his divine energy and propelled himself shallowly in the sturdy space of the shrine. As he did so, Allen disappeared from his location and reappeared in the part that no longer has beasts'' stampede.


    Meanwhile, as he did so, Stripes finally noticed that Allen is no longer on his back but he momentarily received Allen''s message telling him to continue and he will follow. With that, Stripes reluctantly looked away and concentrated on heading towards the center.


    The burst of divine energy cost Allen a large fraction of his divine energy.


    With the intention to recover, Allen closed his eyes and was prepared to connect to his source of divine energies.


    However, he opened them in the next second as he noticed that the speedy beast that pushed him off Stripes'' back is unto him again.


    This time, Allen finally saw the real appearance of the beast. It is an oversized squirrel.


    ''What the heck is wrong with the animals in the shrine?'' Allen asked himself inwardly.


    The squirrel has a size equal to that of a human.


    However, if the squirrel and the human fought, the human would surely lose.


    The squirrel had a solid advantage in terms of speed that humans could only look up to.


    Well, perhaps, if the human is riding a hoverboard, a jetpack, or a car, they could barely match the speed of the squirrel but that is illogical when in battle.


    After the squirrel is a couple of tens of meters away from Allen, it suddenly runs away as fast as it could.


    Allen, then, had a bad feeling about it. He turned around and noticed that a tree trunk is heading towards him.


    Thus, without further ado, Allen used some of his divine energy again and propelled himself shallowly in the sturdy space of the shrine for the second time.


    Just like the first time, Allen disappeared and reappeared away from the path of the flying trunk and got away from its trajectory.


    BOOM!


    But in the next second, the dense divine energy in the surrounding ruptured. Then, a massive amount of natural energy gushed out of nowhere.


    Allen was confused at first but upon noticing the natural energy, he was enlightened.


    ''It seemed that the rupture is caused by the counter devour of demonic energy and divine energy,'' Allen thought.


    He, then, sat down and began absorbing the natural energy in the surrounding.


    The rupture of the divine energy resulted in a plentiful amount of natural energy which Allen is taking advantage of.


    Not only him, but the other creatures of the realm also took advantage of it including Stripes and the two creatures, the Jotnar and Fenrir''s descendant.


    ''Is this a special phenomenon or a normal one?'' Allen thought to himself.


    If it is a special phenomenon, it is, then, only happening under special circumstances. However, if it was a normal one, then perhaps the sturdiness of the shrine and the strength of the creatures of the shrine are due to the effect of the natural energy.


    However, either of the two, currently, Allen did not care and simply absorbed as much natural energy as he could just like the other creatures.


    The natural energy quickly seeped into the annals of the shrine, and into the bodies of the creatures whether they are intentionally absorbing it or not.


    Each of the creatures had a huge leap of strength.


    The spent divine energy on Allen''s body was quickly recovered and his total divine energy accumulated had increased by a factor of ten. Moreover, the alteration of his mortal body is sped up.


    Allen now, officially, has the strength of a general.


    Allen smiled brilliantly at the thought of it. However, in the next moment, all the joy that he felt disappeared as he noticed the gaze of the two demonic creatures, the Jotnar and Fenrir''s descendants.


    Their stares are full of hatred and menace as if they long to drink his blood and eat his flesh.


    ''Fuck!'' Allen cursed.


    He is now speculating whether him heading to the center of the shrine or perhaps looking for an exit is a good idea.


    But it is not the time for him to think of regrets as he had two gigantic creatures to escape from.


    Thus, without hesitation, Allen used a portion of his divine energy and formed a pair of wings on his back.


    Unlike his transformation many days ago, Allen only formed a pair of wings and did not boost his overall prowess.


    He is not intending to fight the two creatures. He only intends to escape them. But it seemed that he underestimated the two, especially Fenrir''s descendants.


    The oversized wolf has a speed that could not be reckoned with. Even the ''little'' squirrel could not, probably, match it.


    Thus, Allen sped up his consumption of divine energy as he formed another pair of wings in addition to the first pair.


    Furthermore, Allen elongated his wings.


    Initially, his wings, when fully opened, are about one and a half meters, now his two pairs of wings are about three meters each when fully opened. In addition, his wings can somewhat manipulate the air to increase his speed.


    Indeed, his speed increased noticeably. Allen is now rather confident that his speed could somewhat be compared to the squirrel.


    But still, it is far slower than the speed of Fenrir''s descendant. Thus, Allen prepared himself for a hopeless battle.


    The only thing that Allen hoped now is that his authority and his soul would not be extinguished.


    If his authority and his soul is fine, he would only enter his divine slumber and would have a chance of revival again in the future.

 Chapter 77 - C77 Allen Defeated Fenrir鈥檚 Descendant

    After the rupture of the divine energy in the surroundings, the natural energy gushed out of nowhere. After a while, the divine energy is back however it is faint. It is barely noticeable considering the density of the divine energy, previously.


    If Allen is not a Divine Spirit, he might not notice it momentarily. In fact, the other creature of this realm did not notice it.


    Well, they would notice it but they first needed to get used to the faith divine energy.


    Allen noticed it as he was hopelessly trying to outrun Fenrir''s descendant.


    With that discovery, Allen released Eyes of the Spirit and let them fly away from the two rampaging creatures.


    With the Eyes of the Spirit, Allen gained a new set of visuals. He could observe the two creatures'' every motion.


    Meanwhile, Allen, as he continued flying, he continued to release more Eyes of the Spirit.


    The creation of the Eyes of the Spirit costs only a small amount of divine energy but if it comes in a great number, it would surely feel a pinch.


    In the interim of a third person, they could see that as Allen was flying, he is dispersing light particles akin to the fairies on Disney. But of course, Allen is not a fairy.


    In a few more moments the wolf is only a few steps away from catching Allen. However, Allen used his two pairs of wings to forcibly come to stop, the ''big bad wolf'', Did not expect.


    Allen''s action came in all of a sudden in an unexpected manner. Thus, the big bad wolf has no way to counter it.


    With that, Allen, temporarily, escaped within the grasp of the beast. However, Allen did not intend to escape. HHsuujdie


    Instead, he maneuvered himself and faced the big bad wolf. Then the Eyes of the Spirit that he had released a while ago came into play. They formed a very complicated array with him at the center.


    "You''re a dead beast," Allen said out loud as the big bad wolf is now facing him.


    With that, the faint divine energy in the surroundings churned and began gathering towards the array.


    If you''re wondering whether Allen could do this back when the divine energy is still dense, the answer is no.


    One must not that a while ago, Allen had a very minuscule authority within the shrine. Also, at that time, there is a stronger authority than his. But now, for some reason, although small, only Allen has the authority. Thus, he could do anything as he please with the faint divine energy.


    At the same time, although the divine energy is faint, if they come at a great amount and if were combined, they would be akin to a large amount of ants taking down an animal bigger than themselves.


    Weng!


    All the divine energy that was collected by the array is concentrated towards Allen.


    "Ugh!"


    As the collected divine energy coursed towards Allen''s body, he moaned in pain as this exceeded the amount of divine energy that his body could handle albeit just ranking up to the ranks of a general.


    One must note that both the Jotnar and the big bad wolf are entities beyond the ranks of a general.


    Allen gritted his teeth as he knew that this pain is a mere cost for him to continue existing in this world especially in this time where the demon reign is absolute.


    Fortunately, as speculated, this place is located in the backwater area of this known universe. Otherwise, Allen would just choose to remain in his divine slumber. In fact, he might even consider committing ''suicide'' just to do so.


    "Sun-Moon Beam!" Allen uttered as he began concentrating the divine energy for an attack.


    Whoosh!


    As Allen said so, the Sun-Moon Beam coursed towards the big bad wolf but the wolf is not vegetarian.


    The beam did not manage to thoroughly pierce through. However, it managed to injure it. Although it is not fatal, it could still hinder the big bad wolf.


    Of course, Allen would not be contented with just injuring the beast. He is aiming to kill it, instead.


    Thus, with that, Allen initiated another one of his attacks.


    Using his authority over life, Allen used the trees.


    The roots of the trees dug up the ground and took a hold of the big bad wolf''s legs while Allen prepared for another attack.


    "God''s Eye!"


    As Allen completed his preparation for the God''s Eye, the array made of Eyes of the Spirit dematerialized and rematerialized into another array, the array for the God''s Eye.


    The array at the same altitude where Allen was floating, rose higher near the limits of the shrine''s sky.


    Then, the suction force of the array, which is now God''s Eye, intensified. After that, with the vast amount of divine energy gathered by the array, a golden eye with a holy aura was formed and looked below it.


    The eye, then, blinked. After which, the divine energy that it gathered gushed out towards the big bad wolf.


    WHOOSH!


    The negation of divine energy and demonic energy within the body of the big bad wolf intensified to the point that its demonic body began to disappear.


    Now, that is what is called a fatal injury.


    Surely, the big bad wolf has a slim chance of survival as of now.


    Meanwhile, the eye in the sky is growing faint as the divine energy that it has gathered was spent. But Allen still has the Jotnar to fight.


    At the same time, the pain in Allen''s body is now becoming rather unbearable.


    His usage of divine energy had long gone past the limit of what his mortal body could take.


    CRASH!


    The body of the big bad wolf crashed. Or rather, its bones crashed into the ground.


    The flesh on his body is done due to the negation.


    ROAR!


    Allen wanted to rejoice but when he heard the roar of the Jotnar, he become frustrated.


    Albeit suffering, Allen had no choice but to fight one more battle.

 Chapter 78 - C78 Ratatoskr, Divine Crystal

    After defeating Fenrir''s descendant, Allen also defeated the Jotnar.


    Allen forcibly recondensed the array and reused God''s Eye to kill the Jotnar.


    But this made Allen extremely weak. He is unsure whether to rejoice or not. However, one thing is sure, Allen defeated both of the creatures beyond the ranks of a general.


    RUMBLE!


    But, all of a sudden, Allen felt the surrounding rumble. He looked towards its source and could only curse as he saw it.


    "Shit! There are more?"


    Unbeknownst to him, the ones that he killed are just part of a big family of the Jotnars and Fenrir''s descendants.


    WHOOSH!


    At the same time, his wings that are made up of divine energy began to dematerialize and he began to fall.


    Meanwhile, as he was falling, Allen closed his eyes as he knew that this is a better outcome. At least at this point, Allen will be sent to his divine slumber and would have a chance to reawaken.


    However, beyond Allen''s expectation, the speedy beast that, could be said, the one that brought him to this predicament came rushing to him and caught him.


    Then the squirrel spoke, "well done, bastard."


    It seemed that the squirrel had met the desired outcome that it wanted.


    The squirrel then took Allen''s limp body in one of the caves and laid him on the cave''s floor. After which, it stared at Allen''s limp body.


    "Fuck!"


    The Squirrel cursed and took an item out of nowhere. The item looked like a diamond with a golden hue and a holy aura.


    It then placed the crystal within Allen''s chest. After a while, Allen''s limp body began to recover, the divine energy that he had spent was replenished.


    However, the crystal, lost a bit of its luster. But still, its golden hue is there.


    After a while, Allen opened his eyes. But, although his divine energy is replenished, the pain in his mortal body did not subside.


    Allen could still feel it throbbing all over his body.


    The first thing that Allen did as he woke up is to inspect the crystal that was placed on his chest a while ago.


    As he did so, a forgotten piece of information appeared on his mind. This is the information regarding the crystal that is now in his hand.


    The crystal is named divine crystal. It is the solidification of divine energy. Of course, the solidified divine energy did not contain the authority of the divine energy''s owner. Otherwise, it would not solidify.


    But why did the divine crystal exist if the Divine Spirits could store it by themselves? Well, this is mainly used when the Divine Spirit would trade with each other.


    A divine crystal is as big as a thumb.


    One of these divine crystals is enough to sustain a Divine Spirit with a divine body for a while depending on the Divine Spirit''s strength.


    In Allen''s case, he could use the divine crystal for a long time, literally.


    "Tsk, ungrateful bastard."


    Meanwhile, amidst Allen''s thought, a voice interrupted him.


    He looked around only to notice the squirrel that caused his predicament a while ago. But upon seeing it, Allen reckoned that the squirrel is the one who saved him.


    "Your, not heartless after all, eh?" Allen said. Then, he gripped the divine crystal tightly without the intention to give it back.


    Then, after a while, before the squirrel could even respond, Allen attacked the creature with a palm wave.


    Pfft!


    However, as Allen expected, the squirrel dodged it with ease.


    "Ungrateful bastard! Do you think you would be alive if not for me?" the squirrel fumed in anger as it berated Allen.


    "Do you think I would die if not for you?"


    However, Allen shut him up with one question.


    The squirrel went silent for a while as if he was thinking about how to retort Allen. However, Allen would not let him do so.


    "How about for more compensation?"


    "You''re asking for more? Shameless!" the squirrel glared at Allen. However, in the next second, it smiled eerily and asked, "you want more, eh?"


    Allen did not reply but the beast did not need one because Allen''s answer is already plastered in his eyes as if they were saying yes.


    "Hehe, there are more. Would you like more?" the squirrel is akin to a demon tempting someone to do his bidding.


    If Allen could not feel the faint divine energy within the squirrel''s body, he might have thought that it is a demon.


    Of course, Allen would not fall for the tricks of the fellow in front of him.


    "Nah, forget it. I don''t trust you. You nearly cost my life."


    Then, Allen waved the divine crystal and materialized a chair for him to sit on. However, this seemingly simple action frightened the squirrel.


    "Bastard, don''t use too much divine energy if you don''t want to die in the Jotnar''s hands."


    But of course, Allen did not know who the Jotnars are.


    "Jotnars? Who are they?"


    "Are you a foreign Divine Spirit?" the squirrel asked.


    He clearly saw Allen gather the divine energies of the shrine when he fought the two creatures.


    "What do you think?" Allen replied while trying to act mysterious.


    "You''re not a foreign Divine Spirit," the squirrel concluded after thinking for a while.


    "Fuck, why do you think¡­"


    And thus, the two began arguing. One Divine Spirit and one squirrel.


    After who knows how long, Allen finally cleared his identity.


    "Oh, I see."


    "Wait, is your father from Asgard?"


    "Or, perhaps, it was your mother."


    ¡­


    Here we go again, the squirrel began blabbering shits again.


    "Fuck! What do you think of us Divine Spirits?" Allen asked in a loud voice filled with divine energy which silenced the squirrel.


    He thought for a while then replied, "divine fucking spirits?"


    He replied in an innocent voice and with ''innocent'' eyes.


    Divine Spirits are not born through sex or pregnancy and such. They are created through religion and beliefs and were sustained through faith.


    But based on the logic of the squirrel, it seemed that Divine Spirits are such.


    Meanwhile, Allen, at that same time, thought what if Divine Spirits are born just like that of a human and some other creatures?


    What if a male Divine Spirit and female Divine Spirit¡­?

 Chapter 79 - C79 "...You Like More Of It?"

    What if a male Divine Spirit and female Divine Spirit?


    Allen did not know however he could perhaps discover.


    Ahem! Allen cleared his throat with the thought of it.


    Meanwhile, while looking at him, the squirrel had guessed Allen''s thoughts.


    "Ahem, you seem to be interested to get to know a female Divine Spirit, eh?"


    Again, Allen is speechless and could not retort the squirrel. In the end, he could only change the topic.


    "Where did you get this divine crystal?"


    Of course, the squirrel knew that Allen asked that question simply to change the subject. However, the squirrel did not mind.


    "So, are you saying you like more of it?"


    "Ahh, shit. Yes, I want more of it."


    Allen had finally decided to give in.


    "Hehe, we can have a deal." The squirrel was very pleased with the outcome and did not even hide his delight.


    "What deal? Speak!"


    "Help me get out of this place, I will give you all the divine crystals in this place."


    The squirrel''s answer struck the greed within Allen.


    The divine crystal is extremely important for Allen. With it, he could do many things. For instance, with his current strength, there is no need to worry about his divine energy consumption.


    Let''s say, he would still be okay even if Allen has to fight ten more of the Jotnars and Fenrir''s descendants.


    "Bastard, I think, I know what you are thinking. However, let me say a thing, at this time, don''t use much divine energy."


    Allen looked at the squirrel. He stopped thinking.


    It was indeed as it has said. Allen should be cautious until he gets to know the shrine, entirely.


    "Just how many divine crystals are there?" Allen asked.


    "I don''t know, I did not count them but there is a hall full of them. I think that place is the treasury."


    With that, Allen''s eyes glittered in green light.


    Now, Allen knew that coming here is, undoubtedly, a very good idea.


    "I will find a way to get out of here. However, I cannot promise when to get you out."


    With that Allen no longer hesitated and momentarily agreed with the squirrel.


    At the same time, the squirrel is very pleased with what Allen said and replies, "I have been here for a long time now, I can wait for a bit more."


    "Oh! Good, then."


    Hearing the squirrel''s answer, Allen had one less worry. However, there is one thing on his mind.


    "Is the rupture of divine energy a normal event in this realm?"


    "Yes, it happens after every decade¡­"


    Thus, the squirrel explained to Allen.


    It is not a secret to every creature in the realm that they are invaded by the demon. They knew that this had been like this for a long time now.


    Also, they are not ignorant that this realm is a shrine. However, it seemed that the Divine Spirit of this realm has been senile. Or let''s, inactive.


    Although there are times that the Divine Spirit would act, it is not enough. The Divine Spirit would only command the puppet when that happens. Further than that, there is none.


    At the same time, according to the squirrel, the invasion of the demons caused the Ragnarok.


    When the Ragnarok happened, the demons and the gods fought. The fight is intense and, in the end, it caused mutual destruction.


    Both the gods and the demons became shambles. Then the nine realms or the nine shrines during the Norse''s era collided and become one, which is the current Asgard.


    The once beautiful shrine had become like this. Worse, it is irreparable.


    This shrine had become impure. Many authorities are mixed. The authorities of the demons and the gods alike.


    According to the squirrel, the shrine also has places for the demons. Aside from the places that had dense divine energy, there are also the places that are dense with demonic.


    Then, in those places, there lived the demonic creature. They are not pure-blooded; however, it could not be denied that they are the descendants of the demons that caused the Ragnarok of the Norse gods.


    Still, their power could make humans green in envy.


    After the long explanation, Allen created some Eyes of the Spirit that would serve as an eye for him.


    Of course, Allen did not overdo it. He only condensed a few dozens. If he creates more than that, he fears that the Jotnars would notice him.


    Those creatures are very sensitive to divine energy.


    With that, both he and the squirrel journeyed.


    And, before they did so, the squirrel ''lent'' Allen a relic that could help him hide his divine energy.


    The relic is miraculous. Furthermore, the relic works in either divine or demonic energies.


    The relic is a necklace with an eye pendant. It is named the eyes of death.


    According to it. It was passed down by his ancestors. It came from his foremost ancestor, the Ratatoskr.


    As for the true origin of the relic nobody knew. Or at least, the Ratatoskr''s family did not know.


    However, looking at the relic, Allen knew that this relic is not simple as it seemed. He reckoned that there is more than what meets the eye.


    By now, Allen is beginning to fulfill his goal of knowing the secrets of this shrine. However, he knew that what he had discovered from the Ratatoskr is still not the whole truth.


    He speculated that things are not simple as they seemed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a place where demonic energies are once dense before the rupture, a group of Jotnars is seated around a giant round table.


    The group of Jotnars is conversing in the language that the humans did not know, the black speech.


    There is a total of five of them. One is seated in the gigantic chair bigger than the rest while the other is seated on the smaller one.


    It is evident that the one seated in a bigger chair has higher authority. Further than that, it also looked more powerful.. It is also wearing a crystal crown.

 Chapter 80 - C80 Nordic Races

    "A Divine Spirit?"


    "Yes!"


    "Is he strong?"


    "He is but not to the point where he can threaten our race."


    "Oh, I see. However, we must kill him before he becomes stronger."


    "Is he sent by the elves?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Well, it matters not. Kill him!"


    The Jotnars in the council discussed among themselves. However, the one with the highest authority is silent all this time.


    If Allen saw them, he would be stunned to know that their strength is beyond the Jotnar and Fenrir''s descendants that he fought.


    They are, clearly, far stronger than those at the ranks of an admiral.


    Even if Allen has the divine crystal, he would not be able to defeat just one of them. Furthermore, injuring them would even be a dream.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen and the squirrel are traveling towards the center. They are hiking mountain by mountain. In the process, they are not walking. They are leaping from tree to tree.


    It might be tiring but Allen enjoyed it. He knew that this way, the alteration of his body would further be sped up albeit tiring and painful.


    Well, the truth is Allen could not feel the fatigue, all he can feel is the destruction of his cells and then the divine energy would take over the role of the destroyed cell. A bit more and his body will be fully altered.


    On the way, the squirrel told Allen more about the hall filled with divine crystals.


    According to it. The hall is a temple but this temple is yet to be discovered by the inhabitants of the realm because it was hidden deep in the earth below.


    In fact, the squirrel nearly died in the process. Or so it said.


    "Wait, what do you mean by the inhabitants of the realm? The beasts?"


    "Beasts are not the only inhabitants of this realm."


    Thus, it told Allen the races inhabiting the realm.


    There are the Jotnars, Fenrir''s descendants, Elves, Dwarves, Valkyries, and more.


    The squirrel did not mention all the races in Asgard. However, Allen knew that there are more.


    Now, Allen is amazed for real. Compared to the world before his divine slumber, this place has diverse races.


    Some of the races even have the same name as the races back in his time such as the elves and the dwarves.


    Given the opportunity, Allen would like to know more.


    But right now, Allen needed to focus on the main goal which is to get the divine crystals and look for a way to leave the shrine.


    As for knowing the secrets of the shrine, Allen had decided that it would just be a side quest.


    If he is fated, he will know it. Otherwise, no matter what does he would only be wasting time. Allen knew that very well.


    ¡­


    A week passed, Allen and the squirrel are now riding a deer-like creature which the squirrel called the Moder.


    The creature has a head akin to the headless torso of a human. Then, there is a pair of hands on his face as well glowing eyes.


    It has a height of about three meters.


    Originally, the Moder was killed by Allen. Then using his authority, Allen brought the creature back to life as an undead.


    (Behold, the Ancient God in the Modern World will become The Age of Zombies. lol)


    Of course, he fixed the body of the undead Moder in order not to rot.


    Then, at that moment, they are no longer walking with their feet. They are seated at the back of the Moder.


    Allen is even planning to create a carriage. However, on the other hand, it might not be a good idea.


    Well, the carriage is better ridden in the plains. At the same time, from reviving the Moder alone, the squirrel is already glaring at him.


    The squirrel, if possible, would like Allen to minimize his usage of divine energy as it might cause them unnecessary trouble.


    However, Allen is a Divine Spirit, prohibiting him to used divine energy is like saying not to move.


    After all, a Divine Spirit''s energy is the divine energy and it was inseparable to them. it has been part of them.


    Their existence would result in the creation of divine energy.


    After a few more days, Allen got tired of riding the Moder with the squirrel and thus created one more undead zombie. This infuriated his companion. But in the end, the squirrel ''reluctantly'' accepted it.


    The duo traveled day and night.


    Allen did not need a rest as long as he had divine energy while the squirrel also did not need to rest, for some reason.


    Then another month passed, the duo arrived at the lake.


    The first thing that Allen thought is to enjoy the lake. And after arguing with the squirrel for a while, Allen is already swimming on it.


    Of course, before Allen did, he first inspected it. However, he did not find anything that might be fatal or him. Or rather, his divine instinct did not tell him of danger.


    Of course, the squirrel had a bad premonition in this lake. But still, he chose to wash.


    Then, after washing, the squirrel began to fall asleep which Allen did not find odd.


    After all, the squirrel is not a divine creature.


    Based on their journey, Allen understood that the squirrel is neither a divine creature nor a demonic creature.


    It is in between the two. The energy that it uses is natural energy.


    With that, Allen also understood why would the squirrel divine crystals to close a deal with him.


    But now, Allen had secretly become warier of the creature.


    Meanwhile, Allen also used this time to wash their rides. The Moder has a faint stink that Allen did not like.


    Allen manipulated the water and washed the creatures.


    After that, Allen sat cross-legged as he closed his eyes to look at what is happening with the outside world.


    Although he, somewhat, knew what is happening, Allen still consulted his shrines and his Divine Marks.

 Chapter 81 - C81 Fossegrim

    After that, Allen sat cross-legged as he closed his eyes to look at what is happening with the outside world.


    Although he, somewhat, knew what is happening through the prayers, Allen still consulted his shrines and his Divine Marks.


    However, as Allen sat cross-legged, he could connect neither to his shrines nor to his Divine Marks.


    ''This is weird,'' Allen thought.


    He could not connect to them. However, Allen could still hear the prayers of his followers.


    Allen could still receive divine energy from the prayers of his believers.


    However, as Allen opened his eyes, he was stunned to see that he was bound by a forest tree root.


    Aside from that, a graceful melody is drifting in the air. On his side, is the squirrel lying on the ground and was snoring.


    Allen looked around and found a man barely dressed with a lion cloth sitting on the rock beside the lake.


    The man is playing a harp. If Allen is not in this state, he would praise the man for his talents. However, Allen knew that it was the man who bound him.


    He wondered how strong the man is.


    Could he be at the ranks of an admiral? Or perhaps, he''s even stronger.


    However, it is unlikely for the man to be at a rank higher than an admiral.


    If so, Allen and the squirrel would no longer be in this world.


    Meanwhile, seeing that Allen is no longer affected by his melody, the man played his harp more intensely than before.


    As he did so, the roots of the tree that bound Allen gripped him tighter and tighter.


    "Fuck!"


    Allen cursed as he knew that he cannot continue like this. Otherwise, he would be dead in no time.


    Fortunately, Allen is cautious. Although he failed to detect the danger from the man, he had his means.


    With an intention to retaliate, Allen controlled his Eyes of the Spirit in order to form an array.


    After that, he guided the array into the man. Of course, this seemingly long act happened in a brief moment.


    The man was caught off guard because his attention is focused on Allen.


    His concentration is disrupted and was forced to break Allen''s array, instead.


    Meanwhile, as the man diverted his attention, Allen did not even need to deal with the roots because the roots immediately let go of him.


    Then, the roots moved and attacked the man, instead.


    Now, Allen is confused. But on closer look, he understood what just happened.


    "The tree is sentient and was angered by the man. Hehe!"


    Allen is amused by the man''s action. The weapon that the man used to eliminate Allen is now attacking him, instead.


    However, the tree seemed to be not a match for the man.


    Allen could see that the movements of the tree''s roots had gone sluggish. Thus, using his authority over life, Allen boosted the tree''s vitality.


    Allen''s divine energy is coursing towards the tree. Now, the man is regretting what he did.


    Also, he now understood why Allen is not affected by his spells.


    ''It turned out that he is a divine,'' the man thought.


    He, then, closed his eyes as he had accepted his fate.


    Initially, he was simply disgusted as he saw the two of them bathing in his lake. Never had he thought that one from them is a venerable Divine Spirit.


    Meanwhile, Allen took this opportunity to converse with the man.


    "If I will spare you. But, what can you give me?" Allen asked.


    The man is stunned by the sudden turn of events.


    "I''ll give you, my loyalty."


    The man did not hesitate to give Allen his loyalty.


    And, as the man offered his loyalty, the tree stopped attacking him. However, his roots are still pointed at the man.


    Meanwhile, Allen smiled in satisfaction.


    Judging by the actions of the tree, Allen could tell that it was rather grateful and respectful to him.


    "Thank you," Allen expressed his gratitude as he looked at the tree.


    Then, he diverted his attention towards the man and pointed at the man.


    "Don''t resist," Allen said as he planted his Divine Mark in the man''s inner body.


    However, seeing the naked man, Allen is rather conflicted.


    Thus, he snapped his fingers and ''tailored'' a set of clothes for the man, underwear and a robe.


    The man is indeed fortunate. He was rather flattered in his heart to have a Divine Spirit make an object for him albeit a normal one.


    However, the man encountered a problem. He did not know how to wear it.


    Seeing the man''s expression, Allen had no choice but to instruct the man.


    "What are you called?" Allen asked.


    "I am Cold Wind," the man answered.


    If you''re wondering if the realm has the same language as earth. The answer is no. Their languages are not even one percent the same.


    However, Allen has the privilege as a Divine Spirit to be able to converse with anyone disregarding the language.


    The Divine Spirits could use the soul fluctuation to understand the intentions of the one they are conversing with. At the same time, their soul fluctuation could be easily understood if they want.


    Meanwhile, the man was very excited.


    ''This is great. A Divine Spirit had accepted me as a servant,'' the man thought.


    "What race do you belong to?" Allen asked.


    Clearly, the man did not have sharp ears indicating that he is not an elf. At the same time, judging by the height of the man, he could not be a dwarf.


    "My lord," the man said as he bowed. Then, as he lifted his head, he continued talking.


    "I am a Fossegrim, my lord."


    Meanwhile, Allen did not know what is a Fossegrim. Thus, Cold Wind gladly explained what is he.


    According to Cold Wind, he is a spirit of nature who was gifted with the ability of music.


    He could use the melody of music to attack the soul of anyone that has a soul and such.


    Meanwhile, he did not know how he did exist but one day, he was born amidst the sound of fierce winter wind.. Thus, he called himself Cold Wind.

 Chapter 82 - C82 More Followers, True Colors

    Allen is very pleased because he just gained a powerful follower.


    With Cold Wind around, he did not have to worry about the modern world when he got back.


    Also at this time, Allen looked at the tree.


    Then, he introduced himself to the tree.


    "Good day, I am the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    Allen did have the intention of making the tree as one of his followers. However, if he fails, it would be good to have another friend.


    After Allen introduced himself, one of the roots of the tree popped up and bloomed a flower as if the tree is offering it to him.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death, I and my brothers are willing to follow you if you can help us with our predicament of being trampled by the creatures of this realm."


    As sturdy as they are, the tree talked slowly with a deep aged voice.


    "Well, I could grant you what you ask. However, it would depend on yourself if you are capable," Allen replied.


    He then added, "As you can see, I am still weak and am yet to return to my peak."


    "Worry not, my lord." Allen was delighted as the tree called him lord. He is now sure that the tree wanted to become his follower.


    The tree then added, "I can see it, my lord. However, of all the Divine Spirits that our race saw, we knew that you are different."


    Allen was stunned. He did not expect that the tree would say such a thing. At the same time, he is also not sure what did the tree saw on him. Nevertheless, he is pleased.


    Thus, Allen did not waste any moment and gave the tree his mark.


    Then, he said, "make it grow, I would help you through that."


    "Yes, my lord," the tree replied readily.


    Allen waited for half a day for the squirrel to wake up. And when he did, he was flabbergasted to see that Allen gained a strong follower.


    While waiting, Allen explained the use of faith energy to Cold Wind. However, he did not impart a training regime and only imparted the hand seals.


    As someone at the ranks of an admiral, there is no need for Cold Wind to learn the training regimes that Allen prepared for his followers.


    Those training regimes would not do any good to him.


    No matter how he looked at Cold Wind, he was intimidated. However, he did not say any word regarding it.


    They stayed for the night and continued pushing forward on the next day.


    Meanwhile, barely a few hours passed since he had given his marks. However, Allen could feel a huge influx of divine energy.


    Moreover, they are growing at a very fast pace.


    At this rate, Allen would be back at his peak in no time.


    Allen was very happy with his progress. With this, his foundation had become sturdy.


    The foundation of a Divine Spirit is his followers. The stronger his followers are, the stronger his foundation will be. At the same time, the harder will he fall.


    Their journey continued for another month. Only, then, do they finally arrive at the place where the Ratatoskr said the divine crystals are.


    Well, they had arrived in the vicinity. However, they are yet to arrive at the real place. They still have to climb down a deep hole and fend off the dangers within.


    Now, Allen is getting suspicious of the Ratatoskr. However, considering the gains, Allen calmed down.


    ''Where there are gains, there are risks,'' Allen thought inwardly.


    "My lord, let me explore the dangers first," Cold Wind volunteered.


    "No need," Allen waved his hand as he declined him.


    Then, Allen condensed his divine energy into a bird.


    Not energy in a figure of a bird but a real bird.


    As Allen had the authority over life and death, he could create these things.


    Well, Allen would not consider doing this back in the time. However now, Allen had a divine crystal that contained lots of divine energy.


    Furthermore, he is also about to gain more divine crystals. Knowing this, Allen''s mood is superb.


    The squirrel and Cold Wind could tell. In fact, Cold Wind is even infected by Allen''s mood.


    As the Ratatoskr noticed Allen condense a bird, he hurriedly explained to Allen what are the dangers within the hole.


    According to the Ratatoskr, the hole is filled with a pack of spiders.


    It is their hunting ground as well as their home.


    As Allen looked around, he noticed traces of webs which means that oftentimes, the spiders would come out. And it was also confirmed by the Ratatoskr.


    However, Allen no longer trusts the Ratatoskr. And every time the Ratatoskr talks, Allen would pay attention to his soul fluctuation.


    He knew that the Ratatoskr from the very start did not have a good intention however Allen failed to detect it.


    Or perhaps, the Ratatoskr only forgot to inform Allen. However, whatever the case, it is better to be cautious,


    Meanwhile, after a while, the small bird that Allen released is back and reported everything that it saw.


    According to the bird, there are gigantic spiders over the place. Their webs are all over the place. If the bird if not small and was not granted some abilities by Allen, he would not be able to survive the place and would have become a snack for one of the beasts.


    It seemed that the Ratatoskr did not lie. It told Allen the truth. However, Allen also knew that the Ratatoskr would not lie at this time. It would be foolish to do so.


    After all, Allen sent a scout ahead of him.


    ''Divine Spirits are really hard to deal with,'' the Ratatoskr thought inwardly.


    The truth is it was the first time that the Ratatoskr dealt with a Divine Spirit. At first, he was very excited. However now, he is very anxious.


    He knew that with one small mistake, he would die especially now that he had an admiral as a follower.

 Chapter 83 - C83 The Melody Of Life And Death

    Shriek!


    Allen and the others had descended the hole.


    The hole is about ten meters in diameter. It is pitch black and its walls are covered with webs.


    However, the webs made Allen and the other''s descent easier.


    Unfortunately, Allen''s undead Moders could not climb down the walls of the hole.


    Their hooves are not meant for that. Thus, Allen could only reluctantly leave them and wander on their own. However, on second thought, why would an undead wonder? Look for brains? Then, cause an apocalypse in the shrine? Hehe, nonsense.


    Meanwhile, as Allen and the gang continue to descend, Allen began to suffocate.


    He knew that is because of the negation of the demonic energy and the divine energy on his body.


    Fortunately, the negation is not intense. Otherwise, Allen would have been dead by now with no chance to survive.


    This could not be called an encounter between a demon and a Divine Spirit. All that there are the energies.


    With that, Allen glared are the squirrel and straightforwardly asked, "are you scheming against me?"


    Allen''s question caught the Ratatoskr off guard. He did not expect that he would be so direct to ask such a question without reservation.


    "My lord, why should I do that?"


    Allen continued to glare at the squirrel. He was not convinced that it did not have schemes on his mind.


    Of course, now that he has a follower at the ranks of an admiral, he could foil the fellow''s plans. However, Allen was infuriated knowing that it dared to scheme against him.


    "Lies," Allen said.


    Although Allen said that, he could not detect lies from the creature. However, Allen knew that he is deceived once and could be deceived again.


    For some reason, the Ratatoskr seemed to be able to hide his intentions from Allen, a Divine Spirit.


    One must know that a Divine Spirit could read the fluctuation of the soul. The fluctuations of the soul contain the purest intention a creature could have.


    It could not contain a lie. Or rather, it should not contain a lie.


    "My lord, don''t believe him," Cold Wind told Allen. However, he did not say it the normal way.


    Cold Wind said it through prayer.


    Meanwhile, Allen is astonished by Cold Wind''s means. It seemed that he was rather fast learner.


    Meanwhile, the Ratatoskr pleaded as if he was truly innocent.


    "My Lord, I would not do that. I would never."


    "Really?" Allen calmed down which made the creature secretly heave a sigh of relief.


    However, in the next second, he paled as he heard Allen.


    "Tell me, why are there demons bellow?"


    The bird that Allen created did not detect them. However, Allen is very sensitive to them.


    "You said. you nearly lost your life here. It is because of the demons?"


    Allen asked again. He would not let the Ratatoskr retort him that easy.


    This time, the squirrel had, truly, no way to retort. Thus, knowing, that he has no way out, the squirrel had decided to escape.


    WHOOSH!


    With a whoosh, it disappeared in front of Allen. However, the squirrel failed to hide his traces.


    Of course, if Allen is not a Divine Spirit, he could have not discovered the tracks of the squirrel.


    There is a hollow in the faint demonic energy in the surrounding.


    Without a moment of hesitation, Allen took out his divine crystal and used it without reservation.


    Allen went back and followed the Ratatoskr.


    However, before he left, he did not forget to leave instructions for Cold Wind.


    "Cold Wind, I need you to find the divine crystals. The little bird will accompany you."


    Although Cold Wind is still at the ranks of normal believers and is yet to have his seed of faithfulness, Allen had decided to trust him.


    Meanwhile, Cold Wind stayed rooted for a while. He is unsure what to do.


    Although he had Allen''s Divine Mark, he hadn''t fully integrated himself as Allen''s follower.


    "The first command of my lord," he mumbled to himself.


    Then the next moment, he found himself going deeper in the hole while the little bird is following him.


    "What am I doing?" he asked himself.


    However, in the next moment, he laughed wryly as he had realized that he just asked himself a stupid question.


    "Of course, I''m following the command of the lord that will serve for the rest of my life."


    At this moment, something grew in him. He was not sure what it is. At the same time, he did not have a moment to spare to inspect it.


    However, he knew that it would not cause him any harm. He understood that the Divine Mark of a Divine Spirit would always care for the life of its host.


    At this moment, Cold Wind could not feel a warning from the mark. Instead, it was very happy as if it had just seen the companion that it had been longing to see.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death, my lord, I pray for speed."


    That is the first prayer that Cold Wind had uttered.


    At the same time, that is the first prayer that Allen granted to him.


    At that moment, Cold Wind felt close to the wind.


    The wind aided him as he headed deeper.


    "Is this the wonders of following a Divine Spirit?" Cold Wind could not help but ask himself.


    Although he is born from the wind, he did not directly come from the wind. Instead, he was born from its melody.


    The melody of the wind is what gave him life. And, as he exists, he did not have a purpose.


    Thus, he created one for himself, which is to protect the lake. At that time, as he saw Allen and Ratatoskr on the lake, he felt that his purpose is threatened.


    However now, he found a new one.


    "I will serve the Divine Spirit of Life and Death and discover all the wonder that he will grant me."


    "I shall become his aid in all matters. I will bring melody to his army during the war. And, I will calm the raging emotions of his subject."


    "I shall be the Melody of Life and Death."


    As he said that, his newly formed seed of faithfulness had sprouted.


    However, as it grew, it did not just grow a leaf or two. It, instead, grew into a small sapling.


    With this, Cold Wind had ranked up beyond Allen''s followers before him.

 Chapter 84 - C84 Chase!

    Cold Wind had become Allen''s prophet.


    A prophet could not necessarily predict the future however, they are close to the Divine Spirit and it could be said that they are just a rank below a saint.


    They are the ones who convey the words of the Divine Spirit to the masses.


    They are the one that enlightens the shadowed heart of the Divine Spirit''s subject.


    They will be a star in the dark sky and an oasis amidst the desert.


    Meanwhile, a bird-and-man duo is moving in the pitch-black hole. However, they are not hindered by the lack of light.


    They are agilely climbing down until, finally, they noticed an opening akin to a cave in the wall of the hole.


    Cold Wind did not hesitate and entered it. However, as he did so, red eyes stared at him.


    It seemed that he had finally reached the edge of the spiders'' territory.


    However, Cold Wind is not a fool to be surrounded by them.


    Meanwhile, all of a sudden, the small bird glowed and become akin to a light bulb in the air which gave light to the surrounding.


    Of course, the bird could not do it on its own. It had the support of the Divine Mark within Cold Wind.


    At the same time, there is also a negation of opposing energies but the generation of divine energy from Cold Wind''s constant praises in his mind kept fueling it.


    In fact, it is even overflowing.


    The divine energy generated from the praises of an admiral ranked creature is not something that could be compared to the divine energy within the plague river church.


    Furthermore, Cold Wind''s thought and soul is not tainted by evil thoughts. He is extremely pure.


    Ding! Dring! Ding!


    Cold Wind plucked the strings of his harp and made a melody that affected the spiders.


    The spiders that he had are only number five. However, if he let them send a report to their companions, they would become a hundred or a thousand in an instant.


    Meanwhile, as the spiders heard his melody, they become muddleheaded and after a while, they lost their consciousness.


    Cold Wind''s melody attacks the soul.


    And just now, he attacked their soul. His melody painlessly destroyed their soul.


    However, Cold Wind did not completely eradicate them. He eft one spider to be his mount.


    He can do it? Yes, he just did.


    The melody created a mark akin to Allen''s mark when he controls beasts. However, Cold Wind''s mark is unlike Allen.


    He, constantly, needed to supply it with his spiritual energy.


    Meanwhile, Cold Wind is yet to fully utilize the usage of faith energy. However, the Divine Mark is already hinting at him.


    If he would constantly fight, it would not be long until he will do so.


    However, Cold Wind did not urgently need it.


    After all, he is at the ranks of an admiral.


    Before the dead spiders could be discovered by their fellows, Cold Wind left while mounted atop the back of the spider.


    The spiders in this area are unlike the arachnids that we knew. They are of the same height as humans and they possess a deadly venom.


    Moreover, each of their legs is like powerful spear that could stab their enemies to death.


    The spiders are agile and quick. It is the best transportation for Cold Wind in the pitch-black abyss like this one.


    It could climb, jump, and more. Furthermore, it could see in the darkness with no problem.


    However, their eyes are dulled in the daylight and could not see in the sun. But, of course, there is no need for them to go where the sun shines.


    Their natural habitat is in this pitch-clack abyss. Here they could live their life like kings. They do not need to worry about foods and such.


    However, Cold Wind is not as comfortable as he was hoping when he is atop the spider''s back.


    There is faint negation from the divine energy from his Divine Mark and into the body of the spider.


    Just like the other creatures of the shrine, they are altered by the energies. To be precise, the body of the spiders are altered by demonic energy.


    However, just a while ago, when Cold Wind attacked the spider, his attack did not meet obstruction and directly reached the soul of the poor creature.


    At the same time, the spiders are only at the ranks of a general.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen continued to chase the Ratatoskr.


    They had been on the run for a week now. There are times that Allen nearly caught the squirrel. However, for some reason, it seemed that it was toying with him.


    Of course, Allen knew that it was trying to enrage him to act recklessly. However, as a Divine Spirit, how could he be toyed by a lowly creature just like that.


    Concurrently, Allen did not have an advantage in speed. However, he has two Moders with him. One is the one he is riding while the other one oftentimes tries to attack.


    Allen knew that this game is a game of perseverance and Allen had an ace over it.


    As a divine, he did not need to sleep.


    At the same time, it is also the same for the Moders. Since they are undead. They do not feel no fatigue. Furthermore, since Allen did some modifications with their bodies, their bodies are naturally stronger than a living Moder.


    "Creature, surrender, or you will face my wrath," Allen said.


    Of course, the Ratatoskr is not foolish to do so.


    "Hahaha, wrath? I don''t care. You can''t even catch me."


    It was amused as to how Allen could demand his surrender if he cannot catch him.


    However, he did not relax because he knew that Allen could indeed catch him if Cold Wind got his hands on the divine crystals. But that is better said than to be done.


    From the very start that he saw Allen, he had been scheming against him. He had already targeted him at that time. He prepared many things.


    However, he did not expect that Allen would gain an admiral ranked follower.


    He is rather regretting messing with a Divine Spirit but he did not have a path to retreat.


    He had already done it.

 Chapter 85 - C85 The Military Has A God Backing Them?

    Meanwhile, the members of the Divine Judo are with General Sean and General Bren. They had grouped together.


    On their way, when they had departed from Allen, they found the two in their pitiful state.


    On consideration that they were of the same race, they had decided to help them both.


    At this time, they had somewhat discarded the division between powers.


    The said united humanity is not united at all. They may be working to eliminate the human, but they have reservations against the others.


    They do not want to exhaust their strength just in case the other factions tried to eliminate them.


    It could be said that the demons are not the real enemy. The real enemy is the other factions of the same race as them.


    The ones that are trying to monopolize the faction are the military, or the government itself. Then the other faction. However, they rather fear the prowess of the military.


    "Thank you."


    Suddenly, General Bren expressed his gratitude.


    This might not be the right time but he did not care. He believes that gratitude could be expressed at any time.


    Meanwhile, they continued to head towards the exit that they knew. And a few more days, they arrived back at the residential area.


    They saw the familiar dilapidated buildings in the vicinity. However, the puppets are no longer there.


    It seemed that this place is not the real battleground.


    They were simply passing by.


    However, the puppets were replaced by gloomy-looking humanoid creatures.


    If Allen is here, he would surely say to his Moder, "Hey, dude, your cousins."


    The creatures looked like rotten walking corpses. However, they are walking fair and square, unlike the real corpses.


    Indeed, these creatures are none other than zombies. However, the word zombies are not their correct name in the Norse pantheon.


    They are called Draugar. However, there is not much difference between the zombies that we know.


    A/N: Behold, the zombies had finally appeared!


    As old man, Darwin, and the others saw them, they felt chills on their back.


    "We''re not lost, are we?" Glenna could not help but ask.


    "No, this should be the right place?" old man Darwin affirmed.


    "What do you mean ''should''?" Madman Leonard asked. He felt another chill on his back as old man Darwin said the word ''should''.


    Now, he is somewhat doubting if they really are in the right place.


    However, General Sean looked at General Bren and said, "I think this is the place."


    Meanwhile, as they were dazed, the zombies began coursing their way towards them.


    Beyond their expectation, these zombies are not slow or stiff.


    They could run fast while holding their weapons.


    Judging by the way how they move, the zombies are no different from humans.


    Meanwhile, Madman Leonard took his time and did not hesitate to punch the leading zombie with his hammer.


    Thud!


    However, in the next moment, his face paled. His attack did not do anything to the zombie.


    It was like he was hitting a sold substance.


    "Fuck! Are these zombies?" he cursed.


    Based on their rotting bodies, they should be easy to deal with. However, unbeknownst to them. their bodies are strengthened by the accumulated hatred over the years.


    One must note that this hatred could only be released if the divine energy is thin.


    Otherwise, they will be bombarded by the dense divine energy.


    "Fuck, they have the strength of a general!" Glenna explained.


    Then as she looked at the others zombies, she was horrified again to discover that they were at least of the same strength as the one that Madman Leonard struck.


    "Run!"


    Meanwhile, Madman Leonard immediately fled when he discovered the strength of the creature.


    Although he was called a madman, he is not stupid. He knew that if he would be tangled in a fight, he would be akin to a dead man.


    The number of the zombies chasing over them and the gang is beyond the number that they could count at one glance.


    There are at least a hundred of them while there are barely a dozen of them.


    "If only Allen is here," the old man lamented with a whisper.


    However, most of them heard it. They too felt pity. If Allen is here, he would have discovered this and they would not be in this predicament.


    "Where is he?" Madman Leonard asked. He saw Allen head to the center however, he is not sure where did Allen head exactly.


    "Perhaps he is dead?" one from the Divine Judo commented.


    "That is unlikely to happen," old man Darwin defended him but he did not explain how so.


    There is something in him that is telling him that Allen is still alive.


    Well, indeed, Allen is alive. Furthermore, he is not the one who is being chased. It''s the other way around, instead.


    Meanwhile, as they were running in the opposite direction of the exit, they were stunned as they saw a black horizontal line in from of them.


    However, as they look intently, they paled as they realized that the ''line'' are zombies, instead.


    "Shit, what do we do now?" Glenna asked as he looked at old man Darwin.


    Old man Darwin is the oldest among their group. Thus, they subconsciously treat him as their leader. Aside from the seniority, he also had the appropriate strength.


    Although he might not overwhelm them, he is stronger than the others by a few degrees.


    Meanwhile, for the second time, both General Sean and General Bren nodded at each other.


    "Apollo, the patron of humanity, I, the appointed general of the military, asks for your help," both General Sean and General Bren said simultaneously.


    As they did so, the members of the Divine Judo are astounded. A power unknown to them fluctuated from both of their bodies.


    After that, they felt the sun in the shrine shine more intensely than before.


    However, although it was more intense, it seemed to be gentler.


    It was akin to the warm kiss of a mother and a gentle hug of a father.


    Then, from the sun, a voice, resonated.


    "I could not do much in this realm, neither my uncle. However, you can try calling unto the god in the Base 300."


    Indeed, it was as Apollo said.


    Asgard is after all a shrine.


    However, Apollo did not leave without helping them.


    As the sun''s light returned to normal, they all felt rejuvenated.

 Chapter 86 - C86 Worth Revealed

    Meanwhile, using their rejuvenated energies and bodies they fight with all they''ve got. Still, they were hopeless with the number of zombies close to a hundred.


    However, just now, they gained hope. They all heard what Apollo said. They could try and ask for help from the god in Base 355.


    But, no matter how eager are the members of Divine Judo to ask for help from that particular god, they did not know how to.


    Meanwhile, General Sean is looking at General Bren. He knew the fuss of General Bren with followers of that god.


    His reckless son had offended that god and was imprisoned with him.


    "Fuck! Are seeking help or not?"


    Madman Leonard is getting impatient. He had gained plenty of injuries now. Some are light while some are fatal. His fighting prowess is getting weaker.


    He knew that if this goes on, he would become a corpse. Or worse, he would become a zombie just like in the movies.


    At the same time, General Bren did not know what to do. He knew that these people are his benefactors. However, his hatred for that god is deep.


    Thus, in the end, he closed his eyes and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, we could have a pack with that god," General Sean comforted him.


    General Bren and General Sean are fighting side-by-side. Or back-to-back.


    General Sean is in charge of holding the horde of zombies while General Bren bursts their heads off with his ''fire power''.


    General Sean''s melody is good at pushing back the zombies.


    Together, they are like a team.


    In the interim, General Sean used his power in music and said, "we need to cooperate, follow as I say."


    Despite fighting, the members of the Divine Judo paid full attention to what he said.


    They feared that if they could not say what General Sean said, they would not be saved.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death¡­"


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death¡­"


    "We are lost souls that are in need of your grace¡­"


    "We are lost souls that are in need of your grace¡­"


    "Please save us!"


    As they heard what General Sean said, the members of the Divine Judo faltered. They are not sure how this could help them. However, in the end, they had decided to say it.


    "Please save us!"


    Meanwhile, both General Sean and General Bren knew that they will be screwed when they got back. At the same time, General Bren''s heart is pierced with thousands of knives.


    Whoosh!


    At the time that they finished the prayer, Allen heard them. He was curious why is there a prayer for him coming from within Asgard.


    At first, he thought it was the sentient trees. However, he was surprised to see that it was the Divine Judo along with the two generals.


    He was amused and had decided to delay his chase over the Ratatoskr for a few moments.


    Meanwhile, in the residential area of the shrine, the faint divine energy converged and formed an oversized Eye of the Spirit.


    Then, from it, they heard a voice saying, "it is surprising to see you people call on me."


    "Eh? Are you somehow related to Arthur Hardy?"


    "Hehe, what do you, people, want?"


    Allen spoke through the Eye of the Spirit and waited for their answer.


    Meanwhile, General Bren is clenching his fist. Who would have known that the Divine Spirit recognized him?


    Well, it''s not that Allen did recognize him. He noticed that Arthur''s blood is related to General Bren.


    ''Finally, Arthur''s worth is revealed,'' Allen thought.


    Meanwhile, General Sean replied, "please save us. We are willing to serve you."


    At this moment, all of them become solemn.


    "To be saved just to become a servant," Glenna thought inwardly.


    However, she did not have a choice. It''s either she lives or becomes a servant.


    "WE WILL BECOME A SERVANT!"


    Glenna shouted with sincerity. However, it is not only him who did that. All of them shouted sincerely.


    They are willing to trade their freedom for life.


    "Very well," Allen said. Then he added, "don''t resist."


    After that, his Divine Mark is formed within the Eye of the Spirit and shot towards the men below it.


    In the next second, General Sean and the others knew that they no longer have freedom.


    The Eye of the Spirit then burst and shot towards the zombies.


    The mere negative energies that are sustaining them scattered and in the next second, they fell lifelessly.


    Their undead body began to rot. Then the faint divine energy in the surroundings take charge and destroyed their filthy bodies.


    Of course, Allen did not forget about Arthur Hardy.


    "Bren, your son will be freed, however, I need you to do something."


    Then a map appeared on General Bren''s mind along with a big golden dot and a small golden dot.


    "Follow the big dot," Allen said then he no longer cared about them.


    "HAHAHA!"


    Allen could not contain the joy he felt as he, unexpectedly, gained more followers.


    However, in the next second, he felt gloomy as the Ratatoskr within his senses is getting fainter. Which means that it was close to escaping from him.


    Allen, then, did not hesitate to use some of the divine energies within the divine crystal to look unto the squirrel.


    Right now, the Ratatoskr is beginning to regret why did he give Allen the divine crystal.


    Initially, he simply wanted to bait Allen using it. However, things did not go as he expected.


    Allen got his hand into the divine crystal.


    Meanwhile, the Ratatoskr is not running without a plan.


    Despite fleeing, he schemed how to kill Allen.


    "KEKEKE!"


    In the next second, the squirrel laughed in delight as he thought of a plan.


    Meanwhile, as Allen continued to push forward, his divine instinct throbbed just like last time. Surely his life is in danger.


    Thus, he did not hesitate and increase his usage of divine energy.


    He formed two pairs of wings and flew upwards.. He knew that this might be reckless but he is prepared for the consequences.

 Chapter 87 - C87 Mare

    The Ratatoskr, as he was rushing to escape the forest, headed to a spooky forest. However, before he entered, he looked solemn.


    As he took his first step into the forest, he took one last glance at his back with a smirk on his face.


    Although he knew that this forest is dangerous for himself, Allen would be in graver danger. And he would be delighted to see Allen die in the forest.


    That way, he would be at ease. The feeling of a Divine Spirit seeking revenge on you is not good at all. Although he knew that Allen is still weak, he feared that Allen would get the divine crystals that he found.


    That would not be good, at all. The moment Allen got his hand on the divine crystals, he would become stronger.


    Meanwhile, the Ratatoskr is getting sleepy. In response to it, he slapped himself and took a relic out of nowhere.


    The relic looked like a hammer. If one looked closer at it, one would notice that it looked exactly like the Mjolnir, Thor''s hammer.


    This is none other than the amulet of the Thunder God. It is said that it could cleanse evil.


    Indeed, as the Ratatoskr held it withing his squirrel hands, it began flashing with lightning. After that, the squirrel no longer felt sleepy.


    However, traces of fear could still be seen in its eyes.


    Sigh!


    "Thankfully I have an amulet. If not, I would have been asleep in this place for the rest of my life."


    Indeed, if one falls asleep in this forest, one could no longer wake up and would sleep for the rest of their life.


    This forest is said to be the forest of the Mares. The Mares are the creatures of nightmares.


    They are one of the feared creatures in this realm. None would slander them in fear that they would have their vengeance on their sleep.


    The Mares often had the appearance of a gorgeous woman in a white dress with long Black hair draped on her back.


    They are pale and most of the time they do not communicate with their prey. They silently lure their prey to sleep and would feast on their nightmares.


    Meanwhile, with the help of the amulet, the Ratatoskr is walking safely in the Mares'' forest.


    Then, suddenly, a Mare appeared in front of him.


    "Ratatoskr, long time no see. Hehe"


    The one in front of the Ratatoskr is a Mare with the appearance of a gorgeous lady.


    If the Ratatoskr is a human, he would have already fallen in love with it.


    "Are you here to fulfill the promise of your ancestors?" another one appeared and asked.


    Then, another one appeared and asked an impatient question, "when will it be? We''re are getting impatient, now."


    At this point, the Ratatoskr knew that if this goes on, his amulet would not be able to hold on. Then, he will succumb to death.


    "What? What promise?" the Ratatoskr asked. He was oblivious of it.


    It was probably from the first Ratatoskr or the other Ratatoskr before him. As for him? He did not have an idea about it.


    "The first Ratatoskr promised us a demon shrine." The first Mare that appeared before him replied.


    "What?" as the Ratatoskr heard it, he was stunned.


    Only the fools would promise such. Or rather, only the fools would believe that.


    Nonetheless, he is somewhat regretting that he came here. He thought he would be safer in here. But unbeknownst to him, his ancestor made this place extremely dangerous to him.


    "Wait, I don''t'' have a demon shrine¡­" before the squirrel could finish what he is going to say, one of the Mares interrupted him.


    "What? How could you not have one?"


    "wait, wait, wait. Let me finish." With that, the Mares calmed down. However, they are looking at him with sharp eyes.


    If looks could kill, the Ratatoskr would have been long dead.


    "Speak!"


    "I lured a Divine Spirit to this place." The Ratatoskr proudly said.


    "Bastard, what use do we have for a Divine Spirit?" one of them asked.


    "You could trade him to demons," replied the Ratatoskr.


    "Trade? Sounds good. However, that is better said than done." As one of the Mares said that, he took a few steps backward in fear and quickly reasoned.


    "The Divine Spirit is not strong. He is a young one."


    With that, the Mares calmed down for real.


    "But why would we believe you? Your ancestor tricked us once." One of the Mares remarked suspiciously.


    However, the Mare that first appeared in front of the Ratatoskr sensed something.


    "There is indeed a Divine Spirit coming this way. Furthermore, he is young and tender."


    This revelation elated the other Mares.


    Then, in the next second, they had decided to be benevolent.


    "You will be spared if we could capture the Divine Spirit."


    Thus, their trade concluded.


    Also, at this moment, Allen had finally seen the Ratatoskr with his naked eye.


    "Hm, interesting? Is that a harem?" he asked himself.


    Although he said that, he did not descend and stayed floating in the air.


    He did not trust the creatures below him. The Mares and the Ratatoskr included.


    The Ratatoskr deceived him while the other creature the Ratatoskr with had their bodies slightly altered by the demonic energies.


    Moreover, they are at the strength of a general.


    Allen could kill them one on one but it would be if it comes in a large number.


    Although there are barely a dozen in front of the Ratatoskr, Allen could not be deceived. He could feel more hidden.


    The moment that he come down, he would be akin to a bigger insect that had fallen in the group of an ant.


    Although the ants are small, if they come in a large number, they are deadly.


    Meanwhile, the Mares took out a table and a set of teacups and such. Then one of them invited him for tea.


    "O great Divine Spirit, come let us have a tea."


    Allen would have gone down if he did not notice the faint malicious intent from them.


    It seemed that the Mares are rather ignorant that a Divine Spirit is a master in reading soul fluctuations.


    Despite being far from them, Allen could still feel it.

 Chapter 88 - C88 Raven Flock

    "I would love to; however, I am in a hurry." Allen politely declined.


    "That''s unfortunate, then. Unfortunately, you cannot decline."


    After the first Mare that appeared in front of the Ratatoskr a while ago finished speaking, a flock of ravens flew out of the spooky trees towards Allen.


    Meanwhile, as Allen saw them, all he could do is to widen his eye and furiously flap his two pairs of wings.


    He did not waste any moment and headed towards the edge of the spooky forest.


    He did not have an advantage in the spooky forest. All that is in there is the faint demonic energy. It would not be wise for him to fight there.


    Although the demonic energy is faint, Allen would still be restricted to a certain degree. And he would not like that.


    Meanwhile, as he flew, hundreds of thousands of ravens are chasing him.


    As Allen flew, he disregarded the usage of his divine energy. He flew swiftly in fear that the ravens would catch up to him.


    Although small, they have strength in their number.


    After a few more moments of flying, Allen finally reached the edge of the spooky forest. However, the divine crystal in his hand ran dry and had become a normal stone.


    But despite that, Allen did not give up.


    With a thought, the faint divine energy in the surroundings converged and supported him.


    At this moment, he is ready to fight them.


    "Death!" Allen said with a voice filled with vigor.


    Then, seemingly faint threads of death energies from Allen''s eyes flew towards the ravens one by one.


    However, Allen''s threads of death did not have an advantage with a large number of the ravens.


    He could barely take them on. With this, Allen is forced to flee again. And this time, he had learned his lesson.


    He is constantly moving.


    With the help of the faint divine energies in the surrounding, he is sustaining himself as he fights and flew at the flock of ravens at the same time.


    And although not to a big degree, the number of ravens is being reduced as time passes by.


    "This cannot go one," Allen thought.


    However, he did not have a choice. He could only delay.


    At the same time, Allen is not a Divine Spirit for nothing. As he was moving, he was also creating and spreading his Eyes of the Spirit.


    Just like how he fought the Jotnar and Fenrir''s one of many descendants, he is also planning to create an array to contain them.


    You may think that Allen''s arrays are strong. However, it is not. Well, they are if and only if they fulfill a certain requirement to activate. That requirement is the divine energies within the surroundings.


    Or, if there are none, the death and life energies could also be used. Otherwise, the array will be useless.


    Speaking of which, Allen created a spherical barrier of divine energy around him to prevent the ravens from getting close to him.


    The ravens, if they are alone, did not have great strength. They merely have the strength of a lower colonel beast.


    However, it is different with their group. Furthermore, they act as if they have one mind. It is as if they are being controlled.


    "¡­wait, are they being controlled?" Allen asked himself.


    Then, as he looked around, he saw the Mares sitting cross-legged with their eyes shut.


    Allen could also feel their spiritual energies surging together and is acting like spiritual chains that bind the flock to do their biddings.


    Seeing this, Allen smirked as he was thinking of a way to disrupt their concentration.


    Then, a light bulb lit up in his mind. And on the next second, Allen shallowly dived in the sturdy space of the shrine.


    He disappeared from his initial location and reappeared on the edge of the Mares'' forest.


    After that Allen did a series of hand seals as he connected to his bearers and gathered the divine energy from their marks.


    Then using those divine energies, he attacked the Mares as he launched a beam of death energies towards them.


    With that, the ravens scattered and were no longer attacking them.


    In addition, the aura of the ravens also decreased. They no longer had the strength of lower colonel beasts. If they were to fight a lower captain beast, one on one, they would barely be a match to them.


    It seemed that the Mares are using secret techniques to forcefully raise the strength of the ravens.


    Meanwhile, the Mares coughed out blood while some of them are even dead.


    The alive Mares looked at him with menace. However, Allen could not be bothered with them. He immediately left.


    He knew that he is not a match for them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, back in Base 300 a few days ago, when General Bren pledge his allegiance to Allen, Elioenai released Arthur Hardy.


    Arthur Hardy is barely alive and was simply sustained by Allen''s authority.


    He is scrawny.


    However, they did not release hardy readily. With Allen''s command, they are nourishing with life energy using Allen''s authority.


    He was lying in bed. He is unconscious. In fact, he had never been conscious since Allen had gotten of him.


    Then, after a few more days, he woke up.


    "Where am I?" that is the first question that he asked.


    In which, Thomas replied, "you''re in Plague River Church."


    "Who are you?" he asked again.


    "I am Young Priest," Elioenai replied.


    Indeed, unknowingly, the young preacher back then had already become a young priest. And, he was looking forward in becoming a prophet or perhaps a saint. But that is in the future.


    "You finally realized that you''re no match to my father huh?" Arthur asked.


    However, Elioenai''s answer stunned him.


    "Your father is not a follower of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    Indeed, he did not expect that his proud father had defected to his enemy.


    At this moment, he asked himself, "does father still love me?"


    "Boy, if not for you, I think your father would not yield."


    Indeed, Arthur is one of the reasons why General Bren yielded to Allen readily.

 Chapter 89 - C89 The Center Of The Shrine

    As Allen is fighting, Cold Wind is running in the pitch-black area of the realm.


    He is being chased by a horde of spiders; however, he is already near the exit. Just a bit more he will be out of this gloomy area into a gloomier one, the dark forest of the Dark Elves.


    How did he know? Through the memories of his spider-ride.


    Using the power of music, he dug out all the information he needed.


    Of course, he did it with the help of Allen''s authority since he is not a Divine Spirit.


    In the dark forest, there reside the Dark Elves.


    Technically, they are just elves. However, they did not worship the Tree of Life. They wanted to destroy it, instead. Thus, they are the natural enemy of the elves.


    The dark elves are also said that they are anomalies of the elven race. They are oftentimes the cause of the race rise and fall.


    Meanwhile, the elves worship the Moon Goddess while the dark elves worship the Chaos Moon Demon. Or simply Fenrir.


    Indeed, Fenrir is also known as the Chaos Moon Demon.


    Before Ragnarok, Fenrir was caught by the Allfather, Oden. Then during Ragnarok, he had escaped captivity. However, no one knew where he was. It is said that Fenrir is imprisoned in another realm.


    Perhaps, he did not escape.


    A/N: We''ll know more in the future. ^_~


    And, that is the truth that the dark elves wanted to uncover.


    Meanwhile, after a few more moments Cold Wind finally left the spider forest and reached the forest. The first sign of life that bombarded him is an arrow from a dark elf.


    ¡­or perhaps a sign of death.


    Fortunately, he is an admiral.


    His reflexes are strong enough for him to dodge the arrow. At the same time, it was also because his attacker is merely in the ranks of a general. Otherwise, he would not have a chance of survival.


    One must note that he did not excel in physical capabilities. Yes, his body is rather sturdy; however, his attacks are mainly spiritual in the form of a melody.


    Weng!


    In the next second, he plucked his harp and caught the soul of the dark elf.


    Then using his means, he played a gentle melody that made the poor dark elf spit the secrets that he knew.


    And indeed, Cold Wind found the rough location of the divine crystals.


    It turned out that it was a divine repository. It did not only contain divine crystals. It also contains various divine weapons.


    The divine repository is tightly guarded by the dark elves.


    According to the dark elf, there are more divine repositories. They were guarded by different demonic races. The divine repository in the dark forest is nothing but one of the many.


    "How powerful would the Divine Spirit of Life and Death be if I can get my hands on the divine repository?" cold wind mumbled excitedly.


    However, with the thought of it, he encountered a problem.


    "Just in case, how will I store all the items in the repository?"


    Tweet, tweet, tweet.


    The bird replied.


    In the past, Cold Wind learned how to talk to the bird. However, he knew that it was not because of his own.


    Rather, it was because of his connection to the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. One must not that the bird is Allen''s creation while he is a bearer of Allen''s Divine Mark.


    Thus, it is only normal that they could communicate.


    Meanwhile, the bird told him that there is no need to worry about it.


    Although he was still confused, Cold Wind put it on the back of his mind.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, General Bren after Allen cleared all the zombies, General Bren bid his farewell.


    Albeit reluctant, as they discovered that it was the decree of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, they did not hold him back for long.


    However, they fueled his journey with prayers.


    "I got to go."


    "Where?" General Sean asked.


    "His lordship, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, is calling me."


    "I see, safe trip buddy. We will pray for you."


    Thus, General Bren started his trip towards Allen''s location.


    General Bren is not worried to be lost. He had a GPS provided by Allen and powered by the Eyes of the Spirit.


    It covered many locations that had divine energies. As for the locations that are shrouded with demonic energies it is black on the map.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, each of the factions that went inside Asgard had gained their footing inside the shrine.


    They are no longer helpless as before.


    The members of the Divine Judo along with General Sean are looking for treasures they could take back to earth.


    However, there is no treasure for them to take from the periphery of the realm. Thus, they had decided to brave the dangers of the realm and journeyed to the center.


    Time flew and a quarter of a year had passed.


    The Divine Judo along with General Sean arrived at the center of the shrine.


    In the center, there lays a gigantic altar. However, a flaming sword was plunged into it.


    At the same time, the supposed to be filled with divine energy, the center, is devoid of it.


    Be it divine or demonic energy, there is nothing inside. If Allen is here, he would know that it is due to the negation of opposite energies.


    At the same time, the members of the Divine Judo and General Sean felt Allen''s Divine Mark sealed itself.


    Some were glad and are having ideas to grind the mark while some are anxious. But all in all, they are all stunned that a Divine Mark from a Divine Spirit is rather scared.


    Indeed, the sealing of Allen''s Divine Mark is for the protection of the mark to itself.


    The Divine Mark had sensed the negation so, it shut itself. The main purpose of the Divine Mark is to be a portable collector and portable storage of divine energy.


    At this moment, the lush divine energy had become dark as it seemed to have lost its luster and grandeur. It is also in a defenseless state.


    At this time, Madman Leonard and the other members of the Divine Judo except old man Darwin and Glenna had decided to grind the mark to slowly destroy it.


    However, they had underestimated it.

 Chapter 90 - C90 The Work Of Divine Couldn鈥檛 Be Underestimated By Mortals

    Grind!


    Madman Leonard and the others started grinding the Divine Mark.


    They shaped their spiritual energy into a knife and began hitting the Divine Mark.


    Crack!


    Then not long after, the Divine Mark cracked.


    It is not too hard for them to crack the Divine Mark because the Divine Mark is still not as sturdy. However, things are no easy as they expected.


    As the Divine Mark cracked¡­


    Nobody knew what happened. However, everyone that wanted to destroy the Divine Mark vomited blood.


    Clearly, they did not have a good ending. Because in the next second, their spiritual energy disappeared. After that, they began to age and die.


    Allen is not a Divine Spirit of Life and Death for nothing. Even his Divine Mark contained his authority. One must note that when Allen gives his Divine Mark, he will place it in their inner body. When that happens, their life and death would be in his hands.


    Sigh!


    Meanwhile, the three heaved a sigh of relief. However, there are sorrow and pity in their eyes.


    At the same time, they no longer dared to have thoughts of destroying the mark.


    Of course, on the other side, Allen also noticed their betrayal. He felt that it was a pity, however, that''s all. It did not affect him much.


    At most, he wasted a bit of his divine energy and some of his time but that''s all. Nothing more, nothing less.


    Meanwhile, Glenna, General Sean, and old man Darwin continued to head towards the huge flaming sword.


    They were amazed by its grandeur. The sword seemed to be made for a gigantic creature.


    "Is this a Jotnar''s sword?"


    That s the first question that came out of Glenna''s mind.


    However, on second thought, it might not be so because the sword seemed to be as tall as a Jotnar itself.


    They continued to move; but all of a sudden, thunders rumbled. However, as they looked up, there were no thunderclouds. Nevertheless, they fell on their knees because instead of thunderclouds, there is a crack in the sky.


    Then, from within the crack humanoid figures fell. However, the fall did not harm them.


    As old man Darwin and the rest saw them, old man Darwin and the rest had their eyes widened because the fearsome creatures that they met before are back again.


    However, as they take a closer look, they felt more fear. The puppets are not ordinary puppets. They are demonic puppets. Fortunately, the dark puppets did not fall on old man Darwin and the rest''s location.


    They fell a bit farther to the center of the shrine. Then, after that, they felt the ground tremble.


    Coming from the same direction as the puppets, the Jotnars are marching with the clubs, rods, and such. At the same time, they are also equipped with armors.


    Aside from them, there are also Fenrir''s descendants and many more creatures of chaos.


    "Are they here for battle?" General Sean subconsciously asked. "If yes, whom are they fighting?"


    HONNNKKKK!


    Just as General Sean finished his questions, a sound of a horn was heard from the opposite direction of the Jotnar army.


    On the other side, there are the elves and the dwarves.


    The dwarves are riding their rams while holding a sword in their hand. Aside from that, there are also weapons that were unknown to men.


    There were also the dwarves that are riding on the back of the puppets.


    Meanwhile, the elves are riding their battle steeds. However, their battle steeds are not normal. Some were bears, wolves, and more.


    Aside from the two races, the raging beasts that Allen and the others encountered a while ago during the stampede are also there.


    Surely the clash of both sides would be epic.


    After a few more moments, the battle began as both sides began dashing towards each other.


    To be precise, towards the center of the shrine.


    At this moment, Darwin and the other paled. However, that did not last long as they figured out to run to where they came from.


    Of course, the sealed Divine Marks would not let them down.


    The marks formed a small array and brought them out of the battleground. They dived into the sturdy space of the shrine.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, General Bren had long caught up with Allen.


    As Allen was waiting with him, he continuously gathered the divine energy into an array. Then, the moment that General Bren arrived he activated it and arrived in the general direction of the Ratatoskr.


    Meanwhile, General Bren, as he saw that they suddenly appeared in a new place, was astounded.


    "Shit, this is badass. Is this the power of a Divine Spirit?" he asked himself inwardly. However, part of him is saying that this is not Allen''s true power.


    As he looked around, he noticed that this place is filled with faint demonic energy. However, it is Black on the map on his mind that Allen used them.


    After being astounded for a while, he looked at his lord only to be astounded again.


    The Divine Spirit in front of him is in a form of a young man. Furthermore, he had already seen this young man.


    "You did not expect it, huh?" Allen asked.


    "Forgive me, my lord," General Bren asked for forgiveness in fear that Allen might be offended by his reaction.


    However, Allen did not care and simply waved his hand.


    After that, Allen showed the image of the Ratatoskr and explained why are they in this place.


    "Ready?" Allen asked.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Good." As Allen said good, he snapped his fingers which made the divine energies in the surrounding surge and form Eyes of the Spirit.


    Then, after a short while, the topography of this region appeared on the map that Allen provided General Bren.


    Again, this astounded him.


    "If only it is this easy to create a map," he lamented inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Allen knew his thoughts through the Divine Mark.


    "I permit you to use the divine energy in my mark," Allen said.


    Then, after a while, he felt that he had an intense connection with the Divine Mark.


    It felt as if he gained a vast amount of energy that he could use.

 Chapter 91 - C91 Tree Of Life

    On the Mare forest, while Allen and the Mares are clashing, the Ratatoskr stealthily left.


    After passing through, he arrived at a valley with lush forest and good vegetation.


    The forest looked like a garden. And, indeed, this is akin to a garden.


    This place is an elven forest.


    The elves are known to be creatures of nature. Wherever they are, nature will thrive with their care. Trees would grow, flowers will bloom. The bird will sing and many more.


    However, at this moment, the elven forest is not tightly guarded. Most of the time, the Ratatoskr would have to be super sneaky.


    But now, he was walking in the broad daylight without caring if he will be caught. At the same time, a grin was also plastered on his face as he was scheming something.


    It is as if schemes had been part of his existence.


    Then, all of a sudden, he felt the divine energy in the surrounding fluctuate.


    At this moment, he knew that Allen had finally caught up.


    Of course, he knew that Allen could defeat the Mares. However, he did not expect that he would immediately announce his arrival.


    Thus, he began pacing and headed to the center of the elven forest.


    Meanwhile, Allen is flying in the air. With every flap of his wings, the faint divine energy in the surrounding would surge into him to support his flight.


    The further he goes; he was astounded as he saw a tree blotting the sky. However, he was not oblivious of the tree.


    That tree is the most sacred being for the elves.


    He closed his eyes as he reminisces the era where he came from.


    However, in the next moment, disappointment could be seen on his face as he realized that the Tree of Life in the elven forest is just a branch of the real Tree of Life in his era.


    In his era, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death always had a connection with each other.


    Because of the life part of Allen''s authority, he is naturally close to the elves. At the same time, he is also a patron god of the elves and has a position in the elven goddess council.


    Meanwhile, Allen did not forget his main goal for coming here. However, he did not want to offend his ally a long time ago. Thus, he halted mid-air and made a slight bow.


    "My friend, it has been a long time. What happened to you?" Allen said.


    Then, an aged voice replied.


    "Life and Death, is that you?"


    Hearing how the Tree of Life called him, his tears nearly fell.


    Back at the time immemorial, that is how the Tree of Life called him. At that time, they were still in their prime. The world is in its grandest state. All lives thrive. Unlike now, chaos is everywhere.


    "Indeed, it is me," Allen replied.


    "Finally, someone I know. unfortunately, the Moon Goddess could no longer join us. At the same time, I also wish, I am at my prime."


    Allen could feel the sorrow in the voice of the Tree of Life.


    Meanwhile, the Ratatoskr shivered as he heard the Tree of Life reply to Allen. Although it was not divine like the both of them, he is a special creature. He had abilities that help in with his goals.


    Initially, he wanted to scheme to make Allen and the Tree of Life fight. However, things did not end as he wanted.


    Who would have thought that Allen is acquainted with the Tree of Life?


    At this moment, no matter how scheming the Ratatoskr is, he would surely be dead.


    And, indeed, there is no need for Allen to ask for permission to kill the Ratatoskr. The Tree of Life had already moved its root.


    Meanwhile, in the elven forest, there lies the elven kingdom. It is not too far and not too close to the Tree of Life.


    The throne hall of the palace has a good view of the Tree of Life. From within the elven queen and her subordinates is spectating as a ''four-winged man'' approaches the elven forest.


    They are expecting that the Tree of Life will kill Allen. However, a few more moments, Allen, instead of being killed, flew and sat on the branch of the Tree of Life, instead.


    However, things did not end there.


    Clip, clop, clip, clop¡­


    An elven knight entered the throne hall, said his respect, and reported to the queen.


    "My queen, the Tree of Life caught the Ratatoskr."


    Now, this is the most interesting thing that had happened


    The Ratatoskr had been a pesky pest for a long time now. Not only the current Ratatoskr but also its ancestor.


    The Tree of Life had been disregarding its existence for a while until just now. Initially, they thought that it was because of its pride; however, at this time, it might not be so.


    Then, all of a sudden, another report was delivered by a soldier.


    "Your majesty, a human is found."


    The report stunned the queen. At the same time, she was enraged.


    "Viking?" she asked.


    "I don''t think so, my queen."


    "What do you mean?"


    Thus, the knight explained what he saw.


    Indeed, the human that the knight was referring to is none other than General Bren.


    Amidst the elven forest, General Bren was being chased by the elven soldiers.


    Most of his pursuers are at the ranks of a lower colonel; however, he could feel an aura of an admiral following him.


    "Bren, stand down."


    As he was running, he suddenly halted as he heard Allen''s voice.


    He, then, lifted his hands upward indicating that he surrenders.


    At this moment, the admiral that was following him appeared.


    "How daring of you to come into this place despite not an elf," the admiral sneered. Then, asked, "Why are you here?"


    However, he did not know that Bren would not come here without the instruction of his lord.


    "I am with the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    Bren''s reply made the man suspicious. The current Asgard did not have a Divine Spirit of Life and Death; however, he remembered the four-winged man who approached the Tree of Life.


    "Is ''he'' the Divine Spirit of Life and Death?"

 Chapter 92 - C92 The Divine Repository

    The existence of a Divine Spirit is not common in the shrine. Although the inhabitants are not oblivious of their existence, they had not seen one.


    After Ragnarok, the Divine Spirits had gone extinct. Well, there is one that is somehow managing the shrine; however, the remaining Divine Spirit is always inactive. Thus, he is akin to a nonexistent Divine Spirit.


    Meanwhile, the elves took custody of General Bren. But his treatment is unlike the prisoner.


    He is locked in a luxurious bedroom. There is food as well as beverages. At the same time, some elven servants are keeping him company.


    All in all, if he could leave his room, his treatment would be no different than an important guest.


    Meanwhile, at this moment, the door opened and queen Alinar, the queen of the elves, entered. Along with her are her elven knight escorts.


    The moment that queen Alinar laid her eyes at him, she knew that she is a ''chosen one'' of a Divine Spirit. She could feel the divine aura within him.


    "Good day, esteemed one," queen Alinar greeted General Bren.


    Meanwhile, General Bren looked at her for a while. He was dazed to see a lady as beautiful as her. At the same time, he was also stunned to see the sharp ears.


    Then, he realized that the body of the lady is slim. Furthermore, she had a rather unnatural height for a human girl.


    Only at this time did he realize that the lady in front of him is an elf.


    "Good day, my lady," General Bren greeted back. However, his blood is rushing to his head in awkwardness. He is not sure how long did he stare at her.


    "Pardon me, it is my first time seeing an elf."


    "Oh! So, you are not of this realm?" queen Alinar asked.


    However, she had an enlightened expression. She now understood why he is wearing a set of unfamiliar clothes.


    Alinar and General Bren had a small talk.


    After that, queen Alinar had decided to remove his restriction.


    At this moment, General Bren is already at the level of important guests.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the same moment, Cold Wind is being chased by the Dark Elves.


    "INTRUDERS!"


    The Dark Elves, while on the back of their wolf steeds, are chasing over Cold Wind.


    "THIS WAY!"


    His spider-mount is trotting towards the general direction of the divine repository.


    "GET ''EM!"


    "FUCK! HE''S HEADING TO THE DIVINE REPOSITORY!"


    It is not too hard for the Dark Elves to guess Cold Wind''s destination.


    Although he has the strength of an admiral, he barely had people to socialize with.


    This is a new experience for him. In his lake, all that are present there are the fishes and such.


    Meanwhile, Cold Wind kept on playing his melody atop his mount.


    Then, after a while, the divine repository had already appeared in his field of view.


    Well, it did not appear literarily but he could feel it. The divine repository is exuding a faint divine aura akin to the aura of Allen''s Divine Mark.


    However, in the next moment, Cold Wind heard one of the Dark Elves say, "report it to the dark queen."


    Only at this moment did Cold Wind realize that the Dark Elves that he encountered on the way are small figures. The big ones are yet to arrive.


    He saw one of the Dark Elves take out a talisman. Then, that Dark Elf spoke, "there is an intruder in the divine repository."


    Weeeeennnnnngggg!


    He tried to stop it; however, he is not fast enough.


    Therefore, the only thing that he could do is to rush into the divine repository.


    However, before he did so, Cold Wind played a captivating and soul entrancing melody that made all the Dark Elves that heard it see a flash of their lives in their eyes as they die.


    Meanwhile, as Cold Wind move towards the divine repository, the Divine Mark warned him of danger.


    A/N: how? You will know if you have a Divine Mark.


    He halted his steps and retreated but he is too late.


    The protection of the divine repositories had been activated. However, it is not protection granted by the Divine Spirit but protection made by the Dark Elves to prevent the intruders from entering.


    The demonic energies in the surrounding surged. Then, from where he is standing, spikes sprouted and attempted to pierce through him.


    Fortunately, he was able to evade it. However, his mount is was pierced.


    In the next second, he felt that extreme closeness with the Divine Mark.


    However, he disregarded this because of the urgency.


    Using his harp, he created a melody that pierced the soul of the Dark Elves.


    But this time, his attack is a lot more powerful.


    He was stunned for a second by this. However, as he felt his closeness with the Divine Mark, he understood.


    "It must have boosted my attack."


    For the second time, Cold Wind was stunned to discover another one of the wonders of following a Divine Spirit.


    With that, he unceasingly plucked the strings of his harp and created a gorgeous melody.


    With the boost of the Divine Mark, even the nonliving things are affected.


    The ground quaked and the dust flew. Then, all the traps placed for the protection of the divine repository near him were destroyed or deactivated.


    At this moment, he started to go near the divine repository to do his thing. However, he did not stop playing his harp.


    Step by step, he walked into the door of the repository.


    In his front, there lays the gigantic door. The door of the divine.


    The door is ten feet tall. However, it was not mounted to any walls and such.


    It might be weird; however, the divine repository is part of the shrine and was protected by it.


    It is also evident that it has a space on its own inside the door.


    As Cold Wind approached it. The symbols embedded in it began to glow.


    Then, at this time, Cold Wind did not need to do anything. The Divine Mark released a wisp of divine energy which triggered the lock of the door.


    As that happened, Allen was connected to the divine repository.


    Then¡­

 Chapter 93 - C93 The Divine Repository

    "Life, do you know the reason why do I have a small authority in this shrine?" Allen asked.


    He and the Tree of Life are having small talk while he was seated on one of its branches.


    Allen is gazing at the surviving elves.


    The elves from his era are one of the most powerful races. They are united and gifted with great prowess as well as long life. The Divine Spirit whom they were faithful to enjoyed plenty of divine energies from them.


    "I''m not sure, I barely gained some of my memories," the Tree of Knowledge replied.


    Indeed, the Tree of Life only awakened a few decades ago. However, unlike Allen, it did not have authority in the shrine.


    Well, as Allen thought of it, it is not hard to guess why he is not granted authority. After all, the Tree of Life is merely a divine creature and is not a Divine Spirit.


    However, of all the divine creatures out there, the Tree of Life is the most fascinating one.


    Meanwhile, seeing the number of the elves in the elven forest, Allen asked, "are all of these the survivor of the race?"


    "No, there are more, the Elven King is out there fighting the war."


    Allen was astounded by what he heard. However, at this moment, he felt some of his Divine Marks detonate.


    "Foolish creatures!" Allen remarked inwardly. The Divine Marks are akin to a timed bomb.


    The moment that its bearer lost its loyalty to the Divine Spirit, it will detonate. It will kill its bearer using the Divine Spirit''s faint authority on it.


    At this moment, using his methods, Allen sneaked a peek into his remaining followers and was surprised as to where are they.


    "Life, can you reach out to the elves? Tell, them to keep mine."


    Thus, the Tree of Life did as Allen asked. Meanwhile, at this moment, another surprise came to Allen.


    This is the moment that Cold Wind completed his mission.


    As the divine energy reached into the door of the repository, Allen also gained access to it.


    With the connection that has just been forged, Allen opened the repository and let both the bird and Cold Wind enter.


    "Goodness gracious!" Cold Wind exclaimed as he saw what was inside the repository.


    Even Allen was wearing a wide grin.


    There are enough divine crystals to let him increase his power into a real God.


    Although it is not enough to let him return to his peak, he is confident that he could run amok in the human cities.


    Meanwhile, Allen heard Cold Wind''s prayer at this time. However, Allen only laughed inwardly and smiled brilliantly.


    "My lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, please enlighten me on how to bring all this to you."


    Allen could feel Cold Wind''s sincerity.


    "Don''t worry about it," Allen replied through the mark. Then he added, "you will be rewarded with your effort."


    As Allen said that, he infused a bit of his authority in a golden fiddle and gave it to Cold Wind. The fiddle is one of the many treasures in the repository.


    Allen knew that it was suitable for Cold Wind. He will only be the one who could use it to the fullest.


    Meanwhile, Cold Wind''s eyes sparkled. He knew that the value of the fiddle is great since it is stored inside the divine repository.


    Well, indeed, the fiddle is valuable. It is graded as a saint.


    As of now, Cold Wind is still a prophet; however, he will be a saint very soon. Or as Allen speculated.


    At this moment, Allen disregarded his usage of divine energy and created an image of himself inside the shrine.


    He looked at the plentiful divine crystals.


    The sire of the divine repository is at least one cubic acre.


    With all of this, Allen could also wake up some other Divine Spirits from their divine slumber. However, Allen would not do that for no good reason.


    Of course, if possible, Allen wants to wake up a good old friend of his, the Moon Goddess. But, according to the Tree of Life, the Moon Goddess'' authority is already wiped.


    It''s Allen''s first time hearing it but he was not surprised.


    The demonic energy negates each other. So, it is possible to wipe a Divine Spirit''s authority using demonic energy and vice versa.


    Meanwhile, Allen created a link from his Divine Mark to him. Then, he stored a few hundred divine crystals inside his inner world.


    Allen could do it because the divine crystal is a solidified divine energy. One must not that his divine energy is stored inside his inner world.


    Allen is planning to ''digest'' them slowly.


    Well, he could not directly use the vast amount of divine energy on them, or he will burst. However, when his body is fully altered, he could.


    Even so, he could still use the divine energies inside as he pleases.


    After all that, Allen had decided to move the divine repository.


    ¡­


    At the center of the shrine, the war is still going in.


    Blood is spilled with every swing.


    The sounds of weapons hitting each other are resonating through the air.


    War cries and death cries accompany one another.


    At this moment, General Sean, Glenna, and Darwin are fighting on the side of the elves. Judging from the aura of the Jotnar and the rest, they knew that they could not be on their side.


    The Jotnars exudes an aura of demonic creatures.


    Glenna is acting as a support, old man Darwin is the tank, and General Sean is the ranged fighter.


    However, they are barely holding themselves. If only the Divine Mark could help them.


    With that in their mind, it was as if the Divine Mark responded to them.


    They glowed in divine light and in the next second, they could feel that the divine energy was flowing through their bodies.


    All their attacks are being boosted.. Their original strength that is on the ranks of a general had now reached the ranks of an admiral.

 Chapter 94 - C94 The Elven King

    Amidst the battleground, the Elven King is among the elven soldiers fighting in the war.


    He is fighting a Jotnar. Although he is small compared to the size of the Jotnar, he is powerful. He could take it to go toe to toe. But, of course, he has the divine weapons of the race with him.


    Armor, a sword as well as the crown. Together, the three are a set from ancient times.


    However, their strength could not be fully displayed because the authority of the Moon Goddess has long been wiped out.


    She had been long dead. Or so as Allen thought.


    Meanwhile, the Elf King dashed towards the Jotnar and swung his sword on it. However, as he was too small, he could barely injure it.


    However, he was not worried about that because he is not alone.


    Indeed, because in the next second, arrows came flying on the Jotnar.


    Amidst the battle, the Jotnar was forced to defend against the arrows because it knew that it was fired from the divine bow of the elves.


    He could not let the arrows hit his vital parts like the eyes and such.


    Meanwhile, as they fought, the surrounding was covered with a layer of frost.


    At this moment, the Elf King dashed towards its opponent.


    His movement is versatile. He leaped on the back of the giant and agilely climb towards the head. There is nothing it could do to get him off.


    The Jotnar cannot do big actions to get rid of the elf on his body. If he did that, the elven archer would take this opportunity to hit him.


    However, it would not be the same if the Jotnar tries to get rid of the elf king using his frost power.


    Indeed, in the next moment, the Jotnar''s back went cold. After that, it was covered with a layer of frost.


    However, contrary to its expectation, the Elf King is not affected. The armor he is wearing glowed in a golden hue and blocked the frost.


    If not for the armor, the Elf King would have been a popsicle by now.


    Meanwhile, the Jotnar knew that his life is in extreme danger. It ran straight to the elven archer with the intention to kill.


    But at the same moment, the Elf King poured his energy towards the sword and stabbed the Jotnar on its back.


    With the power that the elf had poured into it, the sword did not just pierce through easily but it also hit an internal organ, which is the lung. To be precise the left lung.


    However, it is not yet the end. The vitality of the Jotnar was just too great to be instantly killed by a single stab in the lung. But it was evident that its strength is waning at every moment.


    Squelch!


    The Elf King pulled his sword and prepared for another stab. However, he hesitated for a while. If he did kill this Jotnar, he knew that they would directly attack the elven valley. If that happens, the remaining hope for their race would be wiped out.


    However, at this moment, there is no need for him to decide.


    An old man covered with holy aura arrive and punched the hole that he pierced. However, it was not simple as that.


    With every hit, the divine energy would tackle making the Jotnar feel pain.


    Since the body of the Jotnar is altered by demonic energy, the old man''s attack is very much effective.


    The old man is none other than old man Darwin from the Divine Judo and is now one of Allen''s bearers.


    "My lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, help me eliminate this ''thing''," Darwin prayed.


    He feared that the Jotnar would retaliate before it dies.


    Meanwhile, just as he finished his prayer, he felt pain all over his body as the divine energy gushed out from the Divine Mark.


    Then, the divine energy coursed into the Jotnar''s soul.


    After a while, the Jotnar died just like that. However, Darwin had gone limp as the Jotnar fell to the ground.


    At that same moment, he heard the voice of the Tree of Life.


    "The humans are on our side. Bring them safe and sound."


    Meanwhile, despite being stunned, the Elf King took hold of Darwin''s body and saved him from the fall.


    THUD!


    The fall of the Jotnar silenced the whole battlefield.


    The elves and its ally are looking at the Elf King in awe while their enemies are flaring in anger; however, before it died, they felt the lush divine energy that killed it.


    "Divine Spirit?"


    "No. The Moon Goddess had long been ''dead''."


    "Perhaps¡­"


    Their thoughts are in disarray. They could not understand why is there lush divine energy.


    "Retreat!"


    It was unknown who shouted retreat, but as they heard it, they flee while the elves and the others took advantage to lessen the number of the enemies by a few counts.


    The commanders did not hesitate to retreat because they knew that this is not yet the real one. This is merely a drill and a preparation for the big one.


    They came while the ground was trembling and they also did leave in the same manner.


    "Elven King Melandrach," a dwarf approached the Elven King and greeted him while looking at old man Darwin. "Is he one of yours?"


    "Yes, Dwarven Prince Gazmaec," Melandrach, the Elven King replied.


    However, the Dwarven Prince seemed to be not convinced.


    Looking at the image of the one, he did not seem to be a native of this shrine.


    "Could he be from the outside world?" the ''short'' prince asked himself.


    Meanwhile, as the Dwarven Prince left, Glenna and General Sean arrived.


    They look at old man Darwin worriedly which the Elven King placed on the ground gently.


    "It''s fine. The divine energy he used from your lord is too much for his body to handle. But nothing to worry about, he merely passed out." The Elven King explained.


    Indeed, it was as he said. In order to kill the Jotnar with one strike, Allen used too much divine energy for old man Darwin to handle.


    Fortunately, the old man has the strength of a general.. Otherwise, he should have been dead.

 Chapter 95 - C95 Finally Revealed

    Old man Darwin was woken up by the sunlight coming from the window.


    He opened his eyes only to notice that he is in an unfamiliar room that was decorated by the grandness of art that he had not yet seen before.


    He looked into the source of light and saw a familiar young man sipping tea.


    "How are you feeling?" the young man asked.


    However, he did not reply because he is yet to figure out who the young man is.


    For some reason, he felt an indescribable closeness with the young man. With the hue coming from the light of the sun from the outside, he seemed to be holy in old man Darwin''s eyes.


    ''Where did I see this young man before?''


    ''I''m sure I''ve seen him somewhere.''


    However, in the next second, he noticed that the feeling of closeness did not directly come from him. Instead, he was only being influenced by the Divine Mark.


    ''I am just being influenced by the mark huh? Shit! Wait¡­''


    In the next second, his eyes widened. Then, he stood hurriedly and kneeled.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, forgive me!" he begged for forgiveness in fear of offending his Lord.


    "Rise, old man Darwin!"


    Yet again, old man Darwin is stunned. This time the familiarity did not just come from the Divine Mark.


    He knew that he knows the voice. It was the voice of the young man that helped them plenty of times over.


    He lifted his face a bit and saw that it was indeed the young man that he knew. It was none other than Allen Godfre.


    At this point, he did not know what to call Allen.


    The Divine Mark is imposing that Allen is the absolute Lord.


    "Rise, Darwin." Allen directly called him Darwin since his status is revealed.


    Click!


    Meanwhile, all of a sudden, the door of the bedroom opened as Glenna entered with General Sean.


    They were stunned to see the old man kneeling.


    "What are you doing, old man?"


    Glenna asked. She looked in the direction where the man was kneeling, only to notice the image of the Tree of Life in the window.


    She calmed down because she knew that there is indeed a reason to kneel in the direction of the Tree of Life.


    Glenna and General Sean are not oblivious that Allen is on the Tree of Life.


    Meanwhile, old man Darwin looked at the door for a while but when he returned his eyes to the window, Allen is no longer there.


    "Am I hallucinating? Just now¡­"


    Before he could finish what, he is going to say, Glenna interrupted him.


    "Allen is indeed our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    Glenna''s expression is solemn. She knew that the name of a God should not be casually said.


    "I thought he was joking at that time," old man Darwin replied.


    "Really? I thought you believe him entirely?"


    Thus, the trio had small talk. After which, they went to have breakfast in the dining hall.


    ¡­


    "What are the plans?" General Sean suddenly asked as he was munching his food.


    "I''m don''t know." old man Darwin replied.


    He is still muddle-headed with the events just now. Who would have thought that there is indeed a real God? Before, not him. However, now he is one of them.


    "Our Lord had a church in Base 355. Perhaps, we should consider protecting it in the shadows." General Sean suggested.


    After all, it was rather troublesome for them to suddenly appear as the priest of the church.


    "By the way, do you know where is General Bren?"


    Old man Darwin asked because he did not notice General Bren.


    "He is already back on earth."


    General Sean answered. Then, hesitated for a while before adding, "he is concerned with the wellbeing of his son."


    He stopped but as he noticed that they wanted to hear more, General Sean told them the whole story.


    However, no one stated their judgment. After all, if they were in the shoes of Arthur, they might have done the same.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at Base 300.


    "Father, what was that?" Arthur asked his father.


    They had just come out of the Plague River Church.


    While they were inside the church, he was expecting to see his father go on a rampage. However, things did not happen as he expected.


    His father, General Bren, kneeled at the altar, instead.


    Thinking about his father''s action, he could not help but wonder if he really had defected to the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    "Is it true? Have you bent your knee?" he asked.


    General Bren did not know what to answer. He kept silent. He knew that this was the best outcome he had.


    He did not know what would happen if remained tall and proud.


    Katcha! Bam!


    However, with nothing more to say, he watched his son leave the room as he slammed the door.


    Although it hurts, he knew that his choice is correct. He did not want to compromise the safety of his beloved son.


    Sigh!


    As he heaved a sigh, he thought of work.


    He had not yet returned to the headquarter because he immediately went to see his son.


    "I should go back and report now. General Sean would also be back soon."


    Thus, General Bren left Base 355 to Base 300 and went to his office.


    The first thing that came into his mind is the relief of being at home.


    Although this is not his real house, his office had been akin to it.


    Most of the time, he stays in here doing his work. He barely goes home because there was no one there.


    His son is in Base 355 while his wife had been long killed by the tide.


    Woooshk!


    General Bren opened his drawer and took out a strong liquor.


    He wanted to drank himself to sleep; however, in the next second, he felt a familiar aura.


    This aura is akin to the creatures of chaos in the Asgardian realm.


    Meanwhile, at this time, Allen''s Divine Mark also made an intense reaction as it detected a demon.


    He walked out of his office only to see his fellow general in the hallway. However, at this time, he was a little different.


    A dark and sinister aura is exuding from him.


    ''Demon?''


    General Bren asked himself. He could not believe that a companion of his is a demon.


    "Let''s talk, General Bren.. Not as enemies, but as former companions."

 Chapter 96 - C96 Dying?

    A few minutes after General Bren and General Flaviens talked, the headquarters is in chaos.


    The walls are no more walls and smoke is rising through the sky. But things did not end there, the chaos spread to the city.


    The prosperous Base 300 is no longer the same as it once was. It was badly damaged. At the same time, the demonic beasts are everywhere.


    Although the military are trying to minimize the damage, they were not efficient. Their coordination is not good at this moment.


    At the same time, the powerhouses in Base 300 do not trust them. After all, who else would trust them knowing that it was their two generals who are the ones that caused all these.


    The generals in the base tried to join but because of the amplification of energies, their strength is boosted to the ranks of an admiral.


    General Bren could use the divine energies in the Divine Mark as he liked.


    Knowing his opponent is a demon, Allen granted him the authority. However, he could only use the divine energy within the mark.


    "Flaviens, how dare you betray humanity!"


    "Hahaha! General Bren, speak as if you didn''t." Flaviens'' reply silenced General Bren.


    "The Divine Spirits are not humans. They only care about you because you are his followers. Think, would he let you use his authority if you''re not his follower?"


    Flaviens tried to affect General Bren''s mind. However, he could not easily be swayed.


    "My noble Lord is not like that. He will help those that are in need. He will be the light in the depths of the night, the shade under the shining sun."


    With that said, General Bren clasped his hand while running and began to pray.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, help me punish the one who slanders your holy name."


    After the prayer, tiny specks of light shone in the sky akin to fireflies and followed General Bren. Then, they gathered and surrounded him.


    If one looked from afar, he would be like a man that was shining in a golden hue.


    This seemingly long act happened in a blink of an eye.


    Then in the next moment, as General Bren formed a fireball for an attack, his fireball is ten times more concentrated than before. At the same time, it was also a lot more forceful.


    Boom!


    As he sent the fireball flying, a loud explosion could be heard.


    It made the dust fly and the trees sway. However, Flaviens is not hit. He was not a demon for nothing.


    Knowing that the fireball would decapitate him, he chose to increase his usage of demonic energy to boost his speed.


    Indeed, in the next moment, their distance from each other widened.


    But Flaviens is not the only one who can have a boost.


    General Bren''s golden hue shone more piercingly. He became akin to a small sun in the earth.


    However, things did not end there, with a thought, an array formed behind him.


    The array is not too much of a cheat; however, it boosted General Bren''s senses by a factor of five.


    With these, General Bren is able to use the surroundings to his advantage.


    Bit by bit, he is getting closer to Flaviens.


    Then in the next second, Flaviens is already within his reach. But, Flaviens is not a vegetarian.


    As General Bren caught Flaviens with his fiery fist, Black smoke flew out his body.


    "Hahaha, bastard, you cannot kill me," the shadow exclaimed in delight.


    Then formed a figure as it flew.


    "A mere follower dare dream of killing me."


    The arrogance of the smoke man is too high. However, General Bren knew that its arrogance should not be baseless.


    He was confused. However, he did not falter.


    "Hahahaha!"


    As he did a set of hand seals, Flaviens, the smoke, was giggling as he floats in the air. He seemed to be unaware that General Bren is going to attack him.


    Then suddenly, as General Bren is about to finish his hand seals, the earth a few tens of meters ahead of him cracked and a Black pillar rose from within.


    After that, all of General Bren''s preparations are for naught. The pillar burst demonic energies into the surrounding.


    The golden hue on General Bren''s body was extinguished. At the same time, all the divine energy that he was gather was negated and disappeared.


    "Shit!"


    General Bren cursed. However, there is nothing that he can do.


    "Hahaha! You did not expect this twist, eh?"


    The smoky Flaviens is delighted.


    It seemed that he did not come here unprepared.


    "So, you had a plan all along?"


    General Bren asked. However, he was completely calm. Not a shred of fear is plastered on his face.


    "Hahaha! Did your brain was broken when you surrendered yourself to the Divine Spirit?" smoky Flaviens taunted General Bren.


    Then, he added, "no matter how strong you become, you would always be a human. A human with low intelligence. A human whom we could toy around as we please."


    With that, General Bren started to be swayed. However, he managed to calm his mind. After that, he offered a prayer.


    But, because of the negation of energies, his prayer did not reach Allen.


    "Hahaha! That''s useless. You will remain here forever."


    Indeed, if General Bren could not leave this place, there is a big possibility that he would indeed, remain in this place forever.


    "Accept your fate," Flaviens said. Then, he pointed towards General Bren.


    After that the dark pillar that was embedded in the ground rose. Its symbols shone with scarlet light.


    With that, the divine energy within the Divine Mark began to be depleted at a rapid pace.


    It was akin to a bottle of water with a leakage. The only difference is that the divine energy is not leaking but rather, it was dissipating.


    Yes, the dark pillar is a dark saint weapon. It is specifically used to dissipate divine energy.


    It has the same concept as the negation of energies but it consumes lesser demonic divine energy to dissipate divine energy.

 Chapter 97 - C97 Flaviens- Dead

    "General Bren, once the divine energy within the Divine Mark is depleted, you will die. Kekeke!"


    It was unknown if it was Flaviens mannerism or it is the nature of a demon. But Flaviens wanted to see Bren''s expression of loss and pity.


    However, contrary to what he wanted, General Bren sat cross-legged and closed his eyes, instead.


    ''It''s been a while since I was forced into this. I''ve been long dead if not for his Lord. My only regret is that my son hated me for this.''


    General Bren knew that his life is about come to an end. Thus, he closed his eyes and let his life flash before his eyes. He did not regret following the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. And, he wished that his son, Arthur, would also see the glory in following the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    At this moment, the Divine energy in the Divine Mark has been fully depleted. At the same time, his spiritual energy had also run dry.


    However, he remembered, that there is another energy that he can use.


    This energy comes from the seed of faithfulness. The faith energy. It is the weaker version of Divine energy.


    "I''m not sure if this will work. However, it''s worth trying."


    With that, he gently opened his eyes with a small flame burning on his eyes.


    Allen specifically gave something to compliment his ability. And, that is the seal for the Flames of Life.


    Indeed, the small flame in his eyes is the projection of the Flames of Life.


    General Bren could feel the changes in his body. It was as if he was burning but he did not feel pain. Rather, it was like he was bathing in a hot spring.


    The stiffness of his body due to the depletion of energies was restored.


    Then on the next second, he did a set of hand seals.


    After that, General Bren''s body glowed in a white hue. If one looked at him from afar, he would be like a burning man.


    Indeed, the white hue has a shape of a flame. Then, as he finished the hand seals, he directed the flame towards the smoky Flaviens.


    At this moment, he did not expect that he still has a trump card on him.


    However, as the seed of faithfulness within General Bren is yet to sprout, it has a small capability.


    Indeed, the Flames of Life is powerful. However, General Bren is yet to use it to the fullest. This is not even a percent of its true prowess.


    "Ahhh!"


    Although small, smoky Flaviens felt pain.


    "Bastard, I was originally planning to spare you to make use of the weak Divine Spirit''s authority. However, you''ve angered me."


    Flaviens was furious. Hie pride was hurt as his spirit form was injured by him.


    The Divine Spirits and Demons had spirit forms. However, Allen could not use his spirit form.


    Supposedly, the Divine Spirit, when they were born, is already powerful. At that time, they are already in their spirit form.


    Their spirit form is their body that was made of Divine energy. Likewise for the Demons. However, unlike Divine Spirits, they are not born powerful.


    They will slowly accumulate power as they cause chaos. Whether it was in the mind of people and the world.


    The chaos in the minds could be from the seven sins. Pride, lust, sloth, gluttony, envy, wrath, and greed.


    Meanwhile, there is only one source of chaos in this world, which is destruction.


    However, destruction could also be linked to change. After all, creation comes after it.


    In the interim, the smoky Flaviens pointed his smoky fingers towards General Bren. Then, as if his dark staff knew what to do, it zoomed towards General Bren with the intention to eradicate him.


    At this moment, General Bren is no longer expecting any plot twists.


    For this time, he had a vague understanding of the laws of the world.


    One can become millions and millions can become one. It is the same with the concept of a world within a lead and a leaf on the world.


    "Unfortunately, I cannot apply my newly learned knowledge.''


    General Bren is regretful. He indeed learned new knowledge; however, he is about to lose his life.


    Deep in his heart, he prayed, "my Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, please, please, please give another plot twist."


    However, little did he know that Allen already had a backup plan.


    In the next second, a gentle melody wafted in the air. The melody is accompanied by faint Divine energy.


    This is the faith energy coming from the prophet of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. It could not be compared to General Bren''s faith energy. It is way stronger than his


    Indeed, it was none other than Cold Wind, the Fossegrim.


    His faith energy is holding its grounds against Flaviens'' demonic energy.


    Because Flaviens is yet to reach the highest stage of a Demon, his demonic energy is thin.


    Meanwhile, faith energy is not the only thing that Cold Wind had. On the next second, he accompanied his melody with a prayer.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death, the great master of the universe, the immemorial one, please eliminate the stain of this world."


    With that said, yet another plot twist for General Bren had arrived.


    He did not lose his life.


    "My Lord, I thank you with all my heart." General Bren said his gratitude in prayer.


    Then, he looked at Cold Wind. Never did he know that Allen had an admiral as a follower.


    Cold Wind had been here since he had completed his mission.


    Allen sent him here to experience the world. He was aware that Cold Wind is rather na?ve. By letting him go here, he would surely grow a lot faster.


    Aside from that, Allen also wanted him to secretly look for his follower as he had decided to stay in Asgard for a while.


    Allen got a feeling that there are still some things that he needed to do there.


    Meanwhile, Flaviens is now dead.

 Chapter 98 - C98 Divine Life Link

    Cold Wind managed to kill Flaviens.


    Flaviens'' spirit form was eliminated. Its smoky body dissipated and wisp natural energy was formed on where he died.


    Then, it coursed towards General Sean. However, his body could not handle it all. Thus, it was absorbed by the Divine Mark instead.


    Clink!


    On the Flaviens'' death, the staff that he used was left. This staff was corrugated, which is contrary to the typical straight staff.


    Just like how Flaviens used it a while ago, this could destroy the order affinity of the Divine energy; therefore, dissipating it.


    However, as Cold Wind looked at it, he refused to believe that the staff only had that purpose. There is something familiar to it that he did not understand.


    The staff seemed to be akin to a family at the same time not.


    Confusing, but that is what Cold Wind felt right now.


    In the end, he chose to consult his Lord, the higher being. His Lord might know it. If not, he did not believe that Allen would not have any insights on it.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. Please enlighten this lowly one what to do with this evil thing."


    After a while, he felt the Divine Mark in his soul heated up. Then, his pupils glowed in a golden hue which enhanced his vision. At the same time, he knew that his vision has been connected to Allen, his Lord the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Thus, with that, he had a better view of the staff.


    At the same time, his body stiffened out of nervousness.


    He saw the complicated engraving of the staff. There are many intersecting lines.


    Each of them overlaps one another to form a seemingly simple but complex figure.


    ''This is not a work of a human.'' Cold Wind commented inwardly.


    "This is a demonized Divine weapon. Keep it for a while, I''ll be there," Allen concluded and commanded Cold Wind.


    The Divine weapon could be demonized. A demonized Divine weapon simply means that the order affinity of the Divine energy is made chaotic.


    Likewise, a demonic weapon could also be purified. This would mean that its chaos affinity would be put in order. Or in other words, the chaos will be turned into an order.


    How is this possible? Chaos and order are linked together, without chaos, there would be no order. Likewise, without order, there would be no chaos.


    This seemingly simple logic is the basis of demonic energy and Divine energy.


    Meanwhile, just as Allen finished speaking, the Divine Mark within Cold Wind gushed out some of its Divine energy and condensed into an array that sealed the demonized Divine weapon.


    A/N: See the ranks and such in the auxiliary chapters.


    As smoky Flaviens died, the negation of energies had already disappeared and the faith and Divine energy could now freely flow.


    Of one looked at the staff, it would look like it was coated with a crystal-like something.


    Meanwhile, as the staff was sealed, if it could not be seen, it could not be detected.


    The array used the concept of Allen''s authority over death.


    Most of the time, death is neglected especially when we are enjoying life. However, it was silently lurking behind us and was simply waiting for the opportunity to strike.


    Again, as mentioned, this comes from the concept of a world within a leaf and leaf within the world.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, a man was holding the sword in his hand as he dashed forward. With every swing of his sword, it would be akin to splitting mountains apart.


    The man is wearing a sleeveless shirt with a scarf covering the lower part of his face. At the same time, there were knives hung on his waist.


    Along with that man is a group that was wearing dark clothes. Some are holding swords and spears while the others are holding tomes with them and more.


    Each of the things that they are holding is a weapon they use to fight.


    These weapons contained traces of Divine energies. However, they did not contain any traces of a Divine Spirit''s authority.


    This group has been challenging its limits for a long time now.


    This group is none other than the first generation of the Plague River Church.


    They had lots of improvements ever since they left for a journey. Of course, although they are far from the rest of the followers, they are extremely close to their Lord.


    At this moment, they are fighting mummies.


    The mummies that looked scrawny and fragile had the strength of a general. Furthermore, they come in a great number.


    Alone, they are easy to deal with. However, if they come in a great number, they would be akin to ants besieging a bigger insect.


    But the Plague River Church is not a big insect themselves. They are merely a small colony of ants. Thus, if a bigger colony of ants attacked them, they would be dead in no time.


    Indeed, they are small by themselves. But, with the help of their Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, they would be bigger than mountains.


    At this moment, the mummies are coming from all directions surrounding them.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Meanwhile, an unexpected event happened. The Plague River Church dropped their weapons. Not because of fear but because they clasped their hands and prayed.


    "Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. Your name spreads through the land. You are the master of Life and Death. Cleanse this abomination of death. No one is worthy for the authority of death but you alone, Lord."


    They said the same words as if they are of one mind.


    Well, indeed, they are rather of one mind.


    Plague River Priest might not be a genius in terms of spiritual energy; however, he is a genius in terms of faith energy.


    He created a technique that allows one to have partially link minds using the seed of faithfulness.


    This might not be much at normal times, however, this s very useful when war comes.


    Plague River Priest called this technique the Divine Life Link.

 Chapter 99 - C99 Egyptian Tomb

    After the Divine energy wafted and eliminated the mummies, the members of the Plague River Church picked back their weapons.


    After that, they began setting up the place to become their temporary dwelling. They set up a small campfire and tents and such for the night.


    Then, after that, they began their scheduled prayer.


    This is one of the most important parts of their lives, the prayer.


    They usually start their day with a devotional study and a prayer. Then ends it with a prayer.


    Meanwhile, on the next morning, after they started their day, they continued on their journey.


    The Plague River Church is pursuing a witch into the depths of an Egyptian tomb.


    Why? The Plague Priest got word that a lady is practicing witchcraft. She revives death to life in a form of undead and controls the mummies. Aside from that, she is also using human sacrifices to boost her prowess.


    Furthermore, in the eyes of the Plague River Church, using human lives to increase one''s powers is forbidden. Although they are allowed to kill, exploiting death is forbidden. It is a breach in the authority of their Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    "That bitch! Death should not be treated this way. She is challenging the authority of our Lord. We must find her and eliminate her," the Plague Priest sternly said as he flared in anger.


    "My priest, this place restricts our faith energy." One of the members of the Plague River Church commented.


    However, Plague Priest did not see this one as a problem. Rather, he considered this as training. However, the results could only be noticed when they are already out.


    "Scouts, go on ahead of us. Be careful, and don''t forget to call onto our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    The Plague Priest did not forget to remind the scout of the must-do as he sent them.


    The job of a scout is not a walk in the park. Well, maybe it is but the park is not a normal park. Rather, a dangerous park.


    "Got it, priest. We''ll be careful," said Milo.


    Milo is one of the two scouts of the Plague River Church. Yes, the Plague River Church only has two scouts. However, Plague Priest could not ask for more. They are the ones with the perfect ability for scouting.


    Milo has a cheat-like ability of teleportation. While, the other one, Cyril, he has energy eyes.


    One with the perfect ability for traveling and escape and one with the perfect ability for exploration and study.


    However, even with those, it is still rather difficult to be a scout.


    Furthermore, the two of them are new recruits.


    As the Plague River Church continued with their quest, they are also gaining new followers. However, along with the addition, there are a few unfortunate ones for the subtraction.


    Indeed, some had already died along the way.


    "Come on, Cyril."


    With that Milo and Cyril disappeared on the Plague Priest and the rest''s vision.


    "What do you think of the both of them?" the man closest to the Plague Priest asked.


    This man could be said, as Plague Priest''s right hand. He is an ''old-timer'' that had been with him since they first set out.


    "I am not sure. But I hope our Lord will favor them just as he favored our gang."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Milo and Cyril reappeared inside an Egyptian tomb. However, the place looked like a hotel. An old-fashioned hotel.


    As of now, the duo is walking in the corridor. There were many statues lined on both sides. Then at the end, there is a door covered with a white hue.


    As the duo noticed the hue on the door, only then, did they notice that the corridor has a light, for some reason, but there were no sources of light like torches, lamps, light bulbs, and such. Furthermore, they did not have shadows on the door.


    "Strange, why don''t we have shadows?" Milo asked.


    "I don''t know, there seemed to be a strange energy wafting in the air," Cyril answered while he was using his mana eyes.


    His pupils are glowing in a white hue. However, it could not pick up something useful. Or rather, Cyril is not familiar with the energy.


    "This is strange, it seemed that this whole place is a trap!" Cyril exclaimed as he realized what is this place.


    "Shit!"


    Meanwhile, Milo did not waste any moment and quickly used his ability on both of them. However, things did not turn out as they pleased.


    He managed to teleport both of them. however, they did not get out of the tomb. Rather they appeared in a random place inside the tomb.


    "What just happened?" Milo is confused.


    This is the first time that his ability failed him. Supposedly, he would just have to think of his destination and he would already be there in a blink of an eye.


    Then, for the second time, he tried again. However, the result is still the same. He did not arrive at the place where he wanted to go.


    "Milo, I get it now. This place is a prison. It won''t let anyone inside go out."


    Cyril finally understood the energy formation. However, it was rather useless. There is nothing they could do. Well, on their own, there is indeed nothing. But they knew someone who could help them.


    "Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, cast your eyes into us. Help us with our predicament. Guide us to find the exit."


    Both Cyril and Milo clasped their hands and prayed.


    Meanwhile, Allen who was fixing his things in the Asgardian realm heard the prayer. Then, he took a short moment from his precious time and cast his eyes on its source.


    His eyes widened as he knew that the place where both Milo and Cyril were in had a faint connection to the staff that Cold Wind and General Bren had gotten.


    "It seemed that I have a great affinity with the staff and the secrets behind it."


    Based on what is the seed of faithfulness from the two of them are showing him, he knew that this places a tomb. However, things are not seemed to be simple as that.


    Unfortunately, he could not explore further than that because of the limitation from the two''s seed of faithfulness.


    Since they are new members, their seeds of faithfulness are yet to sprout.. They are still a regular follower at the ranks of a believer.

 Chapter 100 - C100 Golden Egg

    "Child, you have lots of untapped potentials. Time to unlock it now."


    After praying, a mighty and overbearing voice resonated in both of their minds. And, as they heard it, they become solemn. They knew that it was the voice of the Lord that they serve, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    The voice did not only encourage them. Their suppressed faith energy also becomes lively as if they were released from the shackles.


    "I will help you but you still have to rely upon yourselves," Allen said.


    Meanwhile, both of them only have one thought in mind as if their minds are connected by the Divine Life Link.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death is compassionate and graceful."


    With that said, their faith had unknowingly increased. At this moment, their seed of faithfulness had sprouted and the two of them felt a lot closer to Allen, the divine Divine Spirit of Life and Death, than they had ever been.


    For the second time, Cyril tried using his Energy Eyes, again.


    He was amazed by what he is seeing. The energy fluctuation is a lot clearer this time. At the same time, he did not only see the energy. Rather, he also sees lines overlapping with each other. The lines had a white hue; however, there is a faint golden hue on them.


    Meanwhile, as Allen was preparing for his departure, he was also watching a live stream from Cyril and Milo''s eyes.


    Allen is modifying the Divine repository to make it more secure. After all, he cannot compromise the treasures that would guarantee his strength.


    Actually, Allen will have a faster breakthrough. After all, he is not cultivating his power but rather, the is restoring it.


    As Allen saw what Cyril was seeing, he was momentarily stunned.


    The golden hue had been the trace of a Divine Spirit. He was unsure if it was because the tomb is created by a Divine Spirit or because it is corroded by one.


    "Both of you, be careful. This tomb is peculiar."


    Allen reminded them again.


    Inhale! Exhale!


    The two of them breathed deeply to muster a bit of confidence and started walking.


    The corridor they were walking to is unlike the corridor where they first got into.


    Instead of statues, the walls are engraved with archaic paintings.


    Each of the pictures had a meaning with them. At the same time, as Cyril looked at them, he realized that they are instructions. Or perhaps a warning.


    Not just him, Allen also feels it that way.


    Picture by picture, Allen is deciphering them to understand it better. However, he is rather limited with his visuals. All he could see are the visuals from both of them. Thus, Allen, with a flick of his fingers, used up a Divine crystal.


    He used the Divine energy of the Divine crystal to create his projection inside the tomb. However, since there is a vast distance between the Asgardian realm and the tomb, most of the Divine energy from the Divine crystal is used to create a link from him to the two scouts and there was little Divine energy to form his projection.


    ¡­


    All of a sudden, Milo and Cyril were stunned as they felt an intense fluctuation of Divine energy. Then, in front of them, Divine energies appeared all of a sudden akin to spring water gushing out from its source.


    The Divine energy then condensed and formed a small doll.


    Ridiculous but that is it. What formed in front of them has the same figure as Allen''s inner body.


    One must know that Allen''s true body is his inner body. If his inner body has a stronger body to contain it, he might have already been the most powerful on the whole earth.


    Meanwhile, the doll in front of them did not have distinct facial expressions and such. All it had is its eyes.


    If it did not reek Allen''s aura, the two might have already commented, "cute!"


    However, they did their bests not to do so.


    But unbeknownst to them, Allen already knew what they were thinking and could only smile wryly.


    The doll, which is Allen''s projection, looked around and studied the paintings.


    At first, he was confused; however, the more he looks at it, the more he understood.


    The tomb is indeed a prison. However, who was it imprisoning?


    The witch that the Plague River Church was chasing? Allen did not know the answer. However, he is sure that there is a terrifying creature in the tomb.


    Click!


    As they move, a clicking sound on the floor was heard. The trio looked bellow only to discover that the till where Cyril was stepping on sank for half a centimeter.


    Then in the next second, the seemingly firm floor started crumbling fast revealing long and sharp spikes.


    However, Milo is quick-witted. He immediately teleported himself and Cyril safely to the safe spot on the other end.


    Then he looked back and was rather conflicted. However, as he saw the small, doll was safely floating he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Allen noticed his gaze. Thus, he urged his small projection to move closer to them.


    "You do not have to worry; this is a Divine projection. Although it only contained a wisp of my Divine power, it is more than enough," as Allen said that, he emphasized the word ''wisp''.


    Indeed, they had already thought of it a while ago.


    However, Cyril was confused as to how the floor could have escaped his energy vision.


    Just a while ago, he is confident with his vision and saw no traps.


    ''It seemed that this tomb is meticulously designed. They are indeed eager to keep what''s inside to remain inside and to eliminate the intruders.'' Allen thought with his real body. ''Is this a good idea? Well, it matters not. I will see what I can do.''


    They continued to move forward.


    Ever since that time, they were now walking carefully.


    Cyril is no longer confident with his Energy Eyes.


    "Don''t think much about it. This tomb is initially out of your league. Get strong and this tomb will be nothing."


    Allen said his comforting words. He feared that these two youths will crumble because of the failure.


    ''That''s how a God of life should talk.''


    Allen thought proudly with himself.


    Meanwhile, as they were about to move further, they saw a golden egg at the end of the corridor.


    The golden egg was exquisitely designed with the finest art that humans knew. It was bejeweled with precious jewels that would make women crazy for them.. Even the stars would pale in comparison to them.

 Chapter 101 - C101 Cleopatra

    As Allen looked at the golden egg, he could feel an unknown energy coursing towards him. This energy wanted to ignite something within him. However, since he was just using his Divine projection, nothing could be ignited. Furthermore, the energy was countered by his Divine energy.


    The energy from the egg is released via its irresistible aura.


    Indeed, it is irresistible. Even Allen, a Divine Spirit, was caught by its aura. However, that is all. It could not do anything to him.


    But it is different for Cyril and Milo. They are simply followers of a Divine Spirit. However, Allen merely watched them.


    Although he knew that the aura of the egg is strong, if the two did not show signs of resistance, "¡­ they will not be worthy of my grace."


    Fortunately, the two of them showed resistance, and at this time, the faith energy from their seed of faithfulness gushed out and helped them resist its aura.


    Meanwhile, Allen is studying the golden egg at the end of the corridor. The more he looked at it, the more it becomes irresistible.


    However, in the next second, Allen''s Divine projection and his real body exhaled at the same time. Then, from the indistinct face''s nose of his Divine projection, Divine energy gushed out and coursed to Cyril and Milo.


    As the Divine energy reached them, the effect of the golden egg disappeared.


    As the two realized what just happened, they shivered but then, in the next second, silently thanked their Lord deep in their heart.


    "That thing could influence minds. Be careful," Allen told them.


    He now understood some of the prowess of the golden egg.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in one of the halls of the tomb, a lady is in front of an Egyptian coffin.


    If the Plague Priest was here, he would have noticed the lady.


    Indeed, the lady is the one they are pursuing, the witch.


    "Lady of the light, thy eternal servant is waiting for thy revival," the witch said piously. "I will shed blood for thee. I will burn cities."


    "I swear unto thee heavens that I, Charmion, shall forever be loyal to thee, my lady."


    "Ajdbvsduw wbyeticmxj yvhcjnu."


    As Charmion swore her loyalty, whispers could be heard from the coffin.


    For someone else, this is creepy and scary. However, Charmion did not think so. She was glad, instead.


    After that, she then took a golden egg out of nowhere and said, "my lady, I''ve brought thee thy treasure."


    The golden egg is not just an ornament or a jewel. This is a treasure, that could make the Divine Spirit and Demons alike jealous. It was made of Primordial Gold.


    Primordial Golds are used for forging Divine and demonic weapons and such for a Divine Spirit and Demon alike. It belongs to one of the rarest heavenly treasures that could harness Divine and demonic energy.


    They would want to get their hands on it. Meanwhile, although they could use the Divine and demonic energy to create it, they would not do it.


    The Primordial Gold is a treasure supreme. It would require a vast amount of Divine and demonic energies. Only the ones alive since ancient times could create one.


    Meanwhile, after admiring the golden egg for a while, she placed it atop the coffin.


    Gasp!


    Her action made whatever is inside the coffin heave a hoarse gasp of satisfaction.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After a while, the coffin creaked. Then, ferocious bangs could be heard from the inside.


    Crack!


    After a few more bangs, the coffin cracked and a dry rotten corpse hand emerged and held the golden egg. It then pulled its body from the coffin.


    From then, a mummified corpse of a lady emerged wearing a crown.


    Meanwhile, as Charmion saw the mummified corpse, kneeled and was in tears.


    "My lady, you''re finally back. This lowly one is glad to be graced by thy presence."


    "Charmion, how long has it been?" the lady asked with her hoarse voice.


    "It has been a few thousand years my queen."


    "How is Egypt, my empire?" the lady asked.


    "My queen, Cleopatra, Egypt¡­," Charmion hesitated for a while before explaining what happened.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen and the two had gotten close to the golden egg.


    He did it without much difficulty. However, for Cyril and Milo, every step is akin to threading mountains and weaving seas. But that did not come without gains. They could feel the faith energy within the seed of faithfulness getting denser, little by little, with every step.


    Not only that, but their spiritual energy is also increasing causing them to rank up unknowingly.


    Allen, using his Divine projection, looked at them from behind.


    He could help them; however, he would not do so unless they could no longer take it. If he did, it would be like stripping them of the chance to get stronger and the two also knew it.


    Meanwhile, Allen looked back at the golden egg.


    At first, it was barely noticeable.


    "Is this what I think it is?" Allen mumbled. "No, this is a barren place. How could it be here?"


    Allen could not believe what he was seeing as he realized that the golden egg is made up of Primordial Gold.


    "I don''t know if I am lucky or not. But I will do what I can to take it."


    He seized the egg in his hand and sealed it with his Divine energy.


    The egg is barely enough to fit in his hand. However, he knew that it was enough to forge a dagger.


    At the same time, the more Allen looked at it, though sealed, he noticed that the egg is akin to a clump of ore. It was barely forged.


    "Hahahaha. Fate is with me. This is yet to be truly forged by a Demon or a Divine Spirit."


    Allen laughed in delight. And, with that, he had decided to claim it for himself.


    "It is decided. This will belong to me from now on. HAHAHAHA!"


    Also at this moment, Milo and Cyril were on their limits and could no longer take it. Their eyes had turned scarlet and were about to be crazed.


    However, Allen somewhat valued them and would not let them be crazed just like that.

 Chapter 102 - C102 God Of The Elves?!?

    "My eggs, where are they?"


    That is the question Cleopatra first asked as she woke up.


    She was staring at the egg in her hands. She caressed it with care and compassion as if it is the only one that was in the world.


    "My queen, one of your eggs is in the corridor. I was not able to get it," Charmion replied with her head bowed.


    "You did not get it? Arrgh! Why?" Cleopatra got angry by the response of her servant. She screamed and was about to pounce on her if Charmion could not give a satisfying answer.


    "My queen, your egg has already started its evolution. This lowly one could not get my hands on it."


    No matter how angry Cleopatra gets, ever since back in the time, Charmion always tries to appease her. She does not want her mistress to get angry. Her loyalty is beyond what men knew.


    "My egg had grown?" Cleopatra calmed for a while; however, in the next second, she flared again as she could not feel the existence of her egg.


    "Charmion, you said my egg is on the corridor, why can I not sense it?"


    "My lady, it was in there before I got here." Charmion tried to reason. However, Cleopatra did not care.


    "How useless can you be. Find it!"


    She was breathing heavily as she said it. she was angry and impatient. Thus, seeing her like that, Charmion did not delay any more moment and went to get it.


    She believes that the golden egg would no longer reject her since her mistress is already awakened.


    Rumble!


    With that, Charmion pushed a certain tile on the wall. After a while, a rumbling sound could be heard as the wall in front of her was lifted.


    This is one of the mechanisms that ancient Egypt created. One of the legacies of Cleopatra''s empire.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, after Allen sealed the golden egg, its aura did not dissipate in one go. It still remained in the air for a while.


    After taking the golden egg, they continued to push forward.


    The tomb would not let them out but it does not restrict them. The only way for them to get out is to either destroy the core of the tomb or crack its formation.


    Of course, either of the two, it is better said than to be done. Fortunately, Allen''s true body is not inside the tomb. Otherwise, it would be bad. Or not, at most, he would have to use some of his Divine crystals.


    Speaking of which, Allen relocated his Divine repository near the Tree of Life.


    "Life, are you sure it''s fine?" Allen confirmed is it is fine for him to relocate his Divine repository in the elven forest.


    "It''s fine. However, I would like you to continue to look on to my children like in ancient times. I want you to be the God, in replacement of the Moon Goddess, of the elves."


    Allen was stunned by the condition of the Tree of Life.


    "Life and Death, I know you are weak right now. The current era is cruel to the Divine beings and Divine Spirits alike. Think about it," the Tree of Life added seeing that Allen went silent.


    Meanwhile, Allen is indecisive about this. The offer might sound very good but it comes with a big responsibility.


    The elves are a race from ancient times. They might not be the strongest as of now, however, they are the ones with great heritage. The Demons would not let them off.


    They would prioritize wiping out their heritage. The Tree of Life also knew this. Thus, he wants Allen to help them in exchange for the faith of the race. However, the Tree of Life would not force Allen to do it. After all, Allen is a Divine Spirit and a potential ally.


    "I don''t know, Life. I''ll think about it," Allen said. Then, he sat on one of the branches of the Tree of Life and thought.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, time goes on. His Divine projection along with Milo and Cyril continued to explore the tomb.


    They brave all the traps inside. The crumbing floors, the hole, and more.


    However, they are yet to fully explore the tomb.


    "Cyril, can you see anything on this wall?" Milo asked.


    In front of them is a wall at the end of a corridor.


    This wall is very suspicious. Well, why would there be a wall at the end of the corridor? Shouldn''t it be a door or an item?


    "Nothing. However, this is suspicious indeed. Then, the two of them looked at Allen''s Divine projection.


    The Divine projection is staring blankly at the wall. Allen was observing the wall. Although Cyril could not see anything, he could vaguely feel something. Something like the golden egg.


    Rumble!


    Then, suddenly, they heard a rumbling sound as the wall at the end of the corridor was lifted.


    The trio''s eyes are widened.


    "The witch!" Milo exclaimed as he teleported backward along with Cyril.


    He was the one with the most reaction. While Allen simply looked at the witch.


    In Allen''s eyes, the witch is not a witch. Rather it is a demonic slave.


    Demonic slaves are akin to the followers of the Divine Spirit, at the same time, unlike them. The demonic slaves did not have much freedom unlike the followers of a Divine Spirit.


    Their minds are chaotic and would listen to the Demon no matter how cruel the Demon was.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, Allen saw the witch move.


    She twisted he body and leaped to kick Allen''s Divine projection.


    However, she did not succeed thanks to the size of Allen''s Divine projection of barely one foot.


    To retaliate, Allen dashed forward and punched the lady with his tiny fist on her chest.


    Whoosh!


    Charmion flew backward with Allen''s forceful punch. However, Allen did not continue pursuing Charmion.


    His attention is on the mummy holding a golden egg.


    Allen could feel that the mummy is unlike the mummy that the Plague River Church had fought.


    He could feel that it was a lot stronger than the others.. Perhaps, at the ranks of an admiral.

 Chapter 103 - C103 Clash Inside The Tomb

    The wall in front of them turned out to be a hidden doon. An obviously hidden door. As it was opened, the witch, which the Plague River Church is looking for appeared before them. Along with the witch is a mummy.


    After punching the witch, Allen''s Divine projection dashed towards the mummy.


    At the same time, Milo and Cyril also took out their weapons. As scouts, although they might not be the best fighters, they are prepared to fight at all times. Furthermore, they had the finest reaction speed.


    Seeing that the Divine projection of their Lord dashes into the mummy, Milo immediately teleported and seconded Allen''s punch on the witch.


    Thud!


    The witch for the second time flew again. However, as she crashed backward, she stood back up as if nothing happened to her.


    "That''s one tough witch," Milo commented.


    He then pointed his fingers towards the witch and teleported Cyril over.


    As Cyril appeared before the witch, he released the attack that he had been preparing for the time being.


    "Death Palm!"


    A blinding gloomy light shone as Cyril''s palm attack hit the body of the witch.


    This time, the witch is no longer unscratched. Blood is flowing on his lips and fury could be seen in her eyes.


    "Bastard!"


    The faith energy that coursed towards her injured not only her body but also a bit of her inner body.


    Cyril''s life palm injects death energies into the target to scatter its life energies. It did not only affect the body but also the soul. As long as the death energies can bypass the body, the soul would be done for.


    In Charmion''s case, most of the death energies from Cyril''s Life Palm were blocked by her sturdy witch body. Only a small amount reached her soul. However, the death energy was so potent that even just a bit of it already made Charmion cough out blood.


    "Siphon!" Charmion yelled. Then, the life energies from Cyril had gone unstable and attempted to leave his body. Fortunately, Milo was able to teleport her in time.


    "Teleportation, huh?" Charmion sain upon herself as she stared at the two of them.


    "Annoying. Tsk. I''ll just use a Wide-Scale Siphonage."


    With that said, Charmion began using his ability.


    Her siphon attack on Cyril just a while ago was just an infant''s compared to this.


    Milo and Cyril could feel their life energies begin to be stirred. If they let it be, their life energies would be siphoned by the witch. By that time, they would be dead for sure.


    Fortunately, they are serving the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    One must note that the hand seals that spells that the hand seals that Allen gave them are either related to life or death.


    Furthermore, to use them, they must have a relatively profound knowledge of life and death.


    "Primitive," Cyril commented.


    Then, they both yelled, "Life Patronage."


    Initially, Life Patronage is could not be directly used to fight. It is a technique to control their life energies to expand their lifespan. They could use it to expand their lifespan for a few months. Of course, it could also expand their life as long as they want. However, they needed the approval of the Lord they serve, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Meanwhile, Charmion had her eyes widened. Her life siphon ability could not affect the two of them.


    "Just what the hell are you?" she asked, confused.


    "Hahaha, your abilities are useless." Cyril laughed.


    "Bitch, don''t look down on yourself. It is just that our Lord is the Divine Spirit of Life and Death," Cyril added.


    "Oh? So, you served the Divine Spirit of Life and Death?" she asked, enlightened.


    However, in the next second, a trace of fury and madness could be seen in her eyes as she added, "go to hell with me. I don''t believe that your Lord could save you."


    Her expression was of madness.


    Then, she started to bloat. And, as she did so, Cyril could see that she was about to self-destruct. She had ignited her life energies.


    "Holy shit, she is self-destructing!" he yelled which caused Milo''s eyes to widen. However, he still did the right thing. He teleported himself and Cyril into the relatively safe spot.


    Meanwhile, the mummy and Allen''s Divine projection has been brawling for a while not.


    The mummy was weakly lying on the floor. Then, all of a sudden, Allen lifted her and used her to shield the tiny body of his Divine projection from the explosion caused by the self-destruction of Charmion.


    Meanwhile, Allen''s Divine projection along with the mummy was blasted off.


    After the blast, Allen looked around and noticed the golden eggs. One was sealed, which he dropped a while as they fought while the other is the one the mummy was holding before they entered.


    Allen went towards them and picked the two eggs.


    The fight did not seem to affect the Divine projection. The praise and faith of the Plague River Church kept supplying it with Divine energy for sustenance.


    As the Divine projection held the two golden eggs, delight could be seen on his true body.


    Then, with a wisp of Divine energy, he sealed the other one.


    However, in the next second, he was caught off guard.


    He felt a surge of demonic energy from where the mummy was. Then, as he looked at it. The mummy was already gone.


    Allen looked around. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief as he noticed that traces of Divine energy within the inscription of the tom was still there.


    "The Demon is still somewhere inside the tomb," Allen said.


    Meanwhile, Cyril and Milo were momentarily stunned. They did not expect that the mummy is a Demon.


    Seeing their expression, Allen generously explained, "the mummy is a newly awakened Demon with the strength nearly reaching the ranks of an admiral."


    "She is a Demon that originated from greed," Allen added.


    "Greed my Lord?" Cyril asked, confused.


    "Indeed greed. Demons come from the seven sins. Namely, Lust, greed, gluttony, pride, sloth, wrath, and envy."


    "They are the manifestation of sins¡­"

 Chapter 104 - C104 The Plague Priest Meets The Divine Projection

    Three days had passed, Allen''s Divine projection, Milo, and Cyril are still inside the tomb. They are exploring the tomb; discovering the secrets and logics behind it.


    Meanwhile, outside the tomb, the Plague River Church is still waiting for their scouts to return. However, they are getting anxious.


    It''s been already two days since Milo and Cyril went inside. They are yet to get out.


    "How are they?" the Plague Priest asked Alastar.


    Alastar is the person second only to Plague Priest in the Plague River Church. He is Plague Priest''s right hand.


    "I''m not sure. My threads are still connected to them. but strangely, since they entered the tomb cannot tell what was on the other end of the thread. All I know is that they are still there," Alastar replied with a worried expression.


    Sigh! "We should probably stop worrying. Our Lord the Divine Spirit of Life and Death is compassionate to his followers," the Plague Priest said.


    He did not say it without basis. He had already experienced it many times. As long as they are faithful, their Lord would always help them.


    "Prepare yourselves, we''ll enter the tomb at dawn tomorrow."


    After a while, the Plague Priest had made up his mind. It could not be denied that he has worries; however, he knew that their Lord is helping the two.


    ¡­


    Time passed, the Plague River Church is equipped with their gears and weapons. They are waiting for dawn break at the entrance of the tomb.


    The entrance of the tomb is erected with columns. And, on each of the columns, there is a statue of a hawk-headed man standing on them. However, unlike normal tombs, they are looking towards the tomb.


    Then, atop the entrance, there are engraved Egyptian words.


    "Makram, can you read these?" Alastar asked.


    Makram is one of the new members of the church. Before he became a member, he was an archeologist looking for the remains of gods.


    When the Plague Priest met him, the words of the Plague Priest still lingered on his mind. "Why look for the gods of the past when there is one in the present?"


    Meanwhile, Makram answered, "yes."


    Then, he focused on the words and read them.


    His brain worked at a wonderful speed as he remembered the things that he had seen and heard before. Then after a while, he already knew the engraved words.


    "Beware: those who seek the darkness shall never see the light again."


    "What does that mean?" Alastar asked.


    "The light in ancient Egypt relates to their god Ra, the Sun God. Then, the hawk-headed statue there also depicted the Sun God." He paused for a while to take a breath, then continued.


    "Judging on where the statues are looking, the sun God is not looking over to what''s inside. Rather, it was looking over to whoever tried to enter. Meaning whatever is inside the tomb is dangerous."


    Hearing what he said, the Plague Priest and all the members of the Plague River Church felt chills on their back.


    "We have to hurry," the Plague Priest urged them.


    The Plague River Church has about fifty members.


    "My Lord, Divine Spirit of Life and Death, help us on our journey. Guide us as we explore the tomb. Grant us your Divine protection."


    The Plague Priest prayed loudly while the others prayed silently.


    Then, as they were about to leave, Alastar used his ability on them. With a surge of faith energy, he attached his threads to all of the members of the church that will be entering the tomb.


    After that, the members of the church are ready to enter. Meanwhile, Alastar and six more members stayed. This is the rule of the church. There must be someone to be left behind. That someone will treat the injuries of the one that came back. At the same time, they will also serve as reinforcement.


    Just as they entered the tomb, they were attacked by something that looked like a cloud of black smoke.


    Fortunately, the Plague Priest reacted fast enough, and also, at the same time, the Divine Mark cooperated with him.


    Plague Priest stabbed his broadsword on the floor. Then, with the aid of the Divine energy from the Divine Mark, the sword released an aura that served as the barrier against the black smoke.


    Then, the Divine Mark suddenly trembled in excitement.


    This scene is not new to the Plague Priest, this always happens when Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death is around.


    Thus, while holding his broadsword, the Plague Priest kneeled and reverently said, "Lord Divine Spirit of Life and Death, we are fortunate to be graced by your presence."


    The other member was momentarily stunned but on the next second, they did as the Plague Priest did and said the same words.


    "Lord Divine Spirit of Life and Death, we are fortunate to be graced by your presence."


    As they said that, the aura coming from the Plague Priest''s sword intensified further blocking the black smoke which is the mummy a while ago.


    Cleopatra gave up his body and dissolved it to add into his spirit form.


    Then, from the depths of the tomb, a glowing doll flew towards them followed by the teleportation of Milo and Cyril inside the protection of the Divine aura from Plague Priest''s broadsword.


    A/N: the broadsword is an item that could harness Divine and faith from one of the expeditions of the Plague River Church.


    At this time, the smoke materialized into a figure of a woman. If they did not see here in a form of a smoke a while ago, the men from the Plague River Church would have been already captivated.


    Meanwhile, the Plague Priest was looking at the ''doll'' with gleaming eyes.


    However, it would be wrong to call it a doll because it exudes holiness that would not dare them to look at it. At the same time, they could feel its immense strength, glory, and divinity. Their seeds of faithfulness were stirred and were very excited.


    He knew that his Lord is still not at his peak, thus he was not surprised to see the doll. However, he knew that it was not his Lord. It was just a representation.


    Nevertheless, he was glad to be graced by the presence of his Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.

 Chapter 105 - C105 Angels Body

    Allen''s Divine projection continued to dash forward. His target is Cleopatra the Demon.


    As a Divine Spirit, he did not intend to spare the Demon.


    Allen used the full force of his Divine projection. At the same time, he took out another Divine crystal and channeled the Divine energy within the crystal into it.


    As the Divine projection got close to Cleopatra, it shone in a blinding divine light. Then, Allen clasped. And when he opened it, the Divine energy gushed out and condensed into a ball of energy that looked like a big atom.


    Then, with a pushing motion, all the Divine energy within the ball of energy coursed towards Cleopatra.


    Meanwhile, the seemingly complicated action of Allen''s Divine projection happened only for a few seconds.


    "Arrrgh!"


    Cleopatra screamed as Allen''s Divine energy reached her.


    Bit by bit, the demonic energy was negated by the Divine energy.


    A/N: Are young wondering why there is no hollow point of demonic and Divine energy? Ask in the comments. ;)


    Cleopatra''s spirit form is getting weaker and every bit of demonic energy that was negated caused extreme pain for her.


    Time passed, Cleopatra had no way to resist.


    Her rank had already reached the ranks of an adult Demon with the strength comparable to an admiral. However, she did not have a continuous supply of demonic energy. She only woke up.


    The demonic energy that brought her to her current rank is because of the chaos that the last empress of Egypt caused. The chaos resulted in the end of the colossal empire.


    It was unsure if the end of Egypt is a plot to create a Demon or not. However, whatever the case, the Demon of greed named Cleopatra was birthed.


    She used everyone around her to satisfy her greed for power. She would do anything just to sit atop the throne.


    Furthermore, her greed knows no bounds, and desired to be something like the Gods. She called herself the goddess of light.


    However, all of this is coming to an end. Allen continued to drain all the demonic energy on her.


    As Cleopatra''s body continued to be drained, a golden egg was revealed. It has the same golden hue as the ones that he had sealed. However, as he looked deeper, he could see the inscription on it is complex and fully developed.


    If Allen got it, which he would do, he would not be able to use the Primordial Gold in it. On the other hand¡­


    "I purify that egg, hehe," Allen thought.


    However, in the next second, something unexpected happened.


    The golden egg flew up. However, the prowess of the tomb restricted it.


    The inscription inscribed on the walls lit up akin to a golden net.


    Only now did Allen see the true complexity and power of the tomb. Even he was not confident to break it with his Divine projection. Maybe if his real body was here he could, but it would still take him a rather long time.


    However, unlike him, the golden egg broke the inscriptions of the tomb after being trapped for a few seconds.


    Rumble!


    The tomb began to crumble as it lost its support from the inscription.


    As that happens Allen looked at Plague Priest.


    "Plague, it''s been a long time."


    The Plague pries still stabbing the floor while creating an aura that protected the members of the church.


    Allen looked at Milo and Cyril, then said, "keep the egg away from the Demon."


    After that, he looked back to Plague and said, "Plague, allow me to use your body."


    As Plague heard that, his heart began to beat faster in excitement.


    Then, he closed his eyes and said, "I''m glad that I''m of use to you, my Lord the Divine Spirit of life and death."


    However, Allen did not say anything. He only stared at him. Then, the Divine Mark within him trembled.


    Allen forcefully strengthened Plague Priest''s Divine Mark. After that, the Divine energy in the Divine Mark gushed out. Slowly strengthening his body.


    "A pity," Allen mumbled.


    His action is drastic. True, Plague''s body is indeed strengthened but that did not come without a cost.


    Plague Priest''s body could no longer be used after this. The Plague Priest also know that but he did not think about it. Instead, he was pleased that he was useful.


    "My Lord, it was because of you that I had this glory. All, that I have steamed from you; so, I will also bring back all the glory to you."


    Although the Plague Priest looked tranquil, he was feeling intense pain in his body.


    The Divine energy on his body already surpassed the limit that his body could handle. However, he did not think of the pain. He did not even grit his teeth.


    Then, on the final moment, because of this, his seed of faithfulness grew into a miniature Divine Tree.


    "Saint!"


    At this point, as Allen saw it, he did not know if he should feel pity or be glad. However, he did not stop what he was doing.


    He went to the final process. His Divine projection entered his body.


    Meanwhile, his inner body, which is also his soul, is expelled out of his body.


    Then, it entered a new world filled with a Divine aura.


    "Is this heaven?" Plague Priest asked himself.


    He could see a Divine figure at the center.


    "I my Lord really weak at the moment? If that is so; then, I will e his strength. I will remain by his side till the rest of my life."


    After his soul was expelled, it entered Allen''s inner world. Then, it rested there; the Divine Mark as the island and the Divine Tree atop the island.


    After all that, Allen was now in full control of Plague''s body. His body is not akin to the body of an angel. It was a hundred percent energy.


    Allen did this while disregarding how many Divine crystals would he deplete. After all, he got tones of them.


    With all of that done, a pair of wings materialized on his back and few after the golden egg that was flying into the limits of the sky.


    However, something unexpected arrived.


    A demonic array appeared in the sky.

 Chapter 106 - C106 A Powerful Demon?

    A demonic array appeared in the sky. Then, the golden egg disappeared with it.


    "What the..?"


    If Allen could not get the egg, his sacrifices would all be for naught.


    "Is this all for naught?"


    However, in the next second, he took back what he said.


    "Shit!"


    The demonic array atop the sky glowed with a purplish demonic hue. Then, unknowingly, the demonic energy surged from within and condensed into a spirit form.


    However, Allen knew that this is not a real spirit form of a Demon. It was just a projection. To be precise demonic projection.


    "A demonic projection?"


    Allen squinted his eyes as he looked at the Demon, he reckoned that the real body of the Demon must be powerful. Compared to the Demon, Allen would be akin to an infant.


    Meanwhile, it took only a blink of an eye for the Demon projection to condense.


    It looked at Allen. Then, it flapped its bat-like wings attacked Allen as he dived down.


    From Allen''s perspective, the Demon looked like a dragon man. It had horns and a dragon tail. Its lower body is akin to the lower body of a satyr. And, dragon wings.


    Allen''s projection at the bottom while the Demon''s above. In a blink of an eye, the fists of the two projections hit each other. Their collision created a shockwave in the air that made the clouds part circularly.


    After that, they parted and looked at each other.


    "The information from the Chaos Demon is indeed right. There is a weakened Divine Spirit in this world."


    The Demon seemed to be delighted to see a weakened Divine Spirit.


    It is a pleasure for the Demons and Divine Spirits alike to kill their opponents. And, the Demon will have an easy kill.


    "Prepare to die! HAHAHA!"


    The Demon laughed maniacally as he dashed towards Allen.


    "Arrogant lowly creature."


    However, Allen did not back down. This world could be said to be his home ground. Albeit weak his foundation is on this world. Most of his followers are in here and he temples and shrines in this place.


    "Link!"


    Allen connected to his Divine Marks and used the Divine energies on them. furthermore, he also depleted a Divine crystal.


    The fight between Demon and Divine Spirit could be considered brute. They would simply try to drain each other''s energies and whoever, was depleted first would be the one defeated.


    Of course, the Divine Spirits could use their authority to deal with the chaos from the Demons.


    "Let there be light!" Allen said.


    Then, suddenly, he shone in a piercing light akin to the sun.


    The light brought life to the barren desert where the Egyptian tomb was. Plants grew and the harsh hot wing became cooler. Then, the humidity of the air increase making the place a lot colder.


    However, its greatest effect is that the chaos brought by the Demon was disappearing.


    The lines in the demonic array that are supporting the Demon''s projection are starting to decrease.


    "It seemed that the chaos Demon is wrong. You are not weak, but it matters not. We will send more to obliterate you. You should not be in this place."


    The Demon said; then, it had decided to give up its demonic projection.


    "That is the Demon of wrath," Allen mumbled.


    The Demon of wrath, obviously, wrathful.


    "It seemed that the days of humanity will be a lot harder."


    However, Allen liked it this way. With the presence of the Demons, he could get more followers.


    Meanwhile, the Plague River Church is staring atop the clouds. They were full of reverence.


    Then, as they saw Allen, with the image of the Plague Priest, they kneeled.


    They knew that it was not the Plague Priest. It was their Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    "The prestigious Divine Spirit of Life and Death, you have graced us of your presence," they said in unison.


    "Rise, my followers."


    Hearing what Allen said, they lifted their heads however, they stayed on their knees.


    "The Plague Priest is already resting on my kingdom and he is waiting for you there."


    After Allen said that, he dissolved the remaining Divine energy in Plague Priest''s body and let it fly towards the Plague River Church. The Divine energy cleansed their bodies and their soul.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, amidst the desert, a beautiful melody was wafting in the desert air. It was very pleasant to hear. It could calm one''s soul and let you forget all loans.


    Milo and Cyril, on the decree of their Lord, carried away Cleopatra''s golden egg. Milo did not use his teleportation ability and walked with their foot.


    Well, he used it to get away. After that, they started walking.


    At this moment, they were attracted by the melody that was drifting in the air.


    Without much hesitation, they followed its source only to find a small oasis.


    The oasis had trees and a wooden cabin. Then, atop the cabin, smoke is flowing out.


    "It''s getting dark, should we spend the night here?" Milo asked.


    Meanwhile, he did not get an answer from Cyril.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    Cyril pointed at the cabin and said, "one of our Lord''s bearers."


    Through his Energy Eyes, he saw Allen''s Divine Mark on the man.


    Then, suddenly, the melody stopped and was replaced by footsteps.


    A few more moments, the door of the wooden cabin opened and revealed a man.


    "Come here, our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death told me you''d come."


    Indeed, the man is none other than Cold Wind, the Fossegrim.


    "Feel at home, help yourselves," Cold Wind said; then, he continued playing a gentle melody to ease Milo and Cyril''s fatigues.


    Moments later, he stopped playing as he noticed that they are already asleep.


    He looked at them for a while, then mumbled, "so fortunate of you. Our Lord had chosen you."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen had decided that he won''t be leaving the Asgardian realm for the time being.


    Just like most of the time, he was sitting at the branch of the Tree of Life. But on the next second, he stood and said, "Life, I accept your offer¡­"

 Chapter 107 - C107 Transition Of Worship 1

    "Life, I accept your offer. I will become the God of the elves."


    After Allen had decided that he would become the God of the elves, the Tree of Life prepared for the transition of faith.


    In truth, the Tree of Life did not need faith to get strong, that is one of the reasons why could ask Allen to become the elven God.


    One more reason is he knew that he cannot protect the elves on his own. And, at the same time, he also wants his old acquaintance of him to get strong fast by relying upon the elves.


    Meanwhile, the tree of life''s relation to the elves is like mother and son/daughter. A long time ago, it is said the elves are the children of the Tree of Life. Thus, they were naturally close with the Tree of Life.


    On one of the gloomy nights of the Asgardian realm, the queen of the elves is rummaging the library. She was on the section that was only open for her and the Elven King.


    She was looking for the ancient record that she had stumbled with back when she was still the queen in training.


    The Elven Queen is the religious leader while the Elven King is the chief of the race. Together they held the helm of the elven race. They are the ones with the most authority.


    "The elves were birthed by the Tree of Life. The Moon Goddess is the protector of the elves. The Divine Spirit of Life and Death is the patron of the elves. The Divine Spirit of the Mountains is the God of the Dwarves," Alinar the queen of the elves recited.


    Then, she rested her head on the table and thought.


    "Just like us, the dwarves had not received an oracle from our respective Gods."


    "There are records from of our elven ancestors that our Goddess had already fallen on the hands of the Demon."


    Most of the elves knew that the moon Goddess has long been dead. Or rather, they thought she was in her Divine slumber. They continue to worship her in hopes that she will wake up again and lift the predicament of their race.


    "Had she abandoned us?" Alinar asked herself.


    "No, child. She did not abandon you. However, she fell for you."


    Alinar heard an aged voice in her ears. At the same time, she could also feel strange holiness in the surroundings.


    At first, she thought she was hallucinating. However, as she realized who owned the voice, she kneeled add said, "O, great Tree of Life, please enlighten this lowly child."


    "The Moon Goddess had already fallen. Her authority was seized by a Demon. Most of the elves of the elven race had also fallen with her and only a few remained."


    "O, great Tree of Life, please enlighten this lowly child how cold I lift the predicament of the race?"


    This was Alinar''s first time conversing with the Tree of Knowledge.


    Ever since the first record was written inside the Asgardian realm, no records are saying that the Tree of Life had conversed with the elves.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death will help us. I have already conversed with the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    After that, she could feel that everything went to normal.


    However, she was at loss in what the Tree of Life said.


    Changing the religion of the whole race is not easy. Especially since they no longer had a connection with their Goddess.


    ¡­


    Three days had passed ever since that night.


    Alinar still has no idea to guide the race to change their religion.


    However, little did she know Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death did not stay idle all that time.


    "My queen, this is a very good day today."


    Melandrach, the Elven King, greeted Alinar.


    "Indeed, my king."


    The king and queen are husband and wife.


    "The druids had noticed something with the Tree of Life." King Melandrach created a topic for their conversation and sat on one of the seats within the hall.


    "What had they found?" Alinar said as she sat on the lap of his beloved king.


    "The Tree of Life had been thriving ever since the Divine Spirit is staying here."


    "Hmmm, the Tree of Life conversed with me," Alinar softly said as she was lying on his chest.


    "Really? What did you talk about?"


    The king began caressing Alinar''s long hair.


    "The Tree of Life said that the Moon Goddess has long been dead."


    Melandrach kept silent for a while before responding.


    "I have thought of that. Well, not just me. Many had also thought of it. In fact, if not for you, the queen, the race would have already stopped worshiping the Moon Goddess."


    "Is that so?" Alinar was rather doubtful.


    "Well, it is barely noticeable because of the presence of the Tree of Life. Otherwise, the race would have already rebelled a long time ago."


    Sigh!


    Queen Alinar sighed then said, "The death of the Moon Goddess is a very big loss of us."


    "Indeed. However, the Goddess cannot be blamed because according to the records, she fought the Demons to keep the few of us safe."


    "Your majesties, Druid Tarreed is seeking an audience with you."


    The voice of an elven knight resonated outside the door of the hall.


    As queen Alinar heard it, she stood and responded, "Let him in."


    Druids the elves that have a higher position in the elven race. However, the identity as a Druid cannot be given. It was fated. There are ones who could become a Druid while there are also ones that were not fated to.


    They are using a type of energy that was derived from the energy of the Tree of Life, called the Natural Life Force. This type of energy is common for the Druids. They are using this to cast their spells.


    Also, Allen''s seed of faithfulness derived from the Tree of Life. And finally, it was part of the Divine Legacy of the Divine Spirits.


    Meanwhile, Allen studied it a long time ago but he concluded that the natural life force could only be cultivated by the elves, and any other race that tries to cultivate it will fail.

 Chapter 108 - C108 Transition Of Worship 2

    Druid Tareed is one of the elderly elves. He is about to reach his lifespan. His gray hair is tied into a ponytail. Despite his age, he is lively.


    He is working at the temple of the Tree of Life. Oftentimes, he would also grace the Goddess temple with his presence.


    "Your majesties, Druid Tareed is seeking an audience with you."


    Currently, he was standing at the door outside the hall where the Elven King and queen were at.


    "Let him in."


    As he heard the queen approve to give him an audience, the knights opened the door for him.


    Despite being a Druid, he had to be respectful to the king and the queen. Although he was beyond the


    Of the admiral, they were still the leaders of the race. Furthermore, they are young and had lots of potentials. Perhaps, they might also be stronger than he is.


    "Senior Druid Tareed, please have a seat," king Melandrach gestured for him to sit. Then added, "Senior, what brings you here?"


    "My king¡­ My queen." He made a simple bow to the two of them before saying what he is here for.


    "There are elves that had gone against the Goddess temple, your majesties."


    "Eh? What does that mean?" King Melandrach asked. "Are they challenging the authority of the queen?"


    "No, no, no. I don''t think so, my king. Although they had against the Goddess temple, they dare not go against the temple of the Tree of Life."


    "How did the Tree of Life react?" Alinar asked.


    "That''s the most pressing matter, my queen. The Tree of Life just let them be."


    "What did they do to go against the Goddess temple?" Alinar had a feeling that all of this might be related to what the Tree of Life said to her.


    "They were spreading a new religion that worships a God that we do not know."


    "And who might that God be?" Alinar asked the final question.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    Hearing Taredd''s answer, Alinar was shocked. "The Divine Spirit had already acted," she thought.


    "My love, is there something we need to know?" Melandrach noticed her expression as Alinar heard Taredd''s answer.


    "The great Tree of Life conversed with met."


    She paused for a while as she observed their reaction.


    "The Tree of Life said that the Goddess had already fallen and could no longer accompany us."


    Taredd''s expression is not an exaggerated one. He merely nodded as if he was already expecting this.


    Before Alinar added, she looked at the Tree of Life through the window.


    There, one could see a faint golden glow amidst the branches of the Tree of Life.


    "The Tree of Life wanted us to worship the Divine Spirit that was staying in the elven forest."


    "Did the great Tree of Life say that?" Melandrach asked with a doubtful voice.


    "Yes, but the Tree of Life did not ask us to stop worshiping the Moon Goddess."


    "What should we do?" Taredd asked.


    "I will ask for an oracle tonight. I will go to the Tree of Life." Alinar answered. She was determined to find an answer.


    "My queen, I will come with you," Melandrack said.


    "No, stay here. You will be of no help there. Remember, only the queen or the spiritual leader can converse with the Tree of Life."


    Melandrach wanted to insist but he did not have a choice. It was indeed as what Alinar, his queen, said.


    ¡­


    On the chilly night of the same day, Alinar was treading the elven forest while riding her deer mount.


    She was not carrying anything to light her path. Or rather there was no need to.


    There were fireflies everywhere that served as her guiding light.


    Her expression is solemn. In the elven beliefs, all lights are sacred; the stars, the fireflies, and most of all, the moon.


    A few more moments later, she got off her mount and began walking on foot.


    Then, not long after, she had arrived close to the Tree of Life.


    The first thing that she did is to bow in the direction of the Tree of Life.


    On the level of sacredness in the elven system of belief, the Tree of Life is on par with the moon Goddess.


    "O great Tree of Life, please enlighten this child. What should I do with for the transition of worship?"


    "Child, let things be, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death had already taken action over it."


    After she heard the reply of the Tree of Life, she saw an oversized firefly flying towards her.


    The firefly exudes an aura that made them, unknowingly, nostalgic of their past.


    Then for the second time, she heard the voice of the Tree of Life.


    "Accept that and you will become the bearer of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death''s Divine Mark. You will become a person close to him."


    With that, she closed her eyes and relaxed he spirit to obediently do as the Tree of Life had said.


    Then, after a while, she felt warmth on her soul.


    She was at the ranks above an admiral but she was weaker compared to the aged Taredd.


    The moment the firefly reached her soul, a mark was branded on her, and become the first elf of this era that became the follower of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    However, things are yet to be done.


    As an elf that worshiped only the moon Goddess, he had strong resistance in worshiping the other Divine Spirits.


    The elves only worship two beings; the moon Goddess and the Tree of Life.


    "Is this the will of the Moon Goddess?" she asked herself inwardly.


    However, on the next second, she realized that the moon Goddess had long been dead, according to the Tree of Life.


    "Right, our Goddess had long been dead."


    Sigh!


    She heaved a heavy sigh and asked again.


    "Is this fate?"


    "The Tree of Life''s birthed the elves, through countless he stood with us and guided us. Most of the time, the Tree of Life is our protector. Now, the Tree of Life is alone since our moon Goddess had long been gone. It''s been hard on him."


    She calmed for a while, the said resolutely, "if that is the case, we, the elves, will follow the Divine Spirit of Life and Death to ease the burden on the Tree of Life."

 Chapter 109 - C109 The Official God Of The Elves

    "¡­We, the elves, will follow the Divine Spirit of Life and Death to ease the burden on the Tree of Life."


    Queen Alinar gathered most of the Druids and the high-ranking officials of the elves to hear her speech.


    She talked about the things that the moon Goddess did for them in immemorial times. She rejuvenated the dormant faith of the elves.


    Then, as she successfully did it, she proceeded on the burden of the Tree of Life since it bore them alone. As a result, the elves were touched. Some did not even hold back and cried out loud.


    After that, she introduced the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death is an ancient God that has been with our Goddess in the immemorial times. He was once the patron that protected the elves along with our Goddess and the Tree of Life."


    "I''m not saying that we''ll forget our Goddess, what I''m saying is that we will relieve the burden of the great Tree of Life by clinging into the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    "I know, there will be possible complications with these, but as of now, that is the problem in the future. We should let tomorrow think for itself."


    "You are not oblivious of the fact that we are inside a shrine. A ruined shrine that absorbed the authority of the Gods and Demons alike. We are not safe in here. If not for the Tree of Life, we would have been obliterated long ago."


    ¡­


    Alinar''s speech was a success. She managed to persuade the higher-ups of the elven race to have faith in the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    All that remains now, is to wait until the whole elven community would be fully assimilated by the God of Life and Death.


    Meanwhile, Allen, atop the branches of the Tree of Life, could feel an increase in the number of followers. Slowly and steadily, the elves are changing their faith in him. Although now entirely, this is already enough for him to be called the elven God.


    However, as he was waiting to fully assimilate the race, he did not stay idle.


    The threat of the Demon on him is rather big. Thus, he was absorbing Divine energies from the Divine crystals. He is altering his mortal body and strengthening his inner body.


    Technically, his mortal body is just a shell to contain his inner body. However, since his possession of Allen Godfre, the mortal, his inner body was tied to the mortal body that he was currently using.


    Unlike the Demons, the cold leave their shell whenever they want. But the Divine Spirits can''t. The reason for this is the chaos and order affinity of the Demons and the Divine Spirits respectively.


    The order affinity of the Divine Spirit prevents them from doing so.


    However, Allen did not need to leave his mortal shell. All he needed to do is to alter it and turn it a hundred percent Divine energy. But that is better said than done because it requires lots of Divine energy.


    However, in Allen''s case, that is not a problem since he has tons of Divine crystals. All that''s worrying now is time.


    "I don''t have much time. The Demons had already found me."


    "Furthermore, I can''t stay here for long. Who knows what harm does the Asgardian realm has for me?"


    With that in mind, Allen bid his farewell to the Tree of Life.


    "Life, I will leave the realm. I look for a place to build my Divine Kingdom."


    "It''s good that you''re about to build your Divine Kingdom," the Tree of Life commented.


    If the Divine followers of the Divine Spirits are their foundation, the Divine Kingdom is their home. Then, the shrine is the place where they will reside when they leave their Divine Kingdom. It is akin to a rest house.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Kingdom has the function of harvesting the soul of the dead followers. The faithful ones will live in the Divine Kingdom and would continue to generate Divine energies.


    It might look bad, but that is the best thing that could ever happen for the faithful ones of the Divine Spirits.


    "I wonder what happened to my Divine Kingdom." Allen thought.


    As a powerful Divine Spirit in ancient times, he would be a joke if he did not have his own Divine Kingdom. However, Allen knew that the Divine Kingdom without a Divine Spirit would crumble over time.


    "I don''t have a choice; a Demon had already found me. They will be coming after me soon."


    With that said, Allen grew two pairs of wings on his back and began flying away.


    One last time, he looked back at the elven forest.


    Before leaving, he did not forget to give the king his Divine Mark and some of the saints that had pledged their faith to him.


    At the same time, he also used his small authority over the shrine to turn his Divine repository into a storage tool.


    Meanwhile, Allen headed to the center of the shrine. He is planning to reunite with the friend that was separated from him a while ago.


    Meanwhile, Allen doubts that the members of the Dark Coalition, the Warbringer Auction House, and the King''s Manor have left the shrine. However, that is not Allen''s problem.


    They were not his followers. However, Allen was rather curious about what are they doing. But that''s all.


    ¡­


    A week after, Allen was finally back in the real world along with Stripes.


    As of now, the faint Divine energy inside the Asgardian realm brought too many benefits on Stripes.


    His rather long stay in the Asgardian realm made him miss the Divine energy in the surroundings.


    "Stripes, you''ve grown."


    Stripes is now about seven meters tall and ten meters long. Aside from that, he now has a pair of angelic white wings. On his head, there are also two horns atop his head.


    Even Allen was unsure what had Stripes become; however, Allen did not think much of it.


    "Hahahaha! Stripes, let''s test those wings."

 Chapter 110 - C110 The Demon Of Wrath

    "Uncle Cold Wind, your music is very lovely," Cyril commented.


    Cold Wind is playing one of his musical pieces.


    As he is doing so, the air was filled with graceful sounds that would make one forget one''s self. Not only that but they would also forget their debts as their soul would be relaxed.


    Since Cold Wind left the Asgardian realm, he began wandering on the earth from city to city. He gained experience from city to city.


    Now, he could no longer be called na?ve. He had learned many lessons. In fact, if he did not have the strength of an admiral, he would have already fallen.


    Meanwhile, Cyril was in a relaxed expression.


    Currently, they were on one of the bases of the humans. However, this base is one of the unfortunate bases as it was surrounded by a desert.


    "Uncle Cold Wind''s melody was just too great coupled with the luxurious place, this is heaven."


    After the last piece of note, Cold Wind finished his music


    "No, young man. This is not heaven, the true heaven is with our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. This is life."


    Cold Wind shook his head as he thought that Cyril is still na?ve.


    "Uncle Cold Wind, if heaven is with our Lord; then how will we find heave?" Cyril asked with a stern expression. "I mean, would our soul live on with our Lord?"


    "That, I too am not sure of. However, that''s what the young priest of the Plague River Church had said."


    Cold Wind took out his phone and played a video of Elioenai''s preachings.


    Whoosh!


    After they were playing the video, Milo appeared with a gloomy expression.


    "We need to leave."


    Milo urged them to leave as he was hurriedly packing their things.


    "What happened?" Cold Wind as he also helps pack their things.


    "What''s that?" before Milo could answer, Cyril asked while pointing towards the east of the city.


    Cold Wind and Milo looked at him and noticed the glow in his eyes which meant that he was using his ability, Energy Eyes.


    "You''ve guessed right, those are demonic clouds. They must be after the things that our Lord entrusted us."


    Hearing what Milo said, Cold Wind stopped moving.


    "The things that our Lord entrusted us, huh! The Demons¡­ we must not let them have it."


    After saying that, Cold Wind took out the staff that he had gotten from smoky Flaviens and gave it to Cyril.


    "What is this for?" Cyril asked.


    "Keep it. Don''t let the Demons have it. I will delay them while the both of you escape."


    "No, uncle Cold Wind. I can teleport us all." Milo is disapproved of Cold Wind''s idea.


    "Milo, remember, the Demons are chaos in nature. Once the demonic clouds reached this place, we would not be able to leave."


    "No uncle, I can teleport us all."


    Milo insisted, however, Cold Wind shook his head and cannot be convinced.


    "I am an admiral. Furthermore, I am also a prophet. Are you looking down on my abilities?"


    Cold Wind asked. Then, he took out the harp that Allen gave him and urged them to leave.


    "Leave now. We don''t have much time. if you don''t hurry, my sacrifice would be for naught."


    Albeit reluctant, Cyril and mil could only do as Cold Wind said.


    And, for the last time, they wanted to bid farewell.


    "Uncle Cold Wind, for our Lord," Cyril said with a smile. However, deep inside his heart, he was grieving to see their senior off. But he and Milo could not do anything but pray in their hearts that their Lord would save them.


    "Lord, the Divine Spirit of life, the ancient one, please save us."


    Of course, Allen heard all of these and he was already rushing towards their location while riding Stripes.


    Meanwhile, Milo and Cyril vanished in front of Cold Wind only to reappear in the sky.


    "Shit!"


    Milo could not believe what just happened. Initially, their destination is the base nearest to them. However, for the second time, his ability failed him. But this time, he did not panic.


    He teleported himself and Cyril to the ground. However, there is still a deviation on it but it was manageable.


    They reappeared a few feet above the ground.


    "Argh, is this the chaos that uncle Cold Wind mentioned?" if Cyril did not experience it first hand, he would not believe it.


    The chaos was already too strong for them to be able to leave. Initially, Cold Wind thought that they could still leave.


    "Hahaha! Slaves of the Divine Spirit, you cannot steal the things that are not yours."


    All of a sudden, a voice resonated in the sky. Then, part of the demonic cloud turned into a smoky face.


    Meanwhile, as Cold Wind heard the voice, he knew that he was wrong. He should have not separated for them.


    But this is not the time for regret.


    All he could do was rush while the demonic cloud is still far from them.


    Meanwhile, the A.I. of the base detected the anomaly and started warning everyone in the base.


    "WARNING! ALL PERSONNEL IN BASE 459, AN UNKNOWN ENTITY IS HEADING TOWARDS US."


    "WARNING! ALL PERSONNEL IN BASE 459, AN UNKNOWN ENTITY IS HEADING TOWARDS US."


    "THREAT LEVEL¡­ERROR."


    "ERROR!"


    This is the first time that the A.I. reported a threat error. Or rather, the A.I. did not have data regarding it on its database.


    Technically, something as big as this should not be able to hide its movement.


    Even the military is caught off guard.


    However, Cold Wind did not care about the warning of the A.I.


    He knew that this world is rather primitive. Well, primitive compared to the Asgardian realm. Although the earth has figures beyond the ranks of an admiral, there are very few of them.


    Furthermore, those figures could easily be squashed by Demons and such.


    After a few more moments, Cold Wind arrived at a rooftop.. There, he positioned himself and his harp and began playing his piece.

 Chapter 111 - C111 Betrayal?!?

    Cold Wind positioned himself and his harp as he began playing his piece.


    His slim fingers played the harp ingeniously. It was akin to how the raindrops fall on the ground. It was fast and seemingly chaotic; however, there is a charm that seemed to captivate one''s soul.


    Meanwhile, as Cold Wind was playing, he seemed to be isolated from the chaotic environment caused by the demonic clouds.


    With every note from his musical piece, there is an invisible ripple that soothes the chaotic environment.


    Indeed, Cold Wind, as one of the bearers of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death''s mark, understood Allen''s authority.


    "Music is what soothes the sufferings of the living. Combined with the authority of my Lord, everything shall calm down before me."


    Cold Wind thought as he was playing.


    "Demons and humans alike will follow the trend of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    Meanwhile, at the moment, the demonic cloud is still far from base 459; however, its chaos is already too strong.


    Or rather, the demonic cloud is too thick.


    "Hmm, a bearer," the cloudy face on the demonic cloud focused at Cold Wind.


    At one glance he is able to identify Cold Wind''s identity. However, Cold Wind could not be bothered.


    He had his eyes closed and was in his own world with his harp. However, he could still tell the terror from the demonic cloud. He knew that is not a match against the demonic cloud.


    "I am willing to sacrifice myself for my Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. Hopefully, the two youngsters would be able to escape."


    Cold Wind did not fear death because he knew that he would be with his Lord.


    He is willing to sacrifice himself for the will of his great Lord.


    "It''s decided, I will kill you first," the cloudy face said.


    Although he had a mission to get the two golden eggs and the demonized staff, killing a bearer of a Divine Spirit would also be good.


    The Demons and Divine Spirits are natural enemies. They would constantly weaken one another for no reason. Or rather, they wanted to eliminate their natural enemy.


    "I am Wrath Demon Kurkoren. I will bring wrath to this puny world!"


    The Demon yelled; then from within, bats came flying towards the direction of base 459.


    Their speed is fast. Vastly faster than the demonic cloud.


    At this moment, the Divine Mark on Cold Wind''s body reacted and released an aura that made Cold Wind rather close to the Lord, he serves.


    Meanwhile, at this moment, Milo and Cyril spotted Cold Wind on the rooftop. Since it came to worst, the two of them had decided to stay with Cold Wind and fight till the end.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, they both disappeared and reappeared close to Cold Wind.


    It was not a problem for Milo to teleport to Cold Wind as long as it was not too far away.


    Meanwhile, as they appeared before Cold Wind, Cold Wind opened his eyes. However, he did not stop playing; not even for a second.


    "Fool!"


    Cold Wind is rather angry at the two of them. who would have thought that these two would choose to waste his sacrifice?


    "Leave now, the chaos is lesser in my surrounding," Cold Wind said with a stern expression.


    "But¡­"


    Cyril tried to rebut; however, Cold Wind did not let him.


    "I am fine. It''s an honor to sacrifice myself to our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    "Come on Cyril."


    Looking at the resolute Cold Wind, Milo teleported himself and Cyril. Indeed, they are able to leave, but the chaos still affected them. they arrived at an unknown location. They were in a lush forest.


    "Milo, we could have convinced him."


    Cyril was in tears and was very emotional.


    "Fool, That lunatic had will not leave."


    Hearing Milo''s words, Cyril looked glared at him.


    "Take back what you said. How could you call uncle Cold Wind a lunatic?"


    "Is he not? Only lunatics would sacrifice themselves to someone else," Milo said mockingly.


    Then, he scanned himself with his spiritual sense. He wanted to make sure that there is no mark left on him.


    "What are you doing?" Cyril asked.


    "Making sure that I am not marked."


    "Tell me, have you been truly faithful to the Lord?" Cyril asked while his Energy Eyes are on.


    "Of course, I had been faithful. Do you think I would escape his watchful eyes if I am not?" Milo rebutted with a mocking tone.


    "Then, tell me why are you betraying the Lord?"


    Cyril is very serious with his question. If looks could kill, Milo would have been killed any second now.


    "Betray? I merely showed gratitude for saving us. Don''t tell me you''re already a slave."


    This time, Milo is no longer playful. He said that in a serious tone.


    "Slave? It is an honor to save the Lord."


    "No, the Lord kills his follower. First, the Plague Priest. He sacrificed the Plague Priest to achieve his goal. If we don''t leave, we''ll all be sacrificed."


    Cyril thought went silent and thought for a while. What Milo said is indeed plausible.


    "Are you coming with me?" Milo asked.


    The moment that Cyril said no, he is resolute to leave him here. He would no longer care about him.


    Meanwhile, Cyril stared at him and answered, "yes."


    It was unknown where did he got his courage but he chose to follow Milo.


    What Milo said is indeed logical. He is willing to serve but not to the point to sacrifice his life for the Lord he barely knows.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Cold Wind is still playing his harp. However, his mood is not as good as before.


    Before Cyril and Milo left, he felt an ominous feeling from Milo.


    He was unsure if it was because of the demonic cloud.


    "Hopefully it is not as what I think it is."


    This is not the time for him to worry about it. The bats are already there.


    They would already reach him after a few moments.

 Chapter 112 - C112 Another Saint, Dying?

    Whoosh! Flap! Flap! Flap!


    "They are finally here," Cold Wind said.


    After Cyril and Milo left, he stopped playing and rested his exhausted body for a while.


    Then at the moment, he positioned his harp again for round two of tireless playing. At this moment, Cold Wind could no longer leave the city. Since, when Cyril and Milo left, the Demon will focus his wrath on him.


    The Demon of wrath is not Demon of wrath for nothing. Once it found its target it would chase it to the ends of the world.


    "Good job on angering the Demon of Wrath, kid." The man said.


    He was formed from a group of bats.


    As he was speaking, his sharp fangs would stick out. Also, their skin is pale as if they did not have even a single drop of blood. Aside from that, he was flapping his flesh wings on his back.


    "Hahaha, we, vampires, would surely have a feast tonight."


    "Vampires? It seemed that the legends of the past era are not baseless. There are indeed vampires but aren''t you afraid of sunlight?" Cold Wind asked.


    He was not oblivious of the legends about vampires. He had even watched some movies about them.


    "Sunlight? Why would we fear it?" the vampire looked at Cold Wind sternly. He scoffed; then, said, "enough of this nonsense. Prepare to die."


    With that, the vampire began attacking. However, Cold Wind had long been prepared.


    He began playing his harp even before the vampire could attack. He was faster for a few seconds. However, those few seconds had already given Cold Wind an overwhelming advantage.


    "Argh!"


    The vampire felt pain as if his head would split open.


    Who would have thought that even the most beautiful melody could cause something like this?


    "So weak?"


    Cold Wind did not expect that the creature would have a very weak soul. Well, based on the legends of the vampires that he had Red, they were creatures born from the chaos affinity of the Demons. In face of the absolute order of the world, they are weak.


    At this point, Cold Wind, as one of the bearers of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, represents the order of the world.


    Indeed, Cold Wind''s attack is a soul attack. The pain that the vampire felt is due to the damage to the soul.


    After playing for a while, the vampire fell on the ground lifelessly. His soul is obliterated by Cold Wind.


    However, Cold Wind did not rejoice in his victory. Instead, he picked up his harp and began running.


    It would not be a good idea for him to stay on the rooftop considering that the vampires could fly.


    If that is the case, he would be akin to a candle at night that would attract the bugs. Even though the candle would burn the bugs, it would be drowned by its large number.


    "Hahaha. Moral, where can you flee?"


    It turned out that the Demon is paying attention to him.


    "Hear me! Whoever can kill him shall be rewarded with a Demon blood."


    A Demon blood is an essence condensed from the spirit form of the Demons. It is potent for vampires; it could help them boost their strength. However, the condensation of the Demon blood could have negative effects on the Demon itself.


    "Shit!"


    Hearing what the Demons said, his forehead turned back. What the Demon said is like adding fuel to the fire.


    "Shriek! Attack!"


    However, Cold Wind is not a vegetarian. Although he did not have great strength, he was flexible.


    His thin limbs would move in a precise and gentle way akin to a leaf flying with the gentle blow of the wind.


    Meanwhile, the citizens of the base did not stay idle. The capable ones fought with the vampires while the others are fleeing.


    There are those that rode a hovercraft to attempt leaving; however, they were bombarded by the large numbers of bats. In the end, their ride could not withstand the number of vampires and feel, which caused death.


    Meanwhile, three hours passed but the melody played by Cold Wind is still resonating in the air.


    Along with it, a pile of vampire corpse is could be seen surrounding him.


    However, it was also noticeable that he was already exhausted.


    In truth, if not for the Divine Mark and his faith energy, he would not be able to last even for an hour. But despite this, he knew that in the end, he would still die considering that the demonic cloud is only a few miles away. He now could feel the terror brought by it.


    However, his faith kept him fighting despite everything. He is not doing it for himself but for his Lord.


    After thirty more minutes, the demonic clouds had arrived.


    "Mortal, are you prepared to die?" the Demon said.


    "For my Lord, I am willing to sacrifice myself for only through death I would be able to be with him," Cold Wind said with a weak voice but filled with determination.


    "To be with him? Hahahaha" the Demon was delighted by what Cold Wind said. "I''m afraid you can no longer meet your Lord. With me here, he cannot harvest your soul. The moment that you died the authority of your Lord could no save you."


    The Demon said that because he wanted to see the despair in the eyes of the Divine Spirit''s follower. However, he did not see anything. Despite all that, Cold Wind is still as resolute as ever.


    "It does not matter. To die for my Lord is a privilege. It fills my soul."


    Indeed, no matter what the result is, Cold Wind''s soul is filled, literally, because, at this moment, his seed of faithfulness that sprouted into a small tree grew once more into a miniature Divine Tree.


    At this moment, yet another saint had appeared amongst Allen''s followers. Unfortunately, this one is about to die.


    The first one, which is the Plague master, is on Allen''s inner world while the latter could not enter and has a great possibility that would forever be lost.

 Chapter 113 - C113 Genuine Faithfulness

    "It does not matter. To die for my Lord is a privilege. It fills my soul."


    As Cold Wind said that, Allen''s Divine Mark on him lit up. Along with it, he also shone. However, he was being drowned by the demonic energy brought by the demonic cloud.


    Meanwhile, his glow was akin to the flickering candle in the dead night. It was continuously being drowned by the darkness.


    But despite that, he was fighting. His light continues to shine, but it won''t be for long. We all know what will happen to a candle that no longer had fuel right?


    Indeed, at this moment, Cold Wind''s light began to dim. Then in the next second, it was completely gone.


    However, beyond the Demon''s expectation, Cold Wind''s soul was not extinguished.


    Instead, a globe was formed and contained his soul. Then, it flew in a certain direction.


    What happened next is another plot twist.


    "Foul Demon, how dare you to set your filthy eyes on my follower?"


    A majestic voice filled with Divine energy resonated through the skies.


    The owner of the voice is none other than Allen Godfre, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    He was coldly glaring at the Demon while seated on Stripes back.


    Looking at Allen top his mount; he was akin to a war general.


    "Divine Spirit, hahaha. I see you''ve come to die."


    Then, all of a sudden, humans and vampires alike felt a change in their surroundings. However, they cannot say for sure.


    "Is this the confrontation of a Demon and a Divine Spirit? They are akin to the two opposite energies."


    One of the vampires subconsciously blurted out.


    "Dummy, they are. The demonic and Divine energy is the energy of different poles. They will counter devour each other."


    Meanwhile, Allen and the Demon, Kurkoren, is no longer passively gathering Divine and demonic energy respectively.


    However, Allen felt a link to his shrined and his Divine Marks. However, Allen could not feel the loss of two Divine Marks from the Plague Priest and Cold Wind. Instead, he did not consider it as a loss but as again.


    At the same time, Allen directed Cold Wind''s soul into his inner world.


    There it would be safe from the Demon''s reach.


    Meanwhile, as Cold Wind''s soul entered Allen''s inner world, the Divine Mark quickly turned into an island while the miniature Divine Tree become a towering tree on the newly formed island.


    At the same time, Stripes flapped his wings and flew higher the demonic clouds.


    With a single flap, they were propelled at an amazing speed and reached their desired destination.


    Unlike before in the Egyptian tomb, Allen did not like to be under the Demon. rather, his pride is telling him that he should be at the top instead.


    A/N: why do I feel like the Divine Spirits are Demons of Pride? :[


    "Foul creature should not exist in this world."


    Allen declared. Then, he paused for a while before shouting.


    "CLEANSE!"


    His voice resounded through the air. The Demons and the vampires alike felt uncomfortable. However, that''s all.


    "Wait, is that it?"


    Kurkoren was rather confused. He could not understand what Allen did or why is it useless.


    Despite its simplicity, he did not think that it was that simple.


    Indeed, in the next second, his face paled and quickly gathered the demonic cloud into a ball around him.


    The seemingly simple act began to consume the demonic energy within the demonic cloud.


    However, it was the same for Allen. His Divine energy is continuously gushing out. Fortunately, he was prepared in advance. He drew Divine energy from one of his Divine crystals.


    "Shit! I hate this fucking order."


    The Demon roared as he continued to resist while Allen is sitting back and relaxing atop Stripes. He was akin to a tourist enjoying the scenic view.


    There is no need for him to do anything, he simply used his authority over life and death to ensure order in the world. He strengthened the order of living and dead in the world.


    And, since the vampires and the Demons are creatures of chaos, they are being put in ''order''.


    "Hahaha! How does it feel to be a creature of chaos?" Allen mocked the Demon.


    "Fuck this order. How did you become suddenly become strong?"


    At this point, the Demon had a feeling that Allen is simply acting weak.


    "Hahaha. We, Divine Spirits, are strong from the start. Unlike you, we do not need fluke and such."


    Allen is very pleased by what is happening.


    Meanwhile, the initially tyrannical Demon is now acting like a turtle with his demonic cloud. Just a bit more.


    "Fuck you, Divine Spirit of Life and Death. I will bring you along with my demise."


    At this point, the Demon had finally accepted his demise but he is still rather unwilling and had decided that even though he will die, he will take with him the Divine Spirit that caused him this.


    With that, the demonic energy within the demonic cloud surged. Then, they are stirred and was ready to explode.


    Meanwhile, Allen knew that he cannot survive the blast. Thus, he could only urge Stripes to fly away as fast as he could.


    "Stripes!"


    However, there is no need for Allen to say anything.


    Stripes had already flapped his wings and were flying at a high speed.


    Stripes is not oblivious of the danger of the surging demonic clouds. He knew that he and his master, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death would be in extreme danger if they are caught.


    "Stripes, faster."


    Allen is now rather beginning to panic. However, he did not forget to coat himself and Stripes with divine energy from another one of his divine crystals.


    It might be wasteful; however, Allen did not think it to be the case. After all, he has plenty of it.. And, at the same time, Allen did not think that a Divine crystal is more precious than their lives.

 Chapter 114 - C114 Demon Of Lust

    "Stripes, faster."


    Stripes are furiously flapping his wings and was continuously gaining speed. However, the danger s still there.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    Then, the explosion came, and the demonic energy within was blasted in all directions.


    At the same time, the wind surged as it was affected by the shockwave of the explosion, and the demonic energy lagged behind it.


    Fortunately, Allen deployed protective Divine energy around them. They were not that much affected. They were simply flung away as they we gliding in the wind. However, they were safe.


    The wind is not much of a problem; the real problem is the demonic energy that was lagging behind them.


    If they are hit, Allen would surely disappear in this world along with his authority if not severely weakened.


    With that in thought, he used some more Divine crystals disregarding the cost.


    One must not that his body is yet to be fully altered resulting in him having a limit on how much Divine energy he could use at a time. Otherwise, his mortal body would disappear. And, along with it, his inner body would also disappear since they were bound together.


    The order affinity of the Divine Spirit disallows Allen to break free from his mortal body.


    However, now, Allen did not care about that. He was only thinking of one thing: how to counter the demonic energy lagging behind the shockwave.


    Whoosh!


    With that, the Divine energy from the Divine crystals gushed out of him and joined the protective divine energy. Along with that, Allen could feel pain in his body.


    However, Allen did not mind, if he won''t die from this, his body would further be altered. After all, fortune comes with danger.


    Meanwhile, Allen was wondering what good thing would he get after this.


    Whoosh!


    As the demonic energy reached them, the protective Divine energy coated around them shook as the negation started.


    The ''protective Divine energy'' is just a fancy name for the Divine energy around them; it was just Divine energy coated around them. Allen simply used them to block the demonic energy so that it won''t immediately reach him.


    Basically, the Divine energy did not really have a defense against the demonic energy. Well, perhaps, there is; however, Allen needed to create a defensive array.


    However, Allen did not have time to do so and at the same time, he also did not have a defensive array with him.


    It was not that he did not have one, however, there are none suitable for the current him. Create another one? Better be said than to be done.


    A defensive array that is effective against the demonic energy is too few. The other Divine Spirits might have many, however, at Allen''s time, there are none.


    Well, there is one. That is the defensive energy that is in the Divine Legacy. However, that part of Allen''s memory is still sealed.


    Meanwhile, all skills and such are derived from an array: Divine skill, demonic skill, and more. Even the abilities of the humans needed an array. However, for their case, their understanding of their ability would be the basis for the array which would be formed in their minds.


    The negation of Divine energy was too fast for their protective Divine energy to hold on. In the end, Allen depleted three Divine crystals.


    Sigh!


    Allen heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had plenty of Divine crystals with him.


    "Hahaha!" Allen laughed in delight.


    The surge of demonic energy cannot be compared to the number of Divine crystals with him. However, Allen is not feeling too good himself.


    Every part of his body is burning in pain. On the other hand, he could not complain about it. At least he had his life.


    "Let''s go Stripes."


    Allen urged Stripes again to fly away.


    He knew Stripes is also affected and was rather injured but he did not have a choice. Who knows what danger would be attracted here?


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on Base 488, a lady is inside a well-decorated room. There are plenty of paintings on the walls. Each of these is a priceless treasure that was recovered from ancient sites. They bore the influence of time.


    However, all the paintings had one in common. They are either nude or they are revealing.


    Despite that, the lady did not have much reaction. Rather, she was focused on her tea. At the same time, there are gorgeous flowers on here table placed in a base.


    "Ahh!"


    Or at least if one looked at her, she was focused on her tea. However, if one looked under her table, a man would be seen.


    What''s the man doing? He is eating a cat.


    A/N: pussy cat


    With every stroke of the man, the lady would moan in pleasure. However, the lady tries to maintain her normal expression. But it was all for naught.


    "Ah¡­too good¡­ahh¡­more."


    The lady did not hold back and moaned all the way she wants.


    However, in the next second, she took out a token and answered a call from a comrade.


    "What do you want¡­ahhh¡­"


    She did not care if the other party could hear her moans.


    "Really?...ahh."


    Bam!


    In the next second, she suddenly stood resulting in the man''s back of the head of the man hitting the edge of the table.


    The ''poor'' man could only caress the back of his head.


    "Leave!"


    Hearing her words, the man reluctantly stood with his ''royal spear'' still erected.


    "What is it you say, Kurkoren? We lost two of the golden eggs?"


    Then, all of a sudden as if the token had a loudspeaker feature, a voice drifted from it.


    "Yes, a Divine Spirit sabotaged our plan."


    Hearing the Kurkoren''s answer, the lady was rather stunned>


    "Who is it? Hades or Apollo?"


    "No, it is not the Divine Spirit of the military," Kurkoren answered.


    Again, the lady did not expect that there are other Divine Spirits.


    Meanwhile, it is not a secret to the higher up of humanity that the military had Gods or rather a Divine Spirit among their ranks.


    "Are there other Divine Spirits?"


    It is rather worrying for the Demons if there is another Divine Spirit. If that is the case, they could only hope that the Divine Spirits would prey on each other for territories.


    "Yes, Amor. I think this one is newly awakened. But don''t worry. He might have woken up in an unnatural way."


    Sigh.


    With that, Amor heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 115 - C115 Izabel

    Beyond Allen''s expectation, the explosion that nearly killed did the kill the Demon.


    Indeed, the Demon managed to survive for some reason. After all, the explosion was not meant to kill himself. At the same time, what he said is just to deceive Allen.


    Cunning Demon!


    However, on second thought, that is what Demons are. They needed to be cunning to deceive the absolute order of the world.


    Meanwhile, three months after the incident, Allen is already recovered, and all that time, he was staying lowkey in his newly created shrine.


    At this moment Allen stood up from his throne.


    "Time to return. Did the world miss me?"


    Allen, then, stretched his rather sore limbs.


    The consequence of fighting the Demon is rather good for Allen. Although he suffered, its effect is enough to compensate for it.


    His body is further altered and has now reached the ranks of an admiral. A bit more and he could finally break free from the limitations of his body.


    However, things had become perilous for him since the Demons already knew his existence.


    "My bearers had already become powerful."


    Most of Allen''s bearers are already at the ranks of a prophet.


    Note: a prophet is of the same rank as an admiral.


    At this point, Allen could now create an organization for himself that is on par with the other organizations. Furthermore, his organization would have a lot more potential than the others.


    Of course, there is no need for Allen to command his followers to create an organization. They had already formed one. They had named it the Valley of Life.


    The Plague River Church a while ago had now turned into the Temple of Life. At the same time, the Plague River Church that was once headed by the Plague Priest has now.


    Indeed, for the fall of a senior, many would appear in replacement. Furthermore, these bearers are unlike Allen''s first generation of bearers. Their faith naturally created a mark.


    However, at the same time, the death of the Plague Priest did not only cause bearers to come into the light but also the traitors.


    There are many that did not like to sacrifice themselves as they bore the pride of being an ability user. Thus, this made the Plague River Church be loose.


    Meanwhile, there are too few left in the church; however, Allen could not ask for more. The ones that are left are the most faithful ones and had a very, very slim chance to rebel.


    Meanwhile, the traitors went on their own and built their own Gods. However, they did not have good intentions.


    "One of the traitors, according to the oracle''s eye, is in here," said a lady while holding an orb with fireflies sealed inside.


    This is a treasure that was created by the church. The seemingly sealed firefly is Allen''s Eye of the Spirit. Of course, it has Allen''s permission. Otherwise, they would not even be able to see one.


    "Miss Izabel, should be barge in?" one of her followers asked.


    Izabel is with a lady and four men.


    "Of course, do you think he''ll invite us in?"


    Izabel is one of the new bearers of the Plague River Church. She is Allen''s follower at the ranks of a priest. However, she is very close to reaching the ranks of a prophet. She only needed a small push, which is also the reason why is she hunting for the traitors.


    At the same time, the ones with her are Allen''s followers that did not have a mark. However, they cannot be underestimated as they already reached the ranks of priests.


    Meanwhile, up ahead in the direction that they are heading to is a temple. Yes, a temple. It was built by one of the traitors.


    "Oh, great Goddess, Aphrodite, the Goddess of fertility. Make us fertile as we live through the generation."


    "Oh, great Goddess, Aphrodite, the Goddess of fertility. Make us fertile as we live through the generation."


    Izabel and the others heard it from inside the halls. Then, it was followed by the moans of pleasure.


    "Ahh!"


    Hearing it, Izabel could not help but blush. Meanwhile, it was also the same for the others that are with her.


    They were all silent for a while until Izabel had decided to break the deafening silence.


    "This bastard. Creating a false god is a sin worthy of death, eternal."


    Hearing her, the others could only nod their head. Then, at this point, there is no need for words as they formed a circle and began chanting words and doing hand seals.


    "Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. Help us punish the blasphemous bastard before us."


    This went on for a while; then, a faint light descended on them and gave them an aura that boosted their prowess.


    After that, they started dashing towards the ''temple''.


    However, from Izabel and the other''s perspective, it does not seem to be a temple. Rather, it was more of a pleasure house.


    Bam!


    As they enter, they violently crashed the door which created a loud noise.


    "Ahh¡­"


    However, they are not noticed. Rather, the people inside are so engrossed with the pleasure of their actions. The men were penetrating the women below them.


    "Uhm¡­"


    In the next second, Izabel was stunned as she heard a moan behind her.


    As she turned around, she saw one of her fellows rubbing his thing while smiling wryly. He tried hiding his action but he failed.


    "Miss Izabel, forgive me."


    However, as the man said that, his eyes are roaming around and were looking to the reaction of the men.


    "Herbert, you bastard, how could you. Do you know what you are doing?" Tatiana, the only lady in the group aside from Izabel, berated them.


    "Miss Tatiana, forgive me," Herbert tried to apologize for his actions.


    "You bastard, just make sure that you will not do any more profane actions. Otherwise¡­" Carthach, one of the men that was with Izabel and the group, said. After that he looked at Izabel and vouched for the man.


    With that, Isabel could only agree reluctantly.

 Chapter 116 - C116 The Follower Of A Demon

    After all the ruckus, they could only move on. However, just like before, the men and women inside are still engrossed with themselves.


    "Blasphemers, time for you to die!"


    Izabel said and began doing hand seals along with the others for the second time as their hand seals from a while ago were diffused.


    "Plagued Land of the Dead," they all said as they finished doing the hand seals for the divine spell.


    Then, a black light glowed on them and flew towards the moaning crowd.


    After a few more moments, the moans of pleasure are already gone. It was replaced with s deafening silence.


    The men and women died in a manner that they did not ever of and had become piles of corpses. However, there is one among them in the middle that was not affected by the black light.


    There''s no doubt about it. It was indeed the traitor that Izabel and the others were looking for, Niku.


    Looking at the man, they had to admit that he had changed. Rather, he now has many tattoos on his body and his aura is different than that of what they knew.


    "Ah, Izabel, welcome."


    The man then began walking towards them despite not wearing his clothes. As he did stride towards them, his eyes wandered on the corpse on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Izabel and the others are glaring at the man as he is striding towards them.


    There are many different tattoos on his body. Most of them are rather revealing and were, in some way, related to sex. Some depicted a nude lady and there is also one that looked like a man and woman fulfilling their carnal desires.


    "My Izabel, are you jealous? How could you do this to them?"


    The man teased Izabel.


    "Nonsense! Die! Black Wind!"


    The Black Wind that Izabel, along with the others, cast created a black gust of wind that drifted towards the man. However, beyond their expectation, as the wind hit the man, a pinkish barrier was made and blocked the wind.


    "Is that from the authority of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death?"


    The man scoffed as he saw the black wind.


    Indeed, the black wind is rather unpleasant and gloomy to the eye.


    Meanwhile, the six had a gloomy expression as they felt insulted by the words of the man.


    "Niku, enjoy your life for a while. Our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, will not spare you for this."


    However, Niku was not threatened at all. Rather, he was smiling, instead, as if he found what they said, ridiculous.


    "I have already committed treason to the lord a long time ago; however, I am still alive. Do you perhaps think that he had already forgotten about me?"


    The man was full of smiles as he was saying it.


    "How about you join me, instead. Come, let us worship Aphrodite the ''Goddess of Fertility?"


    Niku tried to persuade them. However, he knew that he would fail. He was simply doing this to ridicule them.


    "Goddess? Why do you reek of the scent of a demon?"


    Indeed, he reeks of the scent of a demon. They might not be able to detect it but the Divine Mark is clear of it. It was as if it is disgusted with him.


    "Be careful with your mouth, bitch!" the man said frostily.


    "Bloodlust!"


    Niku then strode towards them with a glowing red fist.


    With just one look, Izabel and the others could tell that his fist was rather dangerous.


    "Don''t let him come near us. Divine Chains!"


    However, there is no need for Izabel to remind them of that. They had already prepared their spells.


    Meanwhile, an array with a golden hue rose behind Izabel and released gold-purple chains that flew towards Niku at a high speed.


    Despite how fast Niku was, he was not able to dodge it. Instead, he punched the chains. However, beyond his expectation, the chain was stocked with his fist as if it has super sticky glue on it.


    "Fuck!"


    In the next second, his eyes widened as more chains appeared and flew towards him.


    Plop! Plop! Plop!


    Including the first two, a total of eight chains were stocked on him. Two on each of his limbs. Furthermore, the chains were not only stocked. Instead, they coiled around them and connected to each and every chains turning into one.


    "The hell''s with these chains?"


    Niku tried resisting the chains, however, he could not. He could feel his energy being drained by the chains.


    "Bastard, you indeed swapped the grace of our Lord with the Demon''s?"


    Indeed, the energy that the gold-purple chains were draining on him was demonic energy. How? Izabel also did not know. However, the man is in front of them. The man would certainly ''give'' them answers.


    "Hahaha! Do you feel at lost?"


    Niku laughed maniacally.


    "Indeed, I defected to the Demon. You wanna know why?"


    He stopped and teased them for a while before continuing.


    "I made a contract with the Demon."


    As Niku said that, he was full of smiles and had his chest puffed out, despite being chained.


    "Love-Affair!"


    Niku''s eyes turned red. However, the group was confused, they could not feel the effect of the spell.


    "Be careful, that is a mind attack. Attack him!"


    Unlike the others, Izabel, one of the bearers of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, could feel it. In fact, it was even blocked by the Divine Mark thus nullifying Niku''s spell.


    "Divine Glow!"


    The first one who reacted is Tatiana. She cast a support spell that gave the boys a halo around them.


    "Claws of Death!"


    "Reaper''s Eyes!"


    "Black Palm!"


    "Purgatory!"


    The four men attacked Niku with all they could. They did it with the support spell cast Tatiana while taking advantage of the fact that Niku was bound by Izabel''s gold-purple chains.


    However, despite that, they had barely injured the man.


    "What with his body?"


    Indeed, Niku''s body is not normal.


    "Hahaha. Surprised?"

 Chapter 117 - C117 Clash

    "Hahaha. Surprised? This the gift from the Goddess of Fertility, or should I say, Demon of Lust Amor."


    Niku then became pale and looked a lot more handsome while his tattoos lit up. After that, a pinkish mist drifted from him towards the males. Then, it clashed with the glow provided by Tatiana.


    Cough!


    At this time, Tatiana coughed out blood because only in a matter of seconds, her support ability on the four men was defeated.


    After that, she fell on her knees as the backlash is too much for her to bear.


    "Tatiana are you okay?"


    "I...I''m fine," Tatiana answered weakly.


    Meanwhile, as the four men as they lost support from Tatiana, their eyes turned red, and glared at the two ladies.


    "How can you resist my Divine chains?"


    "Divine chains? These are but merely spells. They rely on their users. And, if the target is TOO STRONG, they would NOT be able to do anything."


    Niku aemphasized the word ''too strong'' and ''not''. Then, as he said them, his true prowess was shown. Then, the thing that Izabel feared came.


    Crash! Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Niku broke free from the chains. However, he stayed rooted in where he was standing.


    It was not that he could not move, but rather, there is no need for him to do so.


    "Boys, get them."


    As he said it, the four started dashing towards the two ladies.


    "Do you know why could I control them?"


    Indeed, he is controlling them. The actions of the four were all his intentions.


    With his thoughts, they began using the Divine skill that they had used against Niku just a while ago.


    "The Demons of Lust gave me the ability to influence the primal desires of those around me."


    Indeed, if the four did not lust over the pleasure just a while ago, they should not be in this predicament. However, they could not be blamed, whether we accept it or not, boys will be boys.


    Of course, that is the case if they did not have full trust in their Lord because the essence of following a Divine Spirit is forgetting one''s pleasures and having only delight in serving the Lord.


    It was unsure if it was because of Niku''s influence; however, at this point, Izabel and Tatiana are at loss; especially for Izabel.


    "Divine Glow."


    For the second time, Tatiana cast her spell again. She did not want to be a burden for Izabel. Of course, she knew too that this is the least she could do.


    From the very start, she did not have good prowess and only focused on support.


    "Divine Wings!"


    Izabel cast a spell that created a pair of angelic wings around them. This spell, if cast by a stronger person, could be used for an attack. However, for Izabel, this is just for protection.


    Weng!


    At this time, as if the Divine Mark noticed their predicament, Divine energy gushed out of it and coursed towards the angelic wings.


    With that, the angelic wings had gone a lot sturdier.


    "Hmm, it seemed that the Divine Spirit of Life and Death values you? Ahh! That makes me want even more conquer you."


    Indeed, Izabel was valued because she bore Allen''s Divine Mark.


    "Dream on! Life Pulse!"


    Knowing that the Divine Mark will aid her, she did not hesitate to cast more attacks.


    According to her understanding, the Divine Mark is akin to the consciousness of her Lord. well, she had a point, the Divine Mark indeed contained a bit of Allen''s subconscious.


    Imagine, how could it act on its own without conflicting with Allen''s decisions?


    Meanwhile, at this time, Niku is helpless against it.


    His expression went gloomy. He knew what will the life pulse do to him. The life pulse will scatter his life energy until the point that he would die in the exhaustion of life energy.


    Although he could not feel its effect in the meantime, he knew that he needed to defend.


    "Herbert, Jamil, protect me!"


    Niku called on two for them to block Izabel''s life pulse.


    "Bastard!"


    Meanwhile, Izabel''s expression turned gloomy.


    Although they were controlled by Niku, they were still his fellow believers. It''s only that their weakness was exploited by Niku rendering them useless.


    "Hahaha."


    At this moment, Andrie and Carthach, two of the four men, arrived and landed their attack at the angelic wings.


    Bam! Bam!


    Their attack is forceful but angelic wings are too sturdy for them. It had completely blocked their attacks.


    "Gust!" Izabel yelled.


    Then, a gust of wind came out from her palms and pushed back the two.


    "Who would have thought that you have an ability? Did you hide it from the members of the plague river church?"


    With Herbert and Jamil in front of him, Niku strode towards the two ladies slowly.


    However, in the next second, the Divine Mark sent a piece of information towards Izabel.


    The information contained a small but it contains something useful.


    With that, Izabel''s eyes lit up. Then, on the next second, she did not hesitate to try it.


    "Deprive!"


    Just as she said it, the Divine Mark gushed out a wisp of Divine energy and imposed Allen''s authority towards the four. Then, on the next second, their seeds of faithfulness lost their luster and were solidified.


    They were sealed by Izabel''s spell. Furthermore, as that happened, their consciousness blurred until it temporarily faded.


    Ever since ancient times, there are cases like this. Some followers would rebel. However, the bearers will take care of them. Of course, they only do it with the permission of the Divine Spirit itself. After all, mortals cannot wield the Divine energy. They can only do so when they had became saints.


    Meanwhile, Niku did not expect that there is such a thing. Although he had been a follower of a Divine Spirit in the past, this is his first time seeing it.


    "Indeed, the Divine spirits are not as generous as we thought them to be."


    However, no matter what he says, he could not change the fact that the four men are now useless to him.

 Chapter 118 - C118 Result Of The Clash

    "Deprive!"


    Seeing that the four are no longer of any use for him, the first thing that Niku had in mind is to eliminate them.


    However, before he could do so, Izabel acted faster than him.


    "Divine Winds! Carry them away from the blasphemer."


    Although they were exploited by the enemy she still treated them as companions.


    "Tatiana, take care of them. also, inform the others of this. In the future, the church will no longer be dealing with the traitors but also with the Demons."


    Hearing what she said, she could only reluctantly nod and do as she was told.


    "Niku, you still had a chance, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death would surely forgive you as long as you repent."


    However, Niku found it funny.


    "Repent? Hehe. I have already sold my soul to the Demons of Lust. I don''t think I will be forgiven."


    There is no remorse in Niku''s voice as she said those.


    "Besides, I won''t even consider it."


    Whoosh!


    Niku began dashing towards her and punched the angelic wings with full force.


    "Life Pulse!"


    "Wind Blades!"


    Izabel is casting two spells at a time.


    Seeing her, Niku could not deny that she was talented. In fact, she was even rather jealous of her.


    "Bitch! Break for me!"


    The jealousy that she felt is what''s fueling his anger and determination to kill Izabel.


    He knew that if he cannot kill her this time, even if he could survive, she would be a problem in the future. Worse, she might even be her killer.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    He kept punching the angelic wings without regard to himself. However, he knew that this cannot go on. Otherwise, he would not be able to survive.


    "Love-Affair!''


    With that, his eyes turned crimson again.


    Although he had already used this move, he did not think that it would fail.


    Indeed, in the next second, the angelic wings rippled as they received damage.


    "Hahaha, that is not as sturdy as I thought."


    The Love-Affair is the main spell that was granted to him by Demons of Lust, Amor. It was powered by his desires.


    Right now, he desired more than anything to remove Izabel on his path. He will do all he could to uproot her.


    Meanwhile, seeing that the angelic wing rippled, Izabel did not panic. Instead, she calmly waved his hand and let the Divine energy from the Divine Mark flow towards the wing.


    Now, the damage inflicted by Niku has been fixed.


    Seeing it, Niku''s eyes twitched. He made so much effort to damage the angelic wings only to be repaired with a wave of a hand from her.


    "Traitor, I am a blessed of my Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. You could defeat me just like that?"


    Indeed, Niku thought that he would not have a hard time defeating her with the contract of the Demon of him. Who would have thought that she was also the blessed of her Lord?


    "Blessed or not, all of you are slaves!"


    He tried to enrage Izabel but her reaction is otherwise.


    "Slaves, huh? Funny but you''re also a slave in the past."


    Indeed, Izabel is not offended by what he said. Instead, he even tried to return the ''goodwill''.


    "Indeed; however, I am not anymore."


    "You gave up being a slave to become a creature filthier than a dog."


    Now, Niku''s expression turned rather gloomy. He was not expecting that he would be compared to a dog.


    "Bitch, die! Activate!"


    This time, he was no longer planning to go easy on her. He will not be using the trump card that even he was reluctant to use.


    Rumble!


    "An Earthquake?..."


    "¡­No, only the temple was shaking."


    This could only mean one thing, Niku had activated something that made the whole building rumble.


    "Hahaha! Bitch, let''s see how will you escape."


    As he said that, Izabel finally understood what was happening. The whole building is engraved with an array.


    At this moment, as the array was activated, she could feel dense demonic energy below the floor, somewhere sealed underground the building.


    "You''ve guessed it right. This building is akin a temple of a Divine Spirit."


    This time, Niku was dead serious.


    "Initially, I am not planning to use this on you. However, you''re a lot stronger than I expected."


    Clink!


    With a breaking-sound-like-something from below. The demonic energy started to gush out.


    "Let''s see if you can survive."


    The demonic energy and the Divine energy would always counter devour one another. The one who will be defeated would always be the lesser one.


    In this case, the Divine energy is a lot lesser than the demonic energy that was gushing out.


    Whoosh!


    Without hesitation, Izabel tried to use his ability to leave; however, how could Niku let ger leave?


    "Bitch, where do you think you''re going?"


    Niku did a series of hand seals that gave him minimal control over the demonic energy.


    "Rise!"


    The next thing that Izabel knew is that the demonic energies are coming after her. The only thing she could do is to run. She knew that if the demonic energies hit her, it will negate the Divine energy on the Divine Mark which would be fatal for her.


    If the Divine energy in the Divine Mark was negated, it will disappear. Along with it, she will also die.


    So, we can say that the Divine Mark had advantages and disadvantages.


    "Hahahaa! You have nowhere to go."


    Of course, the Divine Mark would not let its host in danger.


    Whoosh!


    It condensed and shot a clamp of divine energy in the sky which exploded like fireworks.


    However, unlike normal fireworks, it formed an array in the sky.


    "Whoosh."


    Then on the next second, she disappeared on the spot.


    Meanwhile, Niku was stunned. However, in the next second, she reappeared atop the array and glowed akin to a small star.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death, my Lord, please help me cleanse this filthy thing before me.


    Whoosh!


    With that said, an influx of Divine energy gushed into her Divine Mark and flowed out into the array.


    Then, in the next moment, a blinding light could be seen that hid the next set of events.


    Even, Niku that was in the temple had no idea what happened.

 Chapter 119 - C119 The Arena

    Base 477 is a base that was built in the later years of human society. It was founded by the Warbringer Auction House.


    Indeed, bases as such are a bit common. They were given as meritorious awards to an organization or a person. Of course, such an award cannot be given readily. Furthermore, whoever receives it must be affiliated with the big organizations.


    It is not a requirement to receive one; however, the base might not prosper if nor for the intervention of the big organizations. Of course, the military, the one who gave the award, would help them but not entirely to the point that they will shoulder all their problems.


    Base 477 is where the headquarters of the Warbringer Auction House was located. At the same time, the base is only exclusive to the Auction House''s members and their families.


    However, they do not reject businesses and tourists. In fact, this base is one of the finest bases that humans had. At almost all times, it receives a huge influx of people coming for business or relaxation.


    It contained many amusements that the Auction House offers. At the same time, this base offers various products that could attract the eyes of the people.


    Truth to be told, although the Warbringer Auction House is called as such, it was not entirely an auction house. It is more of a business firm.


    Meanwhile, Amor, the Demons of Lust is one of the businesswomen in the base. However, at the same time, her business is unlike the others.


    She operates a pleasure house. it was rather the same as the one that the temple where Izabel and Niku had a showdown.


    However, this one is a lot more civilized. The identity of the Demons of lust is not publicly known here. All that they knew is that it was managed and owned by a lady.


    On the night before Izabel and the others raided Amor''s temple, Amor is sipping on his tea as she was observing her contracts.


    Knock! Knock!


    Amidst her deep thoughts, she heard a knock on her door.


    "Come in!"


    Amor''s voice had a charm that could captivate men and women alike. It was very pleasant to the ear.


    "Amor, have you done the preparation?"


    A youth entered at the youth and asked her. In normal times, she would have killed this youth. However, she did not.


    Although this youth looked scrawny, she knew who he is.


    "All done, Kurkoken" she replied with a smile. Then asked, "what happened to you?"


    Kurkoren possessed a human and she could see that his spirit form is rather weak at the moment.


    "That Divine Spirit had plenty of Divine energy," he casually replied and served himself a cup of tea before sitting down.


    "Could we still defeat him?"


    "Yes, he only has the strength of an admiral. However, for some reason, he had plenty of Divine energy."


    Amor was amused by Kurkoren''s answer and was rather doubtful.


    "Are you saying that he could have killed you if not for the limitation of his body?"


    "Indeed."


    They were not oblivious of the limitations of the Divine Spirits when possessing a mortal.


    "That would be a problem, then. Do you think I can handle him in the Arena?"


    Amor asked which made Kurkoren think for a while before answering.


    "Probably. The Arena after all is created to deal with the newly awakened Divine Spirits."


    ¡­


    Back to the present¡­


    Kurkoken had already left Base 477 while Amor is preparing to summon the arena.


    "Arena, I hope you will not fail me." She mumbled.


    Then she took out a dagger cut her wrist. Meanwhile, she felt pain because the dagger did not only cut her wrist but also her spirit.


    "Argh!"


    The cut might not be big, but she felt so much pain. It was contrary to the pleasure she would feel during s**.


    Then, she mumbled some words inaudible to the human ear.


    That went on for a while before she stopped. And, when she did, she felt a link in her connected to something big and illusory.


    "I am now connected to the arena," she mumbled with a wide grin.


    Then, it was at this moment when the array from the Divine Mark was formed which glowed in white light towards the temple intending to cleanse the filth of the Demons as asked by Izabel.


    "No matter how far you are, as long as there is a scent of your authority, you will be pulled into the Arena," Amor mumbled with a wide grin.


    Grunt!


    At this very moment, she felt pain as her contract with Niku was destroyed.


    Yes, Niku died in the temple.


    Meanwhile, because the contract is part of her spirit, its destruction also injured her. However, she did not think much of this because she was about to succeed in what she was doing.


    Whoosh!


    Her spirit form disappeared from her body and entered a place akin to void. It does not contain anything. There is no light. Not even darkness. Time is chaotic. However, the space is very stable.


    Well, there is darkness in there but it was due to Amor''s presence.


    Meanwhile, not long after light finally appeared. It was brought by Allen.


    Indeed, whatever this place is, it managed to pull Allen.


    However, Allen''s glow in this place is slowly becoming stronger the longer he stays.


    "What is this place?" he asked as he stared intently at the Demon in front of him.


    However, the Demons of Lust in front of him is stupefied.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you not a newly awakened Divine Spirit?"


    Amor was confused. She could not understand is wrong with the Divine Spirit in front of him.


    It was like the Divine Spirit is charging up. But that should be logically impossible since this place is not the real world.


    All of their connection, be it her contracts or Allen''s Divine Marks and temple and such were lost.


    "Why¡­ is your Divine energy getting denser?"


    It was not sure if this was due to her curiosity or due to her fear.. But at this moment, she was at a loss.

 Chapter 120 - C120 God Of Life And Death

    Seeing the Demon remained silent. Allen knew that she would not tell her anything. Unfortunately, she is not a human.


    "Whatever this place is, this will be your grave."


    "Divine Spirit, don''t be cocky, this is our era, the Demons."


    She knew that she would be killed; however, she did not have a choice. She only regrets that she pulled him inside the arena.


    On the other side, she knew that Allen would die sooner or later in the era of the Demons.


    A/N: would he really die?


    With a thought, Allen''s Divine energy flowed into her, negating her demonic energy. However, Allen did not have an intention to kill her.


    "I''m wondering, shouldn''t this place give an advantage?"


    Indeed, Allen could not understand why would she pull him to the place that would not give her an advantage.


    All that Allen could see is that he is the only one that was at an advantage.


    At this point, the Demon become a wisp of Black smoke that was about to disappear at any moment.


    Meanwhile, no matter how he taunts the Demon, she would never reveal anything to him and was simply staring at him coldly.


    In the next second, Allen froze.


    "Hahaha, do you feel it now?" the Demons spoke as she noticed Allen froze.


    Although she was about to die, it was rather enjoyable for him to see Allen suffer.


    "This place¡­we are not in the real world, are we?"


    The Demon is full of smiles.


    "Do you wanna know where is this?" the Demon asked with a tempting smile.


    Of course, Allen''s interest is already piqued up.


    "This is the Arena, the home of the Demons. Hahaha!" the lady continued followed by her laughter.


    "Nonsense!"


    Allen poured his Divine energy towards her. However, he was careful enough and stopped at the moment before the Demon dies. But her current state is only akin to malicious energy. She no longer had her consciousness.


    After that, Allen looked at his inner world and found the reason why are his Divine energies gushing out. His inner world had become chaotic. There is chaos everywhere resulting in the breaking of the Divine crystals.


    One must note that there were about a hundred Divine crystals inside his inner world. At the same time, that is not even a fraction compared to the number of Divine crystals in his Divine repository, which had become his storage.


    All in all, he had about a million Divine crystals.


    "This is bad. I need to ease the chaos."


    Allen had a feeling that he would become akin to a Demon if he could not ease the chaos in his inner world.


    With that in mind, he poured more Divine crystals into his inner world.


    The Divine energy is order in affinity. With that, Allen''s inner world is slowly being strengthened by the Divine energy to eliminate the chaos.


    "Mmm-n!"


    After a while, Allen let out a moan in pleasure. The process eased the pain and it was like he was bathing in the hot spring.


    However, no matter how good this place is, it would be better if he left. Who knew what danger would it bring to him?


    Thus, without further ado, he negated the remaining energy from the Demon.


    Whoosh!


    Then, with white light, he reappeared in the real world.


    Inhale. Exhale.


    "It''s good to be back."


    However, Allen felt weird. He seemed to be floating.


    Thus, he quickly looked down, only to see that he was indeed floating. However, instead of being freaked out, Allen laughed out loud.


    "HAHAHA!"


    He had now broken through the limitations of his body. He is no longer a mortal. However, he is still not as strong as he was in the past. But it is already a good start.


    "My body is now a hundred percent made up of Divine energy."


    "What I need to do now is to consolidate my existence."


    Since Allen''s waking up from his Divine slumber is by possessing a mortal, which is unnatural, he was branded with an identity as a mortal despite having a Divine soul or a Divine Spirit.


    Now, what he needed to do remove the brand is to consolidate his godhood. Otherwise, he could never become a God and would remain a mortal for the rest of his life. Even so, if he does become one, he would have a few qualities of a God like having a strong ability but not having immortality.


    "Finally!"


    After a while, Allen did it. Consolidation is not that hard actually.


    "Stripes! Come here."


    Despite being a God, Allen still preferred to ride at Stripes'' back.


    It''s not that flying is exhausting for Allen as God, but rather, it was because of sentiment.


    At the same time, he also wished for Stripes to attain godhood.


    Yes, his followers could also attain godhood but they will be under him. They will share part of his authority. In most cases, their authorities would be related to him.


    "How good would it be if you also become a God, Stripes."


    Of course, that is better be said than done. It is rather hard for the mortals to become God. Unlike him, they first needed to form a Divine soul and become a Divine Spirit. Otherwise, they would remain at the ranks of an angel.


    However, being an angel is not too bad at this time. It would already be too much to help humans relieve their stress.


    "Stripes, let''s go."


    The first thing that Allen had decided to do in the meantime is to forge a weapon. Thus, he had to get ''his Primordial Golds''.


    Although he can create Primordial Gold for his weapons, he thinks that it would be a waste of Divine energy. Besides, he also did not think that the Divine energy from his Divine crystals is enough to create enough Primordial Gold to create a fine weapon.


    With that in mind, Allen could not help but think about the weapon he should create.


    "Should it be a dagger? A sword?"

 Chapter 121 - C121 The Wrath Of A Divine?

    "Should it be a dagger? A sword?"


    Of course, there is no need to ask, Allen, himself, prefers swords personally. However, he would not complain if he can''t have one because of the lack of materials. What matters most is that he had a weapon that he could use.


    The weapons of a Divine Spirit would completely upgrade his fighting prowess because they would contain a bit of his authority and would help him understand his authority further.


    At this point, what Allen needed the most, aside from the Divine energies is a comprehension of his authority.


    "A pity."


    Allen felt pity as he thought of a way to forge his weapons.


    Back in his time, the best forger is the Divine Spirit of Mountains, the God of the Dwarves. It is believed that he can turn an ordinary ore into a Divine Weapon.


    Back then, Allen also asked the Divine Spirit of Mountains to forge his weapon. Of course, the Divine Spirit of Mountains gladly forged one for him. In return, he will become one of the patron Gods of the dwarves.


    Of course, to honor that, they needed the Divine testament.


    The Divine testament is akin to a contract for the Divine Spirit. With it, they cannot deny the agreement, of course in the premise that both of the Divine Spirits did not meet their demise or was not in their Divine slumber.


    However, in Allen''s case, Allen could not locate the Divine Spirit of Mountains. Thus, he assumed that he was ''dead''. But perhaps, this is for the good. He did not need to spare some of his efforts to help the dwarves.


    Just like the elves, they are just a remnant of the ancient race back in ancient times.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Alastar, the Plague Priest''s right hand back in the time, had become one of Allen''s bearers of his Divine Mark.


    He is the one that leads their group. He replaced the Plague Priest when he had gone with their Lord. At first, he was rather reluctant to become the leader but the Divine Mark proved otherwise.


    At this moment, in the dead of the night, he was looking towards the moon that was hung up in the sky.


    In these past few days, he had been like this. He would look at the moon or gaze at the horizon to lament what should he do regarding the traitors of the church.


    It was not that he did not want to take their life, but rather, he cannot pursue all of them. well, he could but it would take a long time.


    "Alastar, I want you to find the traitors, kill them."


    This night is just like the other nights; however, he received an oracle from his Lord. along with it is a map with the general locations of the traitors.


    "then, bring me the item that was in Cyril and Milo''s hands at all cost."


    "Your will shall be done," he replied without hesitation.


    With these, he had gained a determination. To follow the two scouts. However, he needed to plan on how to get them. He was not oblivious of Milo''s teleportation ability.


    After he replied, the Divine Mark, gushed out some of its Divine energy and let it flow towards the weapons that they had gained through their expeditions.


    "My God, I thank you for the blessing that you have granted us."


    Originally their weapons are all holy weapons found from their expeditions; however, they did not contain an authority from any of the Gods or Divine Spirits. But now, as Allen''s Divine energy flowed, Allen had imprinted his authority on them.


    It was easy to change the authority on those weapons because they did not reach the ranks of Saint weapons. Of course, Allen merely imprinted his authority, he did not change any of the inscriptions in the weapons.


    With that, he started organizing the group.


    A few weeks later, they had arrived stealthily at the location of their first target, Base 463.


    They went inside the base in a small group at a time to avoid being suspected. Furthermore, they did not choose to stay together and would simply communicate with one another.


    After all, the fluctuation of the Divine energy and faith energy would be stronger if they are in bigger groups.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the branch of the Warbringer Auction House in Base 463, two youths are in the VIP room attending an auction.


    "Milo, I feel bad auctioning the golden egg and the staff."


    Cyril and Milo were seated on a comfy sofa. Milo was relaxed and rather excited while the former is nervous.


    "Come on Cyril. We had already betrayed against¡­" Milo did not want to mention Allen''s name because he knew that Allen will hear them and would be able to know their location.


    "My goodness, Milo. We''ll never have a chance to redeem ourselves if we do this."


    "What? You''re planning to redeem yourself? Dream on. The Divine Spirit is prideful. Do you think he will forgive you?"


    Milo berated Cyril for his na?ve mind.


    "No, the Divine Spirits are terrifying existence."


    Cyril rebutted.


    "Hahaha. Not all. That one is weak. I don''t know what is in the minds of those bastards why are they serving the weak."


    "Weak or strong, a Divine Spirit is still a Divine..."


    As they were arguing, five men entered. Cyril noticed it and stopped whatever he was about to say.


    Then, he said, "They are here."


    He noticed them as his Energy Eyes subconsciously activated. This happens whenever he felt danger.


    "What? How did they find us?"


    Milo asked and looked at him subconsciously?"


    Then, he remembered, that Allen''s projection placed a seal on the tree items.


    "Shit! How did we forget that they were sealed by the Divine fucking spirit?"


    Meanwhile, at this time, Cyril was shivering nervously.


    "What should we do now?"


    "What else? We''ll escape," Milo said. He then held Cyril''s shoulders and thought of their destination.


    However, he was horrified when he had discovered that he cannot use his ability. At the same time, he saw an ominous mark in his inner body.


    "Shit!"


    All he could do is to curse.

 Chapter 122 - C122 Divine Wrath!

    Using the ability of Allen''s preacher training regime, Alastar yelled, "Let there be light!"


    Whoosh!


    There''s no need to guess, he shone in blinding white light that illuminated the night of the auctions.


    "Pin!"


    "Chain!"


    "seal!"


    Word by word, Alastar attacked the two of them. Then, they were captured without much resistance.


    Well, that is to be expected. After all, Alastar is already a saint. He became a saint when he succeeded the Plague Priest''s position in the Plague River Church.


    After that, he spread his threads and located the golden eggs and the Egyptian staff.


    Even if they were high ranked from the Plague River Church, they cannot afford to be delayed because they cannot be tangled with the higher-ups of humanity.


    "Presumptuous Bastards, do you look down on us?"


    An old man came out of the stage while holding a lock that had an ancient vibe.


    "Seal!"


    He yelled. Then, lights flew towards Alastar. And, as the lights flew closer to him, he could feel his spiritual energy hardening as it was beginning to be sealed.


    Unfortunately for the old man, Alastar is not using his spiritual energy for an attack. He simply used it for emergencies in the case that he ran out of faith energy and support.


    However, it could not be denied that even his faith energy had rather gone a bit sluggish. Still, it was more than enough to subdue the old thing, Master Cody.


    "Ignorant fool, I am the representative of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. Drop!"


    When Alastar said the world drop, Master Cody felt his weight increase all of a sudden. It was as if he was carrying a world on his shoulders. Then, not long after, he was crushed to death.


    "Found it! Prepared for our escape!"


    As his threads located the items that Allen commanded them to get, Alastar decisively commanded for them to leave.


    In the next second, the items that they wanted to get were already in Alastar''s hand which he kept in his storage tool.


    Furthermore, he did not forget the two traitors. He is planning to take them with him to take them in custody for imprisonment.


    Whoosh!


    Just as they stepped towards the exit of the auction house, a missile greeted them, ''hello''.


    Shing!


    However, Alastar and the others are not the only ones that had come here. Although the others did not enter the auction house, they waited outside just in case something like this happens.


    "Thank you, Jake," Alastar thanked the man that chopped the missile.


    Just like him, jake is also a bearer of Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    "No worries senior, Alastar," he replied while sheathing his broadsword.


    Unlike Alastar, Jake followed the training regime of a knight.


    "How many are coming?"


    Alastar enquired about their enemies.


    "None, they knew that they cannot defeat us. However, I think they will be resorting to using their scientifically manufactured explosives."


    Hearing that, Alastar''s expression turned sour. Despite being a prophet, he knew that he would be gravely injured if he was hit. Furthermore, if that happens, the others that are weaker than him and Jake would surely die.


    If that happens, it would be a loss for Allen. Or at least, they thought it was.


    "We must leave immediately. Wind!"


    Just as Alastar said the word ''wind'', they began floating as they were carried by air. This may not be wind manipulation; however, this is already close to it. Or perhaps, it was even higher.


    Whoosh!


    Before they could leave far away, they were bombarded by another set of missiles. At this moment, the citizens of the base also started evacuating. The situation is rather dangerous for them.


    "Nine Swords of life. First Sword ¨C Life!"


    Jake used his swordplay and created a sword light as he swung his sword.


    Wherever the sword light passes by, there would be cuts in its way. If passes a building, it would be split into two.


    However, that is not all. The life energies in the surroundings would also be stirred and would grow the plants and woods.


    If one looked from the bird''s eye view, one could see as if the flowers and bushes growing in the city astoundingly.


    Of course, there s no time to observe such, the situation is rather precarious, at the moment.


    "Jake, can Izabel help us?"


    In the Plague River Church, there were only three bearers as of now, Jake, Alaster, and Izabel. However, Izabel was injured when she dealt with Niku and was still recovering.


    "I''m not sure. However, she will try to follow us as soon as she could."


    "Jake, take the eggs out of here. I will cover for you. Deliver it to our Lord at all cost"


    Alastar knew that they could not escape this way. Thus, he had decided that he will sacrifice himself for their Lord.


    This is a tough decision to make. However, he knew that this will be for the Lord that they serve. His loyalty did not waver even with the thought that he will die.


    Meanwhile, Jake went silent for a while. However, as he saw the determination in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and agreed.


    "I will do it, the three of you follow me. We will deliver this to our Lord."


    Thus, the four of them had decided to leave while the others stayed alongside Alastar. However, Alastar would not let them sacrifice with him.


    "What are you doing? Leave, let me sacrifice alone, you are the foundation of the church while I am only one of its pillars."


    Alastar is rather furious, however, in the next second, his expression went soft as he continued, "if I die¡­there are plenty who can replace me. Just promise that you will never betray our Lord."


    Hearing what he said, the members of the Plague River Church had teary eyes. No matter how much they liked to help him, Alastar''s words resonated in their ears over and over again.


    "Why are you like that? Death is just an end to a chapter. Remember who we serve¡­the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    With that, they reluctantly wiped their tears and ran away.


    "Divine Wrath!" Alastar yelled with a blissful expression.


    The Divine Wrath is a sacrificial spell for Allen''s bearers.


    They will fuel the Divine Mark with their life energies which would in turn give them power beyond their limits.. However, once they began channeling their life energies, they could no longer stop, which would result in their death.

 Chapter 123 - C123 Angel

    "Divine Wrath!"


    In an instant, Alastar''s power rose to the ranks higher than an admiral. Although the cost is high, he is confident to block all the explosives of the military and at the same time, he would be able to damage the heavily.


    "Shift!"


    With just a word, the incoming missiles changed their direction and headed back to where they came from.


    "What the heck is with that monster?"


    The higher-ups in the base began to panic. They were out of wits how to deal with a powerful entity.


    "Disarm all missiles."


    Although it might be rather costly, they had no choice.


    "Fools. Do you think you will be saved just because you disarmed it?"


    From where Alastar was, the missiles that he had shifted lost their power. However, Alastar only smirked and said a mother word.


    "Arm!"


    With that, the disarmed missiles got back online and were brimming with energy again. they then continued on their path towards them.


    However, in the next second, the shadows moved and warped into a door in which a three-headed monster dog came out. In the next second, the three-headed monster dog swallowed some of the missiles heading towards the headquarter of the military.


    Pfft!


    A muffled boom could be heard as the missiles exploded on its belly. However, the beast is standing as if nothing happened to it.


    "Cerberus?"


    Alaster looked at the beast carefully. During their expeditions when the Plague Priest was still alive, they have red of this beast from the ancient texts.


    However, he did not believe it at first. But now, there is a living one in front of him.


    ROAR!


    Its three heads roared at the same time making its reverberation unpleasant to the ear. At the same time, as they roar, the glass windows cracked.


    "Noisy!" Alastar said. Then, he waved he pointed his hand making all the metal fly towards the Cerberus.


    However, they did not manage to hurt it. Not even a single scratch could be seen.


    That is how terrifying the defense of the beast is.


    In fact, this is the first time that he had encountered a beast.


    "Is this the trump card of the military?"


    "It is indeed terrifying. I would like to know more of you; however, I am running out of time."


    Knowing that he running out of time, Alastar did not have a choice but to rush things. The effect of the Divine wrath is about to end.


    "Burst!"


    In the next second, he directed his faith energy into the beast of an attack. And, to his surprise, the Divine Mark also let him sure the Divine energy that it had stored.


    A/N: only the saints and above are the ones that could use Divine energies.


    Although the Divine Mark allows them to use Divine energy, it is only when things are rather serious. Furthermore, they did not have absolute control.


    "Ahhhh!"


    With a shout, he did not care anymore as he only thought to kill the beast.


    Meanwhile, the beasts did not stay idle and began rushing towards him. It intended to kill him as it was threatened by his presence.


    At the same time, the beast''s eyes also turned scarlet indicating that it was on a rampage.


    "Beast, it seemed that I am really a threat to you, eh? You even rampaged for ''no reason''."


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, Alastar sent his final attack on the beast.


    Of course, with its three heads, the beast tried to shallow Alastar''s attack. however, it could not find anything because it was intangible.


    The command from his triggers the order which was linked towards Allen''s authority. As for why it was so domineering, Allen too did not know. Well, perhaps he will know when he had understood his authority to the fullest.


    Supposedly, his preachers could only use the words that were related to life and death. And, that was given for the Divine Spirits. For example, the followers of the Divine Spirit of darkness could only use words that are related to darkness.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death is supreme."


    With that, his time had already ended. The traces of life in his eyes are about to disappear.


    Meanwhile, the beast is finally injured by Alastar''s attack. Furthermore, its injury is rather fatal. Some of its organs ruptured along with some blood vessels.


    "I did not manage to kill you, huh?"


    At this moment, he lost his consciousness, he saw the beast rushing towards him. However, there is a smile plastered on his face because at least he managed to injure the beast.


    "Alastar!"


    Meanwhile, as his consciousness began to fade, he heard a familiar voice call his name.


    "Alastar!"


    At first, the voice is rather faint, but this time, it is a lot clearer.


    "Alastar, our Lord the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, had decreed for you to continue leading the Plague River Church!"


    Suddenly, as the voice finished speaking, the Divine Mark in his inner body received an influx of Divine energy and at the same time poured Divine energy to heal him.


    Then, gently after that, he opened his eyes and saw a scene that made his tears fall.


    "I thought you were¡­"


    He saw the Plague Priest with a pair of wings on his back. he has ascended the ranks of an angel. Allen had revived him using a vast amount of Divine energy.


    "Dead? No. Did you forget who is the Lord that we are serving?" the voice said.


    "Sir Plague¡­it''s good that you''re back."


    Alastar was full of tears. He did not expect this plot twist.


    "No, Alastar, you will continue to lead the church because I will accompany the Lord." Plague paused for a while and intently looked at Alastar before continuing with a stern voice, "a catastrophe is approaching the humans and only the followers of our Lord can be saved."


    "Really?" Alastar was lost for words.


    "It is not that our Lord did not want to save humanity but the only ones that can be saved are those that can use faith energy."


    After saying that, Plague flapped his angelic wings.


    Meanwhile, Alastar spread his eyes in his surroundings only to notice the corpse of the beast.


    He could see that it was stabbed by a sword.


    After that, he looked up only to notice an array in the air.


    Meanwhile, Plague, as he was flying towards the array, he looked down one last time.. He knew that he will miss the ways of the mortals.

 Chapter 124 - C124 The Five Admirals

    "I really need to build my Divine Kingdom, now."


    Allen felt an urgency as he now has an angel.


    The prowess of an angel is dependent on the amount of Divine energy that it can harness or absorb. They needed an environment that had dense Divine energy.


    "Well¡­I could temporarily bring him to the Asgardian Realm; however, I am not sure if it had returned to the original state where the Divine energy is dense."


    Allen had his worries but he did not have a choice. His shrines still have not reached for them to have a very dense Divine energy to house an angel.


    "My Lord, I''ve already gotten the items you needed."


    Plague presented the golden egg and the Egyptian staff to Allen when he arrived.


    "Good."


    Allen took it and was surprised by what he saw.


    Although he had already touched it with his Divine projection, his senses were limited by the prowess of the Divine projection. Furthermore, at that time, it could be said that he is still rather weak at that time because had not even altered his body, unlike now.


    "Let''s go."


    After Allen took the items, an array appeared below them and vanished.


    In the next second, they appeared in the vicinity of Base 355. To be precise, in the shrine that he had built near the military campus.


    "It''s good to be back."


    This place is rather sentimental for Allen. This is his first shrine in the place. At the same time, this is also where he first strolled. It could be said that this is the playground where he grew up.


    "This place had become a lot better. Unfortunately, it is still not enough to house an angel."


    With that in mind, Allen threw ten Divine crystals at the altar of the shrine and let the shrine assimilate it.


    Them, he closed his eyes as he sat on his throne. There, he listened to the praises and prayers offered by his followers.


    Meanwhile, Stripes and Plague also found a place comfortable for them.


    With the density of the Divine energy in the shrine, Allen did not believe that Stripes'' body would not be altered.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the admiral with the most authority in the military is reading a report about the incident in Base 463. The damage is too much. However, that is not the thing that they are worried about the most. What''s bothering them is the Cerberus.


    "What the hell is that thing? Where did it come from?"


    The old man named Yu is the most influential as well as the most powerful admiral of the military.


    "Sir, that is the¡­"


    One of his assistants answered; however, he did not let her finish.


    "I know what that is, what I want to know is why is it there?"


    Although he sounded angry, his voice says otherwise. It is very gentle akin to the whistling sound of the raging wind.


    "Is there a report from the intelligence department?" he asked. He was rather desperate to know what it is.


    "There is none, sir."


    "Argh!"


    Hearing the answer of his subordinates, he could only grunt in frustration.


    "Do I need to do it?" he asked.


    It is unknown whether he is asking himself or the others around him. However, the office suddenly becomes quiet.


    The ''him'' he was referring to causes phobia to them. At the same time, they dare not mention ''him''.


    "Tell the others that there will be a conference tonight," he said as he stood and took out a cigar as well as a lighter from his drawer.


    ¡­


    At the conference, there are five men present. They are the admirals of the military. It could be said they collectively held the helm of the human race.


    Respectively, they are Yu, Mari, Aslan, Robin, and Tom. They have formidable abilities that let them reach the ranks of an admiral.


    "Good evening, gentlemen¡­and lady Mari."


    Yu greeted as the meeting commences. Of course, this is not the meeting that involves them meeting face to face. That is not possible considering that the meeting is decided in a short time.


    "Yu, what is it."


    The admirals like them are busy. They have plenty of things to attend to as the heeds. Furthermore, they did not want to neglect their meditation. Although this might not give them a boost in strength overnight, this will level up their strength in a long period of time of accumulation.


    Meanwhile, hearing the question of the man, he did not answer him but played a video, instead.


    This is the footage of the Alastar''s battle until a winged man arrived and finished the Cerberus.


    Of course, this also included how the winged man arrive and left.


    Firstly, the winged man, which is Plague, arrives from the forest where Jake is headed. Then, he left with a golden array in the sky.


    After the footage ended, Yu asked, "there are two concerns for this meeting."


    "The Cerberus and the angel."


    The meeting went silent for a while until a female admiral, Mari spoke.


    "Is it not from hades?"


    Although that is the name that would cause fear to everyone, the admirals are not included thus they could say it as much as they want.


    "It is, but we did not consent him to release the Cerberus."


    "He might have felt threatened," Mari replied for the second time.


    "I think so too," Robin agreed. "The beasts in the forest are grouped into two. The first group is the group that I can control while the other is the ones that I cannot control."


    The others were shocked by his revelation. They knew that his ability is related to talking and taming the beasts. They are aware of how formidable is he. He could tame almost all the beasts and this was the first time that they heard him say he cannot.


    Most of the time, he would only say ''it is hard to¡­'' but now he assured them that he can''t.


    "Why is it?" Aslan, the lion-man asked.


    "They were marked by a powerful being."


    "How powerful?" Mari asked.


    The appearance of a powerful being is not good for them. Especially that they did have a profile for him.


    It would be fine if they at least know his ability. However, they did not know.


    ¡­

 Chapter 125 - C125 Predecessor Benjamin

    0125


    "I think I know where did the mark of the beasts came from." Robin paused and looked at the reaction of his fellows.


    "There is a God in my territory."


    His revelation stunned the others. That is not something that should be casually joked upon. However, looking at his expression, Robin is not joking.


    "What do you mean?" Admiral Yu asked.


    Meanwhile, before answering Admiral Robin pressed some buttons in his desk and displayed a report to them.


    "There is a cult developed at Base 300, the border of my territory. The spread of the cult is alarming as almost all of the ordinary citizens are being influenced."


    Robin''s territory is from Base 201 to Base 300.


    "I also received a report about something like that from Base 355," admiral Aslan interjected.


    "Isn''t that one of the frontlines?"


    "Yes, Admiral Yu."


    "Well, I guess, the cult is already widespread. I''m guessing that the ''angel'' is part of the cult." General Tom said.


    He is one of the most affected in all of the generals. One of his bases was annihilated and the losses are very big. He even doubts that the base could be populated in a short while.


    "I have decided, we will ask permission to speak to the two Gods of the military." General Yu said.


    Meanwhile, as the four heard him, they were silenced.


    There are two Gods in the military. They are Apollo and Hades. Apollo is the solar God of Greek and so was the military. At the same time, it was also the same for Hades. He is the death God of the Greeks as well as the military.


    However, their existence is not known to the public. Even so, the military had ways to fuel the needs of those Gods.


    "That might not be a good idea," Mari disagreed.


    Although Apollo and Hades are the Gods of the military, they are not in total control of them. Their relationship is only because of the mutual benefit.


    They are akin to the mercenaries hired by the military. But of course, mercenaries with high statuses.


    "We have no choice," Admiral Yu answered with a helpless expression.


    "We can''t predict the thoughts of a God."


    Sigh!


    They could only sigh because Admiral Yu is determined to do so.


    "It matters not, I will ask for permission to speak to the Predecessor."


    Although they are publicly known as the most powerful in the military, there is another person above them. it is rumored that that person is at the ranks above the ranks of an admiral. He is known by the five as the Predecessor Benjamin.


    With that, the conference had ended.


    ¡­


    After the conference, Admiral Yu went out and met Predecessor Benjamin.


    "Predecessor Benjamin, appointed Admiral of Bases 1 ¨C 100 is here seeking an audience."


    Admiral Yu is in one of the abandoned bases of the military from the previous era.


    "Little Yu, is that you?" an aged voice sounded from inside the room.


    Followed by a set of footsteps. Heading towards him.


    "Senior, good day," admiral Yu greeted.


    Meanwhile, the fore the old man answered, he looked at the sky. Then, as he saw that it did not have signs of rain, he replied, "it is indeed a good day. I hope it won''t rain today. Come!"


    Predecessor Benjamin invited Admiral Yu inside the base.


    Despite being at the ranks of an admiral, he was full of humility towards Predecessor Benjamin.


    Meanwhile, Predecessor Benjamin, if it was judged through his appearance, would be akin to a neighborhood grandpa. He has the aura of an amiable old man as well as a loving man.


    He has long white hair and was dressed in a Black robe.


    "Little Yu, what Brings you here?"


    When they were seated on a chair in front of a tea table with a rather archaic aura, the old man asked Admiral Yu''s purpose. He did not believe that an appointed admiral like Admiral Yu has plenty of time to visit him.


    "Predecessor Benjamin¡­"


    Thus, Admiral Yu told him his purpose of coming here.


    "So, there is another God?"


    "Yes, Predecessor."


    "Hmm, what is his reaction towards the two?"


    "I think they are at odds."


    "No, we cannot be sure of that. Those creatures are cunning."


    Indeed, Predecessor Benjamin did not think so.


    "I will ask them personally."


    After saying that, Predecessor Benjamin stood and got ready to leave. However, before he did so, he said something else.


    "The humanity will be facing a crisis, be prepared."


    With that, Predecessor Benjamin left. Thus, Admiral Yu also did not linger around and left.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen is inside his shrine.


    He was looking at the two golden eggs and the staff.


    He spent one Divine crystal and started purifying them. he could not use the staff if he wants but it does not suit his authority. Thus, the best thing he could do is just to give it to his followers.


    Of course, he could also forcefully alter the staff to accord it with his authority but that¡­well, the staff did not reach the ranks of Divine weapons. If he did not it would be no different from destroying it.


    "Plague, go to my shrine in Base 300 and strengthen it."


    Allen said as he gave a dozen of Divine crystals to him. Of course, he also did not forget to put a seal on them in case someone was attracted to them.


    As for Allen, he is not planning to linger on the shrine. He wanted to roam the world.


    With a thought, the glowing body started to dim and become akin to a normal human''s body. However, he still exudes an aura akin to od a God.


    Thus, he took out the amulet that was given to him by the Ratatoskr.


    As he looked at it, he smiled. He cannot deny that his horizons were indeed somewhat broadened by the Ratatoskr.


    It was his first time seeing a creature that could fool the senses of a Divine Spirit.


    "It was no doubt, this era is more fun than mine."

 Chapter 126 - C126 The Lords Walks Among The Mortals

    0126


    "I''m back," Allen mumbled as he had arrived at Base 355.


    This is the human settlement where he arrived. As he looked around, he was rather sentimental.


    Allen did not have a goal of coming here. All he wanted is to roam the mortal world in hopes of better understanding of his authority.


    These had been done by the Gods of the past era. The best examples are the Greek Gods. They roam the mortal world to experience the life of a mortal.


    As for the legends saying that they slept with the mortals, Allen somewhat believed it. However, he did not think of those demigods.


    Smirk!


    "The Gods must have granted them their essence."


    However, on second thought, he was suspicious of the act of giving essence.


    "Hmm, what impregnates a woman. Is it not the essence of the man?"


    He scratched his head as he was amused by his thought. However, that may be it.


    "Hello, can you show me your identity?" the guard in the gate asked as they saw Allen approaching the gate.


    However, Allen merely looked at them. Then, in the next moment, he turned invisible to them.


    It''s not that Allen did not want to use his identity as Allen Godfre, he just did not want to attract attention. Furthermore, he did not know if that identity is still there. After all, he is no longer reporting to the military.


    Of course, there is no need for Allen to do so. That would be akin to lowering himself from the ranks of a Divine to the stage of a mortal.


    Meanwhile, he unknowingly arrived at the apartment of his mortal predecessor.


    Just like before, the place is still unsightly.


    Sigh!


    Looking at it, Allen sighed as he knew the predicament of the ones living there.


    Thus, with a thought, the Divine energy that he was drifting in the air and coursing towards him surged into his previous apartment and fixed the building.


    "The Lord¡­the Lord gave us a miracle. He is true indeed."


    The residents are crying as they felt Allen''s grace.


    Meanwhile, Elioenai stood from where he was seated and hurriedly yelled, "our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, is here. Tidy up, everyone. Be prepared, our Lord may come here in the temple."


    At this time, Elioenai is relaxing after the man when suddenly he felt that his Divine Mark is no longer collecting Divine energy from the faiths and prayers of the believer. At the same time, the Divine Mark also becomes excited.


    Of course, he is not sure if Allen would come to the temple or not. However, no matter what, he wanted to prepare just in case his Lord will come. After all, their Lord is already in the base where the temple was located.


    This is the first temple that Allen had. Initially, it was named the Plague River Church. However, recently, the people called it the temple of hope.


    It was called as such because the mortals treated it as the haven that houses the hopes from the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Well, that is in the perspective of the mortals. However, Elioenai and the others knew that it was not but they were helpless to say that to the crowd.


    Although Elioenai knew that Allen is in the base, he did not know his exact location. However, that might not be the case for Dexter, the tech master of the church.


    Using his ability, it was very easy for him to locate Allen after he created a miracle in his previous apartment.


    "My Lord, I want to follow you¡­"


    Previously, he wanted to stay in the base to strengthen his ability but when he got a piece of news that the Plague Priest had already become an angel, he changed his mind.


    "¡­the only way for me to become an angel is by following the Lord."


    He no longer cared about becoming a general or an admiral. Being an angel is a lot better.


    Thus, he did not hesitate and immediately left to the place where he thought Allen was.


    However, when he arrived, Allen has long been gone. Instead, he saw the person that he did not expect to see.


    However, on second thought, it was only logical.


    "How are you dexter?" the man asked.


    "Sir Plague¡­"


    Indeed it is none other than the Plague Priest. Or rather, the Plague Angel.


    "¡­it''s good to see you again. I am fine. The grace of our Lord had been abundant to be at all times.


    "Hahaha, that''s good then." Plague was glad that the man that he somewhat raised is fine and was serving the Lord along with him.


    "Are you looking for me? I saw you coming here; so, I came down."


    Indeed, Plague saw him coming but he knew that he was not looking for him. He knew that he was looking for their Lord.


    "Well¡­"


    Dexter scratched his head because he did not know how to answer.


    "Hahaha, I''m kidding young man."


    Plague is in a very good mood. After ha had done the task that his Lord gave him, he immediately returned.


    "The Lord is no longer in this part of the base." Then, his expression became serious as he said, "our Lord is lost in his thought. It is not a good idea to bother him now."


    "What is the Lord thinking? Is there a calamity coming?" dexter asked in concern.


    "Calamity? There is indeed one coming; however, I am not sure if the Lord is thinking about that. Our Lord is unfathomable."


    After that, there is silence. But after a few moments, Plague spoke again to invite Dexter to be his disciple.


    "Sir Plague¡­"


    Meanwhile, for the second time, Dexter did not know how to answer. Fortunately, he was able to find the right words in the next second.


    "Master, I will follow the Lord with you."


    "Hahaha! Good lad."


    Thus, the master-disciple duo began walking the streets.. Of course, Plague retracted his aura as they walk among the normal folks.

 Chapter 127 - C127 Five Years Later

    Five years had passed.


    The faith of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death had spread across the bases of humanity. Even the big organizations were already infiltrated by Allen''s fanatics.


    However, things did not end there. They wanted their Lord to be known all over the world and, most of all, they wanted him to become the sole God of humanity. The God that is worshiped by all humans.


    Meanwhile, the God that they wanted to lift up at this moment had laid low.


    Although his authority is still there, the saints and the angels have not seen their Lord all that time. However, they knew that he was still there.


    "Cold Wind, where do you think is our Lord?" Plague asked cold winds.


    After Allen went to Base 355, he returned to his shrine and revived Cold Wind as an angel. After that, nobody knew where he had gone.


    Allen literally disappeared in human society.


    Of course, the two angels did not know if this is for good or for bad.


    The war between the Demons and the human had gone worse. The frontlines are not infested with demonic creatures such as the zombies.


    The dying corpse of the humans on the battlefields was revived back by the demonic energy is the battlefield. Along with them is the corpse of the beasts and demonic beast who had unparallel prowess.


    Meanwhile, as the zombies appeared, the plant in the vicinity evolved which was also due to the demonic energy.


    "Do you think this is a work of a Demon?" Plague asked.


    They are inside Allen''s shrine in the vicinity of Base 355.


    "I am not sure. But I don''t think normal demonic energy can cause that."


    Although Cold Wind is not an expert, he had his experiences from Asgard.


    "Is there nothing like this from where you came from?"


    "None. Or at least, there are none like this near my lake."


    "Wait, what do you mean?"


    Plague was confused. He did not think that the Asgardian Realm had the size of one-third of Japan.


    "Na?ve! Do you think the Asgardian Realm is small?"


    Plague scratched his head and smiled wryly as he was called na?ve.


    "Right, how can it be small?"


    After he said that he went silent and had an expression of longing.


    Meanwhile, as Cold Wind saw him, he knew what he is thinking.


    "Don''t think much about it. I too did not like that realm."


    Plague looked at him and wished to know more.


    "That realm is not heaven. It was full of peril. Even at the ranks of an admiral at that time I am not confident to roam around."


    As Cold Wind said that, he had a melancholic expression as he recalled how he met his Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    They continued their idle talk.


    As they did so, they are rather enjoying their selves because of what they are hearing.


    The praises of Allen''s followers kept resonating in their surroundings. They are surrounded by songs and praises towards the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    This is only possible because the angels are creatures that are close to their Lord.


    Meanwhile, most of the time, they both use this was to have a vague idea in the outside world. There are also times that the foolish and ignorant one uses the name of their Lord in vain and even disrespects it.


    If that happens, they would send a wisp of Divine energy to punish him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on Allen''s side.


    He was in a rather backwater base of the human race.


    The base is backwater because it was built in the later years of the war. The base he was in is the Base 503.


    One must know that there is a total of five admirals in the military and each of them had a territory with one hundred bases. Then as for the remaining three, no one rules over it.


    The base is rather lawless but to everyone''s disappointment, there are no traces of Demons in the place.


    That is what attracted Allen here. Furthermore, his Divine energy is also rather restricted. There are even times that they would want to leave his body. Fortunately, the relic that was given by the Ratatoskr hides his scent. If not, whatever''s attracting his Divine energy might have succeeded.


    "Chef Allen, one steak," a lady wearing a waiter''s outfit said.


    Sizzle!


    "One steak coming up," Allen said as he scooped the cooked steak from the frying pan.


    This might be laughable and rather embarrassing but Allen is working as a chef. However, he is not working for someone else. Instead, he built one for himself.


    Meanwhile, although he is busy with his ''career'', he did not forget that he is still a Divine Spirit with growing numbers of followers. However, he was not as interactive as before knowing that he has a pair of angels that would do the petty things for him.


    "The soup is ready."


    Allen yelled as he finished another order.


    Time passed, at midnight, his restaurant is already closed.


    "Chef Allen, another with plenty of satisfied customers."


    Allen''s restaurant is not that big. However, it had plenty of customers willing to wait just to eat their food.


    Sometimes, others would even pay twice the original price just to eat.


    At the same time, amidst the lawless base, the restaurant is the only place that was organized.


    "Are you closing the restaurant? Open it, I will eat."


    A masculine man entered and was rather dissatisfied as he saw Allen and the others closing the restaurant.


    "The boss is eating, serve him, with the best you''ve got."


    The fat man with a long chin behind him said.


    Meanwhile, Allen''s two waiters looked at him; waiting for his decision.


    The masculine man is a well-known figure in the base. He is one of the figures that no one dares to mess with.


    He is the boss of the biggest organization in the base.. He is known for his herculean strength.

 Chapter 128 - C128 The Whisper

    "I''ll take care of this," Allen said as he looked at the waiters. "You can leave now."


    He then turned back to the man and asked with the polite smile that he always wears.


    "What dish should I serve?"


    Meanwhile, as the fat man heard Allen''s answer, he grinned and was rather satisfied.


    However, Allen did not feel good about the fat man.


    "Yeah, that''s how the boss should be treated. Boss, what do you want?"


    Meanwhile, the man unhurriedly scanned the menu. At the same time, he was also scanning Allen.


    "This man is strange; I am a general but can''t see through him," the herculean man said inwardly.


    In the end, the man did not choose anything and asked for the best-selling instead.


    "Give me your best-selling."


    "Please, wait a moment as I cook your dish," Allen replied before going to the kitchen.


    "Boss Rana, I think that man feared you. Should we hire him as your personal chef?"


    However, Rana, the herculean man, kept silent.


    In the next moment, Allen came back out holding a wine bucket as well as a wine glass.


    "Please, enjoy yourself with a wine while you wait."


    After Allen served the wine, he went back to the kitchen and began cooking.


    Then, after a long while, he went back out again with the dish that he had prepared.


    "Sir, Your dish."


    Allen politely served the dish so they can begin eating.


    Then, in the following minutes, there was silence in the room. The only thing that can be heard is the sound of the utensils hitting each other.


    "The dish is good, right?"


    Allen asked as they ate half of what he had served. Or rather, as the fat man ate half of what he had served.


    "Yes, yes, yes," the fat man answered. "However, it would be better if¡­"


    The fat man was silenced as Allen looked at him. He fell on the floor unconscious. He twitched for a while before becoming stiff.


    At this point, it is not hard to tell that the fat man is already dead.


    Meanwhile, the herculean man leaped off from where he was seated and assumed a fighting position.


    "Hehe, finish the food. I want to kill you; I could kill you as easy as flicking my fingers."


    With that said, Rana obediently sat and continued eating.


    Although the food is good, he is in a dilemma as he ate the food.


    He is unsure what caused the fatty''s death. The event happened too fast.


    One moment, the fatty is still on his feet; then on the next second, he was already lying on the floor unconscious.


    "Fuck, even if I die, it will just savor the food."


    The man-made up his mind and ate voraciously.


    Then, after he was done, he wiped himself with the napkin and drank a glass of wine.


    "What do you want from me?" he asked.


    "No, I should be the one asking. What do you want from me?" Allen said.


    The question of the man is indeed incorrect. After all, it was them that approached Allen, not the other way around.


    Meanwhile, hearing what Allen said, Rana did not know how to answer.


    "Well¡­"


    However, unbeknownst to him, Allen did not need his answer.


    "I want to ask you something."


    Yet again, the man is stunned. However, he quickly recovered his wits and answered.


    "What is it, sir?"


    This time he was polite.


    Thus, Allen asked what he needed to know.


    Well, Allen did not ask for sensitive information. All he asked is the origins of the man and the big events that had transpired in the base.


    With just a few questions, Allen had already learned the information that he wanted to get.


    "It seemed that the people in this base are unaware of what lies in here," Allen concluded.


    "That would be all. Pay up and take that filthy corpse," Allen said as he waved his hands.


    "How much do I need to pay for?" Rana asked.


    However, he regretted asking as he almost coughed out blood as he heard the numbers that Allen said.


    "100,000C!"


    "Shit, that was just steak, soup, roasted turkey, and a wine." The man complained inwardly.


    However, he dares not say it out loud.


    In the end, he paid while trembling.


    "Fuck that fatty. Despite his death, he still caused trouble for me.''


    Pestering Allen is the fatty''s idea.


    Meanwhile, as the man left, Allen''s smile disappeared and was replaced by his serious expression.


    "Are the big organizations unaware of this?"


    Allen asked himself as he was deducing the questions in the back of his mind.


    "No, if they knew this, they might have exploited the advantages of this place¡­unless."


    Allen had his eyes widened as he realized that the secret of this place is very big.


    "This place contains a very big secret."


    With that said, Allen began cleaning the restaurant and getting ready to leave.


    A few minutes later, he was already back at his house. Although it did not have the grandness of a shrine, it was comfortable in a mortal''s sense.


    Of course, it is also comfortable. With his sealed Divine body, he is akin to a mortal. If he could not hear the prayers and praises of his followers, he would be no different to them.


    When he arrived, he sat comfortably on the couch. After a while, he sat cross-legged and began meditating.


    This is something he had learned back when he was still at the Military camp 355-03. However, he only managed to fully comprehend and utilize it in the past couple of years.


    "Hwiou tvywo ljdioew."


    As he was meditating, he suddenly heard a barely audible whisper.


    With that, Allen abruptly opened his eyes and stopped his mediation.


    The others might treat it as nothing but, he, as a Divine, he would not. He knew that his senses are very hard to fool. He knew he heard it.


    He heard the whisper akin to how he heard his followers when they pray to him or when somebody mentioned his name. however, unlike the whisper, the voices of his followers are loud and clear.


    "Is it because of the distance? Do I still have followers beyond this world?"


    "Or perhaps, the Demons...."

 Chapter 129 - C129 The Chef God

    After Allen heard the whispers, he did not stay for long in his house. He strolled in the base and began looking for clues again. although he had already done this many times. However, he felt like he had missed something. As if there is something that he was not able to see.


    Since his body was fully altered, all his senses are already beyond what mortals could imagine. However, this does not seem to be the case.


    Even he himself knew that he cannot be deceived easily. Even if the Ratatoskr is in front of him, he is sure that the Ratatoskr would not be able to hide anything.


    "Reincarnation Eye!"


    Allen used one of his Divine skills.


    An ancient symbol for life was engraved in his left eye and an ancient symbol of death in his other eye.


    With that, Allen''s vision was boosted. He could now see more. However, just like the normal times that he saw it, it could barely be seen.


    The only reason why Allen was still doing this is that he was investigating it.


    Sigh!


    "Even my Reincarnation Eye could not see anything. It is a work of someone stronger than the current me?"


    If that is the case, it is no surprise that Allen is fooled.


    Not all Gods had the same strength, there are one that is weak and there are also ones that an abnormally powerful.


    As for Allen, he could barely be called a God in his state. Of course, if his large number of Divine crystals is excluded.


    With them, he could bridge the difference in the strength of the Divine Spirits. However, he would not do it for no reason. Unless his life is threatened, he will not fight a God that was stronger than him.


    Meanwhile, after finding nothing again, he went home.


    And as he arrived, Diya, the servant that he casually bought, is waiting for him at the door.


    At first, Allen bought him to give him freedom but beyond his expectation, Diya insisted on following him. In the end, Allen lets him do as he pleases.


    "Diya, I told you, you do not need to wait for me."


    ''She might have not seen me when I entered the house a while ago.


    "How can that be my Lord? we are thought that we must first wait for our master to wait."


    Allen smiled wryly as he knew that there is no way to convince him. They have been in this a long ago.


    One of the reasons why Allen is keeping Diya is because he deems Diya important for him to comprehend his authority over life and death. He could not really understand why does the young lady insist on serving him?


    For security?


    "The lady has a unique ability to conceptualize anything," Red mumbled inwardly.


    Sigh!


    "Life is really hard to comprehend. The things that might be good in opinion are trash for them."


    The moment that they both went inside; Diya began doing all the house chores.


    Indeed, Diya can conceptualize anything she wants and turn the worse for the better. However, she still hasn''t known it.


    On second thought, perhaps it is her ability that wants to cling on to Allen the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. But whatever the case, Allen did not care.


    ¡­


    The night passed; then, the next morning came.


    Allen stood from where he was seated and began his morning chores. He did not sleep, just like the normal nights. There is no concept of tiredness or sleep from the Divine Spirits. Or rather, those worlds are rare for them.


    The moment that they feel tired and sleep will also be the moment of their demise.


    Meanwhile, Allen felt energetic. All night he was meditating.


    His meditation is self-made.


    There are two parts to his meditation. The first one involved listening to the prayers of his followers and to his bearer''s subconscious. As for the latter, based on what he had known from his followers, he will feel in the universal order.


    "My Lord, your Breakfast is ready."


    Diya always prepares breakfast for him. He always does and it''s rather awkward for Allen since he did not need to eat. However, on second thought, it is even more awkward if they could discover that he did not need to eat but is operating a restaurant.


    Of course, none of that is Red''s care.


    "Hmm."


    Allen ate his breakfast decently.


    "Diya, I want you to do something for me."


    "What is it, Lord?"


    Allen showed her a picture and said. "I want you to follow this man. He must not discover you."


    "Yes, my Lord," Diya said as she took out the picture and left.


    Meanwhile, Allen had a sly grin.


    Moments later he is already back at work on his restaurant.


    "Good day chef Allen," the two ladies greeted him.


    "Hello, ladies. How are you?" Allen asked.


    "We''re fine, chef Allen." They both answered in unison.


    Well, there is no need for them to say it, Allen could already see it based on their sour fluctuation.


    "Good, well serve another set of happy customers."


    With that, Allen started another normal day.


    Crash!


    However, in the supposed to be normal day a group of thugs appeared outside and entered violently.


    Hearing the crashing sound, Allen rushed out from the kitchen only to see the glass door of the restaurant broken.


    "From this day onward, this restaurant shall give us a thousand credits per day. We will collect thirty thousand credits at the end of the month."


    Although Allen did not care about money, he was infuriated to see those men act arrogantly in front of him, a Divine.


    "And¡­what if I don''t?"


    Allen said coldly as he watched the customers leave.


    "Hahaha¡­just try and well let you know the consequences."


    The man was amused by what Allen said.


    In his eyes, Allen seemed to be a normal human without prowess. This is the effect of the ancient relic. It completely conceals everything about him.


    It''s true that it is very good; however, advantages comes with dis advantages.


    Whoosh!


    "What will be the consequences?" Allen asked as he appeared in front of the man.


    "Speed?" the man tried to guess but he couldn''t as he did no even feel Allen''s spiritual fluctuation.


    Well, it is only normal for him not to feel anything since Allen only leaped as fast as he could.

 Chapter 130 - C130 Another Demonic Cloud

    Whoosh!


    Thud!


    The man that just acted arrogantly in front of Allen flew out of the restaurant as Allen kicked him.


    "You dare act arrogantly in front of me with that meager strength?"


    Well, the man would have not acted that way if he knew that Allen is strong. He might not even show his face here. At the same time, they would have not sent someone as weak as him.


    "Asshole, do you know what faction do we belong to?" the man said as fur grew on his body as well as fangs on his mouth.


    Thud! Whoosh!


    "There is no need for me to know your filthy faction''s name," Allen said after he kicked the other man.


    Allen was furious as he was called an asshole. Of all the filthy things that the man called him, that is one of those that he did not like.


    Allen looked around only to notice that there are no more customers.


    Inhale!


    Exhale!


    Allen is angry but he did his best not to affect the surroundings.


    "You can go now; we''ll be closing the restaurant for today."


    Allen knew that the faction backing the man would not let this slide and will definitely come to salvage their ''reputation''.


    "But chef¡­"


    "It''s okay, if they come, I will fry mince them, and turn them into a meatloaf."


    Although it is disgusting, this shows Allen''s anger.


    He will definitely kill them if they came.


    In this base, Allen did not have anyone to fear. Of course, except the one that''s lying in the shadows and fooling his senses.


    Of all the enemies that he fears, he feared the unknown the most.


    Indeed, moments later, there is another set of men coming. There we a dozen of them and they even have two generals leading them. However, they are still weak in front of Allen. He could squash them with just one look.


    Clop! Clop! Clop!


    This time, Allen did not stay inside. He waited for them by the broken door and sat on the chair he took from one of the tables.


    However, just as he was expecting another bloody massacre, the men knelt and had their foreheads touched the ground.


    "Hey, hey, hey. What are you doing? Are you not here to reprimand me?" Allen asked in disbelief.


    Hearing what Allen said, the men trembled.


    "No, sir. We dare no fight an admiral."


    ''They assumed that I am an admiral, eh?'' Allen was amused.


    "Why are you here then?" Allen asked.


    "We want to become your follower." One of the generals answered.


    "Follower, eh? What would I benefit from you?" Allen asked with a wide grin.


    "Loyal, hmm."


    Allen pinched his chin before continuing, "prove it. go to this place¡­"


    Allen said as he gave them a map which they took and left without a bit of reluctance.


    "My Lord¡­huff, huff¡­something''s¡­huff¡­ huff¡­happening¡­" Diya said while catching her breath.


    "What is it?"


    "A demonic cloud is heading this way," Diya said.


    However, Allen did not readily believe her. After all, how could she know it?


    With that, Allen closed his eyes and scanned his surroundings.


    When Allen had consolidated his godhood in this era by merging his inner body and altered physical body, he could manifest his inner worlds any anytime he wants. Every time he did so, the reflection of the real world would be seen.


    Right now, the reflection of the real world in Allen''s inner world is as one-third as big as the Asgardian Realm.


    It is not a problem for Allen to see what is in the vicinity of the base and what is approaching him.


    And indeed, just like the last time, he could see a hollow point.


    "Indeed."


    Without regard to the calamity that is approaching them, Allen grabbed Diya and carried her as they ran in Rana''s direction.


    "Where are we going, Lord? Shouldn''t we be leaving the base?"


    The young lady is confused. However, Allen did not find it surprising.


    "No, we can''t leave anymore. We''re surrounded. Tell me, how did you know it?" Allen asked.


    "I don''t know, my Lord. I think I am an oracle. I just had a foresight."


    "Ohh?" Allen did not expect Diya''s answer. However, he did not retort since it was her ability, not his.


    "Can you see what''s ahead of us?"


    "No, my Lord. I cannot will for any vision. They come naturally."


    Hearing what she said, Allen was convinced. After all, it is hard to see what lies in the future. Even the Divine Spirit of fate would not be to casually sneak a peek into the future.


    Be it a Divine, Demon, or mortal the future is off-limits. It cannot be seen. And most of the time, if it was seen, it will no longer happen.


    After a few more moments, they had arrived.


    Allen and Diya saw Rana and a male that looked like him.


    "Chef Allen, it''s a relief that you''re here." Rana felt relieved as he saw Allen.


    ''With chef Allen around, we will be safe," he thought as he stole a glance at Allen.


    "Brother, is he the one?" the man whispered towards Rana.


    "Yes, Merlyn. I think he is an admiral." Rana whispered back before introducing Merlyn to Allen.


    "Chef Allen, this is my brother, Merlyn."


    "Good to see you, Merlyn."


    Allen greeted and Merlyn did the same after him.


    "Good to see you, too, chef."


    "What should we do now?" Rana asked.


    "Simple, you''ll fight while I will conserve my strength for the final battle."


    Hearing him, Rana''s forehead turned Black. It turned out that Red''s reason for coming here from his not to shed even a drop of sweat.


    "How should we deal with the Demonic clouds."


    Merlyn who had been silent for a while spoke.


    "Our survival is up to luck," Rana replied.


    "No, the demonic energy will suppress us, but the real threat is the Demon in the demonic cloud as well as what is inside it."


    Allen cautioned.


    He had dealt with a demonic cloud before. The first one is small while the next is definitely a lot bigger.


    Of course, the previous two could not be compared to this.. It had completely surrounded the base leaving everyone with no way out.

 Chapter 131 - C131 The Strong Rana

    As the demonic cloud reaches the base, the relic from the Ratatoskr acted as a tool that completely isolates him from the demonic energy.


    "Hmm, interesting."


    Now, Allen rather regretted not looking for the nest of the Ratatoskr. However, he did not have time for that as the demonic cloud threatened his existence.


    "Did the Demons had already found me?"


    Now that he had thought of it, it has been more than five years since he showed himself in public.


    "Could it be that they had already found out my whereabouts?"


    Whoosh!


    Allen''s deep thought was interrupted as he noticed something flying towards them at extreme speed.


    "Shit, what the heck is that?"


    He saw a monster with a head and a body of a lion. However, a goat head is attached to the left side of its head. It is flying towards them with its pair of eagle wings.


    "The heck? What''s with the goat head?...wait¡­there are plenty of them? hmm¡­interesting."


    Meanwhile, as Allen looked at the skies, he did not only see one chimera but a total of 11 including the one heading towards them.


    "It seemed that I am not the target of the Demons. However, why do I feel that someone is targeting me? Is it the strong entity?"


    Allen had his worries about this place. Or rather, the one whom he is not able to find its traces.


    "What the¡­" Rana felt chills on his back as he was the chimera.


    "Chef Allen, do you know what is that?"


    "That?" Allen stared intently at the beast. He is wearing the expression of someone in deep thought.


    "I know what it is."


    Rana stared at him with expectation as Allen continued. However, when Allen replied, he almost coughed out blood.


    "That is a beast that you have to kill or it will cause havoc in this place."


    "The heck? You made me expect." He berated Allen inwardly.


    However, unbeknownst to him, his thought was exposed to the God beside him. Well, it is not that Allen had Red his mind but rather, he was expecting him to think that way.


    "What else are you waiting for?" Allen asked with a grin.


    Whoosh!


    Rana jumped to propel himself to the beast that was heading towards them.


    "Woah," Allen had to admit that he was rather impressed with Rana. He had a strong potential to become an admiral.


    Furthermore, that potential did not directly come from his ability, it came from his physic. Indeed, Allen noticed that his herculean strength is more of a physique than an ability.


    "His strength lies in his body but once possessed, it would disappear. Interesting."


    Bang!


    Whoosh!


    After a few moments, the chimera is already falling from the sky.


    "Impressive, he killed the beast in just a few moments."


    Whoosh!


    In the next moment, Allen jumped as he ought to catch the falling man.


    Will his control, this is an easy feat for Allen. It is not a problem for him to catch him.


    Thud!


    As they landed, Allen dropped Rana on the ground like a rock, making the poor man groan.


    "Argh!"


    However, he controlled himself from saying unnecessary things.


    "Does it hurt?" Allen innocently with a blink.


    "No, I''m fine."


    "Woah, sir Rana is so great."


    Diya said with amazement as he suddenly appeared near them.


    "Indeed," Allen agreed while looking at the other chimeras.


    Meanwhile, Rana perspired as he noticed him staring at the other chimeras.


    Then, on the next second, his fears came as Allen said, "Rana, it''s too easy for you to kill the beasts, why don''t you become a saint of this base?"


    It was unknown if Allen is thinking of making him his saint or simply because he wants Rana to help out.


    "Go on, sir. The masses need a hero," Diya seconded as he tried to encourage him.


    However, Rana did not intend to go.


    Seeing this, Allen did not urge him anymore. He was simply saying this casually. However, he did not intend not to help.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, Allen leaped into one of the nearest chimeras a few blocks away from them and killed it with a punch.


    "One down."


    Whoosh!


    He killed them one by one. Although he did not use his godly prowess, his body is more than enough to deal with them. The chimeras were merely at the ranks of a general demonic beast. The body of a God is more than enough to finish them all.


    "Interesting." Allen was amused. "It seemed that they are not here for me."


    If they are here for Allen, he doubts that they would not only be at the ranks of an admiral. There might even be someone at the ranks beyond the admiral.


    Meanwhile, as Allen killed the chimeras, a man within the demonic clouds is amused. Well, the man is not really a man; he is a Demon.


    "Did the humans have another saint?"


    It is not a secret to the Demons that the humans have a saint within their ranks. However, the saint of humans is hopeless as it was not associated with a Divine Spirit. At the same time, it would be impossible to side with the humans because their chaos is a dead-end for those that are not Demons.


    Of course, despite that, there are still plenty who sided with the Demons.


    Meanwhile, as the Demon stared at Allen, he mumbled to himself, "is that someone sent by the Divine Spirit of Life and Death?"


    Indeed, the man did not think that the humans had another saint.


    "Hmm, did he know of this place?" the Demon stroked his chin as he thought of that.


    However, in the next second, his expression turned serious as he noticed the small fluctuation of Divine energy from the praises of his follower.


    "How is this possible?"


    The Demon was confused as he the cancelation of Divine and demonic energy if a Divine Spirit and Demon meet did not appear.


    "Did he find a way to evade it?"

 Chapter 132 - C132 Four-Winged Angel

    Meanwhile, the gaze of the Demon did not go unnoticed. Allen saw it and stared back at the Demon with a sly grin. It was as if he knew what the Demon was thinking.


    "I bet the Demon is curious why is there no cancellation of energies."


    With that, Allen subconsciously touched the relic on his chest.


    If Allen did not have it, he would have been suppressed by the demonic cloud already; of course, if he will not use some of his Divine crystals. However, it would be a different story if he uses some of them.


    "Calm Down!"


    A man said as they approached him. It was unknown whom the man is commanding. However, in the next second, Allen felt the chaos brought by the demonic cloud settle.


    Allen looked at him. This ability is rather familiar for him. He himself could command the earth if he wanted in exchange for some Divine energies.


    "This is my brother, Merlyn," Rana introduced.


    "Hello, you must be chef Allen. I apologize for the behavior of my little brother Rana."


    When Merlyn mentioned that he is a big brother, Allen unconsciously looked at Rana.


    "In essence, yes. But in appearance I doubt it."


    As Allen sealed his divinity, he had grown rather accustomed to the actions of humans. They tend to look and decide based on what their eyes could see.


    Meanwhile, Rana scratched his head as he had no way to rebut. However, it was not actually because of him but rather because of the fatty. But of course, he could not deny that he rather enjoyed it.


    Boom!


    In the next second, an explosion was heard. The military started to take action. They launched a warhead that was meant to disrupt the demonic cloud.


    "The military had taken action?" Merlyn said.


    "Eh? That is the work of the military?" Allen had to admit that he was amazed by the technological advancement of humans.


    "Hmm, interesting. The technological advancement of the humans is already this advanced?" Allen thought.


    Indeed, this is rather flamboyant; however, Allen knew that it was also rather costly.


    "Yes and no. To be precise, this is made possible because of their predecessor."


    "Hmm? Who might that be?"


    "He is a figure from just after the Demons arrived."


    Merlyn politely answered. At this point, Allen now thought that the brothers are not ordinary.


    "It is said that his ability is related to creation." Merlyn continued.


    Now, that is a cheat.


    Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, Rana leaped as he saw another chimera attacking the humans near them.


    At the same time, the Demon is looking at Allen and the others from above the cloud. He was standing on it like a solid material.


    Then, in the next second, it controlled the cloud to close into where Allen and the others are in.


    "Let''s see how long does can you last."


    The Demon intended to use the demonic energy to break whatever Allen is using to evade the cancellation of energies.


    At the same time, he was rather curious about the item that Allen has.


    Thud!


    Meanwhile, at this point, Allen saw Merlyn kneel and said, "please, oh great Divine Spirit of Life and Death, kill the Demon."


    "Oh, so you knew?" Allen asked.


    Although Merlyn''s words are good to hear, Allen did not like them. The prayer did not give him any Divine energy, this indicates that it is insincere.


    Hearing Allen''s question, Rana did not know how to answer.


    "My Lord, kill that thing, the citizens will die," Diya suddenly interjected.


    Allen knew that Merlyn is scheming something. However, Diya''s word made Allen think twice.


    As the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, it is a stain in his authority for the humans near him to die at the hands of the Demons.


    With that, Allen gritted his teeth as he had decided to act.


    "Commander Cyrus, do your thing," Allen said.


    Then a flash of light appeared in the sky.


    Commander Cyrus is none other than his commander from his era. Initially, because of his face, his soul was preserved and reached this era.


    Currently, aside from his Divine crystals, commander Cyrus is one of Allen''s trump cards. He is an angel with two pairs of wings.


    Angels'' strengths are classified from their wings. The more wings an angel has, the more powerful the angel is.


    The strongest angel has eight pairs of wings. However, that number did not end there, but if there are further than that, they are no longer an angel but a God under the Divine Spirit that they serve.


    Meanwhile, the Demon is forced to cancel his plans. He recondensed the demonic cloud as he headed to where Commander Cyrus was.


    Allen did not come here without precautionary measures. He revived Cyrus and created a shrine not too far away from base 503.


    As the demonic cloud did not pass to where the shrine was, Allen was rather glad.


    If the demonic cloud passed to where the shrine was located, his shrine would surely be found. Furthermore, it would surely be unable to withstand the pressure from the demonic clouds.


    Meanwhile, Merlyn looked at Diya for a brief moment as he saw the flash of light. He knew that this is the work of a higher being further above the ranks of an admiral.


    In the next second, the demonic clouds are already gone as it was already on their way to where Cyrus was.


    Cyrus is using an array that was built by Allen to extend his attack range.


    "Damn it!"


    The Demon cursed as he noticed the four-winged angel. He knew that he would not be a match for Allen and the angel.


    Although he knew that Allen still has not returned to his peak, he cannot be messed with. After all, despite how old a lion was, it is still a lion.


    Furthermore, he fears that Allen might have other trump cards judging the way how he readily revealed his four-winged angel.

 Chapter 133 - C133 The Demon Of Pride Versus A Four-Winged Angel

    "Commander Cyrus, do your thing," Allen said.


    Hearing what Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death said, Cyrus, the archaic commander attacked the Demon.


    "Sundering Life!"


    Cyrus yelled as a golden beam flashed before his light into the demonic clouds.


    At first glance, the golden beam is akin to a laser. However, in the next second, as it hit the Demon, life was birthed within the chaos.


    Tiny fireflies appeared in the demonic cloud. However, they are not affected by the chaotic nature of the demonic energy of the Demons.


    "What?"


    Meanwhile, the Demon was in disbelief. This is the first thing that he had witnessed something like this; it seemed that the demonic energy and the Divine energy of the fireflies are not trying to counter devour each other.


    However, in the next second, the Demon finally found the reasoning behind it. The fireflies emit an aura akin to the Divine energy but they are not Divine energy. Rather, they are a life form that was birthed from Cyrus'' skill.


    "There is order everywhere; even amidst the chaos."


    Allen smiled as he was watching their clash.


    Meanwhile, as the Demon is busy scrutinizing the fireflies, Cyrus did not stay idle and began to attack again.


    "Life Dominion!"


    The woods and all life forms suddenly thrived in Cyrus'' surroundings. Along with them, the fireflies amidst the demonic clouds shone brighter and coursed their way towards the Demon.


    At this moment, the Demon had no choice but to gather the demonic cloud around him like a barrier against the fireflies. But beyond his expectation, the fireflies move along with the clouds.


    "Fuck!"


    He cursed as he had decided that he will directly attack the angel.


    "Death ¨C Incarnate!"


    However, in the next second, Cyrus uttered another word as he attacked again but this time, the life energies in the surroundings did not thrive nor were the fireflies. However, the fireflies seemed to have gotten stronger.


    Then, on the next second, something beyond the expectation of the Demon happened.


    The fireflies became nodes as they connected to each other.


    They enveloped the demonic cloud.


    "Recant!"


    The Demon said as he retracted his demonic energy on the demonic cloud making it disappear.


    Whoosh! Crash!


    He then used the demonic energy on it to break through the envelopment of the fireflies.


    However, to his surprise, he did not take much effort to do so.


    He smiled as he said, "wonderful, you have created a creature of chaos. Hahaha!"


    The Demon had to admit that he was indeed impressed. Initially, the Demons are the only ones that could survive amidst the chaos. However, now, it was the other way around.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death is indeed the master of life and death."


    Cyrus'' skill is only possible because Allen permitted him to use his authority over life and death. Otherwise, no matter what he does, it will be to no avail.


    "Hahaha! Demon, do you fear my Lord now?"


    Cyrus was delighted that the Demon admitted the sovereignty of his Lord. However, this did not make him head over heel because his goal to bind the Demon did not go well.


    He clasped his hands a prayer, "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, help me eliminate this creature of chaos. Divine Domain!"


    As he said that, a Divine aura spread with a mile radius. Inside, he was akin to a God. He had the knowledge of everything that was inside. However, he knew that he was not.


    Meanwhile, as the Divine domain spread, the Demon was coincidentally caught inside and caused depletion of energies.


    However, Cyrus did not panic.


    "Settle Down!" he uttered a command that began to calm the chaos.


    However, the Demon now looked serious.


    "This slave¡­Die!"


    He poured his demonic energy towards Cyrus as he intended to drown him. However, Cyrus'' wings are not for show.


    With a single flap, the two pairs of wings had already brought him out of the Demons reached. However, the Demons is not disappointed because in the next moment, the demonic energy that he had poured out condensed to become his body.


    "Argh! Do you think you can escape!" the Demon shouted with his twelve feet tall body.


    His body is shining on a golden hue akin to the gold under the sun. Of course, this is different from the golden hue of the Divine energy. This is pure metal.


    "Arrrgh!"


    The Demon growled as he created a metallic spear and there it to the fleeing four-winged angle.


    Whoosh!


    The speed of the spear is not something that can be reckoned with. It pierced Cyrus'' body in an instant, which made him cough out blood.


    The blood essence that was coughed by Cyrus fell heavily on the ground and created a crater.


    Seeing this, Allen gasped. He knew how strong Cyrus was. But it seemed that he had underestimated the Demons. However, Allen did not panic.


    Instead, there is more than what meets the eye.


    Indeed, in the next second, Cyrus counterattacked the Demon.


    "Death!"


    He condensed most of his Divine energy into death energies and tried to forge an orderly death for the creature of chaos before him. Of course, although they were of the same rank, Cyrus is a bit weaker than the Demon.


    However, this is understandable because he was just revived a few years ago. At the same time, Allen, his Lord, still did not have plenty of followers to strengthen them.


    Meanwhile, Allen leaped to save his four-winged angel. However, before he could get away, he was flung back to the ground with a pair of chains.


    "Chef Allen, where are you going?"


    "Merlyn, it seemed you are the creature that is behind the secret of this base, huh?"


    Allen said.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus and the Demon continued on their brawl.


    "I, a Demon of Pride, am going to kill an angel!" the Demon yelled.


    He was very excited as this is his first time to kill an angel. Despite how ancient Demons were, they had not yet seen an angel.. After all, it had been a long time since Allen''s era.

 Chapter 134 - C134 Cratos And Gaia

    "Die Angel!"


    The Demon, Orginech, raise his gigantic claws and got ready to pierce Cyrus who was bleeding.


    Fortunately, Cyrus'' body, as an angel is deformable. Although Orginech''s spear pierced him, it merely pierced his body but it left considerable damage.


    Of course, Cyrus would not stay idle and let things go as the Demon wishes.


    "Divine Sacrifice!"


    He said as he ignited the Divine energy in his body to increase his strength.


    "If I die, I will take you with me," Cyrus said.


    He had decided, that he must do it for his Lord. speaking of which, he looked in Allen''s direction.


    He and Allen gazed at each other for a while. But at that time, he is gritting his teeth as he saw Allen bound in chains. Although Allen seemed to be fine, his heart faltered his Lord in that state.


    "Cyrus, I will take care of everything. Save yourself."


    Cyrus heard this but this only made him grit his teeth as he remembered the vow that he had made to his Lord.


    ''I vow to be the sword and the shield for my Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. I offer my life to you. I will only leave for you and I will not let anyone tarnish nor stain your name.''


    At this point, even Allen could not blame him as he said, "no, my Lord, I will serve you with all my life. If I die, I will take this filthy thing with me."


    Whoosh!


    The moment has come as his Divine energy is fully ignited. At this very same moment, his aura grew stronger as he received a boost in power. He was now sure that he could kill the Demon.


    "Divine Domain!"


    "Die!"


    Yet again, Cyrus activated his Divine domain and condensed tons of dense death energy.


    For the second time, he aims to put an order of death to the chaotic nature of the Demon of pride before him.


    Whoosh!


    The seemingly long act happened in an instant. The Demon is unable to dodge and was hit. However, the Demon is not a vegetarian. He only received a rather fatal injury.


    However, beyond his expectation, that is not the real attack.


    "Death! Surge!" Whoosh!


    The next two words that Cyrus said gave chills to the back of the Demon.


    This time, the death energies that Cyrus had are far greater than the previous one. He knew that at this moment that he had kicked a strong wall. His only regret is that he must at least try to hit the Divine Spirit instead of going for a slave. However, on the other hand, he felt rather good as he thought that at least he would be able to take a rather strong angel with him.


    "¡­"


    At this point, the death energies from Cyrus began to put his chaos in order. Once his chaos is put in order, he will die.


    Meanwhile, seeing that Cyrus had already given his all, Allen had also decided that he would also give his all.


    "I, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, decrees that the two dying creatures before me shall live."


    At this point, Allen had released the concealment of the relic and shot condensed Divine energy towards the two to power up the decree that he made.


    Meanwhile, as he did so, his Divine energy also began to be attracted to the unknown thing that he was looking for.


    However, this is in his expectation. This is also why he did not decree for the Demon to die but rather for the both of them to live.


    He held Cyrus very precious in his heart. And, he cannot let him die along with the filthy creature.


    Meanwhile, he felt weak as his Divine energy is getting sucked into the Divine energy was being sucked away from him. Fortunately, he had Divine vine crystals with him that he could use to replenish the Divine energy that he had lost.


    "I wonder why didn''t I notice that you are a Divine Spirit?" Allen asked as he face Merlyn.


    Indeed, Merlyn is a Divine Spirit and the chains that he was using is a Divine Weapon that specializes in capturing a Divine Spirit. However, there are restrictions that Allen is able to bypass which allowed him to make a decree.


    "Hahaha. Who knows? But perhaps, you are not strong enough." Merlyn replied.


    "I don''t think you are the Sun God? Who might you be?" Allen asked he scrutinized Merlyn.


    Meanwhile, Merlyn smiled and said, "let me introduce myself."


    He bowed before continuing, "I am Cratos, the God of Strength and Power."


    As he said that, he proved that he is indeed the one. He revealed his true form. And, in the process, the energies in the air trembled as if they had recognized them.


    "You''re a powerful God. Unfortunately, you''re not an Olympian. However, you can sacrifice for us."


    As he said so, the Divine chains lit up and suppressed Allen.


    However, Allen did not panic and was amused, instead.


    "I am not an Olympian, why must I sacrifice?"


    "You''re unwilling? Unfortunately, you don''t have a choice. You will become a sacrifice, whether you like it or not you''re a sacrifice."


    As Cratos said it, Allen felt that his Divine energies had gone out of his control. They went out of his body and into the ground.


    Meanwhile, Allen watched everything without worries. Now, he finally saw what he is looking for.


    "This is Tartarus, the prison that I created for the titans," Diya said beyond Allen''s expectation.


    "I seemed that I am fooled again," Allen said as he looked at Diya.


    Who would have thought that his little slave is also a Divine Spirit?"


    "Hahaha, I''m Gaia, the Goddess of this planet. It is only normal that you cannot see that I am a Divine Spirit."


    Indeed, as the Goddess of the planet, she is powerful in the planet itself. Unfortunately, she did not have much Divine energy, or else she could have already mobilized the force of the planet to eliminate the Demons.


    Meanwhile, Allen went silent as he did not expect to meet a strange Divine Spirit.


    "Goddess of the planet? A good authority but I don''t like it." Allen thought inwardly.


    Although she might be powerful, her prowess lies on the planet. If she was not on earth, she would merely have the strength of an angel. She can use Divine energy but she did not have authority.. Or rather, she would not be able to use her authority.

 Chapter 135 - C135 Gaia And Cratos

    "Hahaha, I''m Gaia, the Goddess of this planet. It is only normal that you cannot see that I am a Divine Spirit."


    Gaia smiled slyly and added, "oh great Divine Spirit of Life and Death, I besiege you, please sacrifice for this world. Give us your Divine energy!"


    Although she sounded like Allen''s followers, Allen was disgusted at her. However, Allen did not think much of it. After all, even he, in ancient times, also feed on the other Divine Spirits.


    Indeed, he had friends, but he also has enemies. He devoured the weaker Divine Spirit to increase his power and authority.


    "Do I have a choice?" Allen asked.


    "None!" the two of them answered in unison.


    In the next few hours, Allen''s Divine energy flowed into Tartarus, powering it up.


    "Now, I get it!"


    His Divine energy that flowed into Tartarus let him see what''s inside it. There are plenty of titans imprisoned inside. Or to be precise, there are plenty of Demons kept inside.


    It would not be wrong to say that Tartarus is akin to hell.


    "Thank goodness that you have finally seen what''s inside."


    Knowing that Allen already saw what was inside Tartarus, Cratos and Gaia felt relieved.


    They could feel Allen''s Divine energy flowing into the Tartarus smoothly.


    "Now, that I''ve cooperated with you, are you not going to tell me what is Tartarus?" Allen asked.


    Meanwhile, Merlyn and Gaia looked at each other. They knew that they are now obliged to tell Allen about it.


    "Tartarus is a Divine Weapon. It can create an isolated subspace akin to a shrine."


    Gaia explained.


    "Using it, we have created a subspace to imprison the Demons because we thought they might be useful someday. Never did we know that it will come to this. Also, we did not have enough power to eliminate them all."


    After that, the three went silent for a while before Merlyn added.


    "In truth, we did not want to sacrifice you, a strong Divine Spirit. However, to keep Tartarus working, we need to supply it with lots of Divine energies. Otherwise, the Demons will be freed and would bring more chaos into this world."


    "I hope you can understand us."


    Meanwhile, Allen thought that their decision back then is foolish.


    If it was him, he could have killed them all no matter the cost. However, everybody has their minds and their decisions.


    "I understand you," Allen replied with a melancholic tone.


    Hearing him, the two heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second, they knew that they got it wrong.


    "Even back at time immemorial, the Divine Spirits had already devoured one another to quickly raise their strengths."


    Allen paused for a while before continuing, "at that time, us the Divine Spirits, ruled supreme. There are no Demons. There is no chaos. Or perhaps there is, but we did not see or meet them."


    The two listened to him. However, in the next second, they both paled.


    "How did you do it?" they asked in unison.


    "Hahaha, do you think I am that weak?" Allen asked.


    The Divine chains that were coiled in him were released.


    In the next second, he took out two Divine crystals and dropped them on the ground which was quickly absorbed by the Tartarus.


    "My Divine chains," Cratos gasped as he lost control over it.


    Then on the next second, the other end, the one fare from Allen, coiled around Merlyn while the other end coiled unto Gaia.


    "To tell you the truth, I have plenty of Divine energies on my reserve. Unless I am killed with one shot, I can do nothing. Otherwise, I could always fight back." Allen smiled as he had already planned this from the beginning.


    "Hehehe!" Allen chuckled. Then he pointed at the two, "as for you, you are too weak. You cannot kill me with one shot."


    Allen paused again as he created a chair from his Divine energy.


    "Did you know? Your authority might be weak. However, it would be very useful for the current me." Allen said as he looked at Gaia.


    At this moment, Gaia shivered as she had guessed Allen''s intention. She tried to resist but to no avail, she did not have enough Divine energy.


    Unlike Allen, she could not use Divine energy to resist the chains. She needs to have Divine energies far more than how much Allen has to resist.


    However, that would be akin to reaching for a star at night. The stars'' light could reach us, but we could not reach them. All we could do is to stare.


    "For the sake of this world, give me your authority, oh great Goddess Gaia," Allen said back the words that they said to him.


    Allen then reached for Gaia and forcefully dug his hand into the deepest part of her spirit where her authority resides.


    After that, her body that was condensed from the laws of the world and from Divine energy dissipated. However, Allen could not care less.


    "Hmm, I can feel the power of this planet," Allen mumbled into himself as he held a marble-like something akin to the miniature earth.


    This is the core of her authority. Oftentimes, this orb looked like a seal. However, there are also cases as this, especially of the authority of the Divine Spirit could be seen in the world.


    For example, the Divine Spirit of Swords would have something like a sword.


    Meanwhile, Allen is not in a hurry to devour Gaia''s authority. Instead, he sealed it as he had other things he had to deal with for now.


    "Cratos, are you going to say something?" Allen asked as he looked at Cratos.


    However, Cratos only looked at him. He finally realized that he had never been Allen''s match. However, he will not resign to the fate that Allen forged for him.


    He knew that Allen will also take his authority like Gaia.


    Therefore, in the next second, He forcefully used his authority to do one final thing.


    The energies in the air surged. However, they did not attack Allen. Instead, they killed the Divine Spirit that summoned them.


    Indeed, Cratos would rather go to his Divine slumber than surrender his authority to some other Divine Spirits.

 Chapter 136 - C136 The Divine Spirit Of Battle And Glory

    Meanwhile, Allen stared at the ''dying'' Divine Spirit. However, he did not do a thing to stop him. Or rather, he can''t do a thing. He is busy refining Tartarus, a Divine Weapon, and if he is not careful, the Demons sealed inside will be released. And would spread chaos.


    After a while, Allen stretched his hand as he had finally completed refining it.


    "Good stuff."


    He had to admit that he is indeed impressed by it. He did not know how the Divine Spirit of this world managed to create this. Gaia must have sacrificed many things in this world.


    However, Allen did not care much because that is in the past. What matters now is that Tartarus is now his Divine Weapon.


    In actuality, Allen already had plans with the Demons inside it.


    "Tartarus will be the training ground of my followers."


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, Cyrus and Stripes arrived.


    Cyrus was on Stripes back while his angelic body is rather dim while on Stripes'' mouth is a man that was identical to the Demon from a while ago.


    Indeed, this is none other Orginech, the former Demon of pride. Since Allen decreed the order of life for both him and Cyrus, he was purified and could no longer be called a Demon. Unless, of course, if he was tainted again. However, that is unlikely to happen. Well, at least as Allen thought so.


    "What is the feeling of being Divine?" Allen asked as he scrutinized the man.


    "It''s the worst."


    "Hahaha," Allen chuckled as he heard his reply.


    "Divine Spirit of Pride, have you thought of serving me?" Allen asked with a sly grin.


    "Dream on, I will never serve a Divine Spirit."


    The Demon of Pride, or rather, the Divine Spirit of Pride is not called as such for no reason. He had retained his pride from when he was still a Demon. He will not be under someone else''s wing. He would always choose to stand out despite the hardships.


    "I wonder what would happen if I forcefully turned him into a slave?" Allen wondered inwardly.


    Although Allen knew that it would perhaps cause complications in the long run, he did not care. In the first place, Orginech is once a Demon and could be a Demon again; despite the small chances.


    "Hahaha, do you have a choice?"


    Allen reached with his hand towards him and forcefully branded his Divine Mark. However, this Divine Mark is unlike the normal Divine Marks. It was meant for a Divine Spirit.


    It is more of a slave mark than a Divine Mark.


    "Now, you''re one of mine."


    Allen then turned to Cyrus and instructed him.


    "Let the others know him. Prepare a celebration for Orginech, the Divine Spirit of Battle and Glory."


    Allen had decided for him to become the Divine Spirit of Battle and Glory. After all, he cannot be called the Divine Spirit of Pride, right?


    That would be akin to saying that he is a Demon that ''defected'' to the Divine Spirits. And, if the other Demons discovered it, they would surely enlist his name to their must-kill list.


    "Wha¡­argh!"


    Meanwhile, Orginech tried to rebut but the Divine Mark showed him the consequence of defying the supreme Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    "Yes, my Lord," Cyrus replied respectfully. But there is scorn in his eyes as he looks at the Divine Spirit of Battle and Glory.


    "Good." Allen complimented before disappearing into the Tartarus as he wanted to see what is inside it.


    Meanwhile, just as he stepped inside, he felt many pairs of eyes staring at him with hatred.


    If looks could kill, he would have already been dead at the moment that he appeared inside Tartarus.


    "Tsk!"


    However, in the next second, all hatred vanished. Allen used the power of Tartarus and suppressed all the Demons inside.


    The Demons dare not bare thier fangs to him and hid their hatred deep in their heart.


    "Tartarus is indeed a very gloomy place," Allen said.


    Then, he took out a Divine crystal and decreed, "let there be light."


    Whoosh!


    In the next moment, a luminous gigantic ball akin to the moon appeared in the gloomy sky of Tartarus.


    Of course, it was a luminous ball from the perspective of the others. However, Allen created it as a place for him to rest inside Tartarus.


    At the same time, he also began remodeling the whole subspace.


    He turned it into a maze-like dungeon with an arena floating in the sky. He planned to make the dungeons the training ground of his followers.


    "If not for the demonic energy of the Demons, this place would have been akin to the real world, self-sustaining."


    "As long as I put an order, it would exist until the ends of time."


    Well, probably not. He was exaggerating when he said the ends of time.


    Who knew if there is an end to it?


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on Allen''s shrine in the vicinity of Base 355, the saint, Elioenai, was inside conversing with the angel, Cyrus while Plague and Cold Wind is on the side listening to them.


    "Lord, Cyrus¡­" he tried to say something but Cyrus interrupted him.


    "I am not the Lord. The Lord, if the great Divine Spirit of Life and Death. Call me angel Cyrus."


    "Yes, lo¡­angel Cyrus. I will arrange for a celebration as the Divine Spirit of Battle and Glory pledge allegiance to our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    With that, everything is settled, despite then unwillingness, Orginech is now part of Allen''s force.


    He will be praised and worshipped by Allen''s followers; however, the Divine energy will not go to him but rather, to the Divine Mark.


    He would only be able to use it if his Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death permits him. Of course, he will have an ''allowance'' to steadily make himself strong.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Predecessor Benjamin; Apollo, the Divine Spirit of the Sun; and Hades, the Keeper of Souls, are seated in front of a table.


    "Benjamin, why did you call us?" Hades asked in a displeased tone.


    It is not a secret to Predecessor Benjamin that they cannot move too much as this will make them use plenty of Divine energies.


    "The Cerberus," Predecessor Benjamin hinted.


    "Ahh, if that''s the case, I am trying to eliminate a potential problem," Hades explained as he understood his hint.


    "You tried to kill him?" Apollo asked in disbelief.


    "Why not? He is a problem for us. Unfortunately, I did not succeed," Hades lamented because, at that time, he did not expect that Allen would be able to take down his Cerberus.


    "He could have been a potential ally," Apollo rebutted.


    However, Hades scoffed and revealed a piece of important news.


    "Gaia, the ancient one is already dead. Cratos, the Divine Spirit of Energies had entered his Divine slumber." He paused as he looked at the two.. "That is all because of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."

 Chapter 137 - C137 The Meeting Of The Divines

    0137


    "General Brenden Hardy, Admiral Robin wants to see you."


    General Bren received a call from his secretary.


    "Yes, I''m on my way."


    General Bren stood and kept all the things that he is working with.


    ¡­


    At admiral Robin''s office.


    "General Bren, you must have already guessed why I called you here." Admiral Robin spoke as he looked at him.


    He was wearing his woodland military uniform and looked like a middle-aged military man.


    Hiss!


    Meanwhile, a cute two feet snake is slithering on his shoulders.


    However, one cannot be deceived by its appearance. It could only take ''half a bite'' to kill a general. At the same time, its poison could also paralyze an admiral for a few days. However, that''s not all. If it attacked, it was very hard to spot as it has a formidable camouflaging skill.


    "It''s because of my allegiance to the great Divine Spirit of Life and Death?"


    Judging from his tone, Admiral Robin knew that General Bren is no longer military personnel but a follower of a divine Spirit, instead.


    "Yes," Admiral Robin answered as he stared at him relentlessly.


    "As expected," General Bren thought to himself.


    He was already expecting this. However, he already got his prize and he had to pay the price. Although the prize is rather undesirable, it is still acceptable. After all, the thing that he wanted the most is the safety of his son from the hands of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, the Lord that he is currently serving, is what he desired the most.


    "I wonder why did you defect to¡­him?"


    Admiral Robin asked. However, just like the others, he dares not mention the name or title of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Well, it is not that he can''t, it''s more that he can''t afford to mention it in fear that he will attract the attention of the great one.


    "The Sun God Apollo told me to do so."


    General Bren narrated what happened back in the Asgardian realm.


    "So that''s how it is. It seemed that the two of you did not lie."


    Admiral Robin grinned.


    Of course, General Bren understood what he meant.


    "You''ve already talked to him?"


    "Hahaha, we already had him in our custody."


    "Oh, I see."


    General Bren smiled wryly as he had understood.


    "As expected, General Sean is already at your hands."


    The general that had worked for them for a very long time had been treated like this. However, this is understandable.


    After all, the military is supposed to be the weapon of the human race. With that said, how can they allow someone who had defected with a Divine Spirit?


    "Take him," Admiral Robin said. Then, a group of armored men entered and cuffed General Bren.


    Their military cuffs are unlike the cuffs that we know. It could restrain the spiritual energy, not allowing them to resist. Of course, the military did not entirely rely on the cuffs knowing that General Bren is a follower of a Divine Spirit.


    ¡­


    General Bren is sent to the fanciest prison of the military.


    "General Bren, they''ve got you too." General Sean greeted him.


    "Indeed."


    The interior of the prison is not like the typical prisons that we know. It is akin to a luxurious hotel.


    "Hmm, this feels good," General Sean moaned as he lay on his massage chair.


    "Come to think of it, it has been a long time since we had relaxed." General Sean said.


    "Well, I think this is how the military pays us for our efforts."


    "Hahaha, damn right."


    Meanwhile, the more General Bren looks at General Sean, the more he notices that he does not seem to be worried that they are in prison.


    "You seem not to be worried?"


    However, General Sean found this funny, instead.


    "Hahaha, do you think our Lord did not know that we''re imprisoned?" He then paused as he looked at General Bren. "Your faith did not grow?"


    Indeed, he had discovered that his faith did not increase. Well not just him, General Bren also knew that he is not that faithful to the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    At the same time, to see the other''s faith is a fundamental skill of the bearers of a Divine Spirit.


    Meanwhile, as he heard it, he went silent because he did not know how to answer.


    ¡­


    At Allen''s shrine in the vicinity of Base 355, Cyrus received a letter


    "Hmm, there are still other Divine Spirits in this world?"


    He was astounded, at the same time amused, by the sudden discovery.


    The paper, without a doubt, came from a Divine Spirit. It contained its strong aura.


    "My Lord, I received a letter for you," Cyrus said as he clasped his hand.


    Most of the time, a letter from the Divine Spirit could only be opened by its recipient. Otherwise, the message will disappear.


    Meanwhile, after the prayer, the letter shone and disappeared.


    Cyrus knew that the letter had already gone to their Lord.


    After a while, he heard the voice of his Lord.


    "Cyrus, bring Orginech and meet the Divine Spirit of Sun and the Divine Spirit of Soul along with the predecessor of the military."


    After that, the letter reappeared in Cyrus'' hands again.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    ¡­


    Whoosh!


    Cyrus and Orginech arrived at a tall mountain.


    "This mountain has a rich Divine aura," Cyrus commented.


    "Indeed."


    Despite how prideful Orginech is, he cannot overlook the fact that the place is indeed rich in Divine aura.


    "Welcome, is the Divine Spirit of Life and Death not coming?" Apollo asked an obvious question.


    "Unfortunately, my Lord has matters to tend to," Cyrus replied apologetically.


    "That is indeed unfortunate." Apollo then turned to Orginech and asked, "you must be the Divine Spirit of War and Glory."


    A/N: we''ll be changing the Divine Spirit of Battle and Glory to Divine Spirit of War and Glory.


    Although Orginech is a new Divine Spirit, his name has already spread to Allen''s followers. And, along with the spread of his name, Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death also gained more prestige in the human race.


    "Come," Apollo gestured to them.. Then, suddenly, the scenery changed as they suddenly appeared in a majestic hall.

 Chapter 138 - C138 More Demons Are Coming

    "This meeting is called to discuss the matters about the demons and the incoming doom that they will bring."


    Apollo paused and glared at both Cyrus and Orginech. However, the two of them were not perturbed because the former is the one with the highest authority among Allen''s followers, only lower to Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Meanwhile, the latter is prideful and will not care about them unless he will be punished by Allen''s Divine Mark.


    "Rest assured, my Lord the Divine Spirit of Life and Death entrusted this to me. However, if there are things that are beyond my authority, I will inform my Lord and will receive an immediate answer.


    "So be it," Apollo said as the meeting is about to commence. "Please wait for a while, there is still one whom we are waiting for."


    "Another Divine Spirit?" Cyrus asked out loud.


    "No¡­" before Apollo could finish what he is saying, he noticed that the one they are waiting for had arrived. "He has arrived."


    He then stood and welcomed the new arrival.


    "This is the predecessor of the military, Predecessor Benjamin."


    Meanwhile, predecessor Benjamin looked at Cyrus and Orginech. However, his gaze was glued to the four-winged angel, Cyrus.


    "You must be the Divine Spirit of Life and Death?"


    Meanwhile, Cyrus was displeased that a human dared to casually say the title of his Lord.


    "Human, how daring of you to casually say the name of my Lord?" Cyrus apprehended him with a smile seeming to be the gentlest creature that had ever existed.


    However, this gave chills to the rest, including Orginech. They knew that it is not because of Cyrus but because of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death showing discontentment.


    "Enough! Please, we are not here for a fight. We are here to discuss for the greater good of this world."


    With that, everyone calmed down.


    "We have sensed a bridge that is about to connect to our planet¡­"


    Apollo started the speaking; however, he was interrupted by Hades.


    "Did the Divine Spirit of Life and Death not tell you this?"


    "He did not. However, he hinted to us to save as many lost souls as we could. He said that only the saved souls have a bigger chance in the impending catastrophe."


    As he said that, his expression is solemn. He knew that the warning of his Lord cannot be overlooked.


    Meanwhile, hearing what he said, Apollo continued.


    "We don''t know what is on the other side of the bridge. However, we know that it is not good for us."


    Everyone stayed silent. And, as Apollo saw that, he continued.


    "We are planning to seal the bridge before it could even connect to our world. However, we did not have many resources."


    "I represent the human race," Predecessor Benjamin spoke. "The human race has gathered many ancient things. If there are things that you need, we will give them to you."


    Just as he finished speaking, a wisp of the Divine energies from Cyrus and Orginech''s body dispersed and condensed into Allen''s Divine projection.


    "Sealing it? Bold." Allen said in contempt.


    Hades scoffed and rebutted.


    "Do you have better ideas? If none¡­"


    However, before he could finish what he is about to say, Allen spoke.


    "The other end of the bridge is a world of Demons."


    "¡­"


    What Allen revealed stunned them all, including Allen''s followers, Cyrus and Orginech.


    "I am not sure what they are here for. However, I know that if they will see us, the Divine spirits, they will surely eliminate us. At the same time, they will also chaos in this world." Allen continued solemnly.


    "What do you suggest to do?" Hades asked.


    "Speed up their linking process. There will be an error in that case that we can exploit."


    Who would have thought that Allen intended to speed up the process?


    However, as they thought of it, it is rather plausible.


    "Chaos is rather unpredictable," Orginech mumbled.


    He had guessed what Allen is thinking.


    If the speed up the connection, the bridge would be akin to a stretched rubber band. Although it was linked, the bridge will be fragile. It would not be able to let the stronger Demons pass.


    "Is this the calculation ability of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death?" he felt chills on his back.


    However, if he knew that Allen is ancient, he would not be surprised.


    Meanwhile, everyone is impressed by Allen''s plan and is excited to enact it.


    "When will we do it?" Predecessor Benjamin asked.


    "First, we''ll create an array that will locate and at the same time pull the bridge. However, we''ll be needing a lot of energy."


    Of course, the most crucial thing is that they will be needing a vast amount of energy.


    "¡­"


    Meanwhile, everyone did not know how to answer him.


    Of course, Allen can do it; however, despite the vast amount of his Divine crystals, he will definitely feel a pinch.


    "Of course, with the Divine Spirits that are here, we could support the array that I will be making."


    With that, everyone in the shrine heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, Allen is still not done talking.


    "The question is, why would I put the same effort as you? I Have ways to leave this world, along with most of my followers. Besides, my followers are not the majority of the inhabitants of this world."


    Allen grinned slyly as he looked at them.


    Meanwhile, Hades, Apollo, and Predecessor Benjamin''s expression turned sour. They did not expect Allen to be this cunning.


    "What do you want?" Predecessor Benjamin asked as he is the one with the authority regarding the territories.


    Of course, Allen could also forcefully take them by allowing his followers to slowly take over a certain base. However, that would take rather long. At the same time, there will be future complications with that.


    "I want, base 501, 502, and 503."


    Hearing what Allen wanted, Predecessor Benjamin is relieved.


    The bases that Allen demanded are rather disposable. At the same time, the military also did not have much control in those rather chaotic bases.


    "Fine, you can have it your way."


    With that, Allen looked at Cyrus and Orginech.. Then, he no longer lingered and dispersed Divine projection.

 Chapter 139 - C139 Connected

    "Do I really need to create my Divine Kingdom now," Allen said in urgency.


    The Divine Kingdom is a crucial thing for a Divine Spirit. However, Allen knew that it would only confine them inside.


    The Divine Kingdom is where the spirit of his followers goes to continues to general more Divine Spirit despite their death. At the same time, it is also the most powerful stronghold of a Divine Spirit.


    However, if they create the Divine Kingdom, they must always stay there. Otherwise, it would be vulnerable to the other Divine Spirit.s


    In ancient times, Allen is not keen on the Divine Kingdom, or rather, he is not always residing in his Divine Kingdom. Most of the time, the ones residing on it are the Divine Spirits that are under him.


    "I wonder if the Divine Spirits of this world have Divine kingdoms?" Allen wondered with a wry grin.


    "Cold Wind, bring the teleporter bastard to me. Also, I need you to do something."


    With that, Allen continued remodeling Tartarus as he planned to devour Gaia''s authority as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    Three years later, base 501, 502, and 503 had been transformed into holy cities.


    Base 501, is where the cult of the Divine Spirit of War and Glory resides while base 502 is the city of the angels. Then finally, the base 503 is the grandest of them all. It is the city intended for Allen.


    Meanwhile, although the Divine Spirit of War and Glory and the three angles have bases intended for them, they rarely stay there and are always at base 503, instead.


    Indeed, at this time, Orginech, the Divine Spirit of War and Glory had already accepted his fate as Allen''s slave. Moreover, he found his current identity more pleasing to the eye. He did not have to hide, unlike the olden times.


    He is not even doing anything, but his strength is increasing.


    "Ahh, this is heaven. I wonder if I can surpass¡­argh. I have not even finished speaking."


    He was punished by Allen''s mark for his thoughts.


    "Cyrus, the time had come, the array had already detected the bridge."


    In these three years, Allen spent a couple of Divine crystals along with the ancient items provided by the humans as well as from Apollo and Hades.


    "Indeed, I think it is also about time for our Lord will come out."


    However, beyond their expectation, Allen called them instead.


    "The four of you, come."


    Allen''s voice resonated in their minds and along with it, a door appeared towards Tartarus.


    If Apollo saw the current Tartarus, he would certainly be astounded. It could no longer be compared to how it was described in the Greek pantheon.


    Aside from the arena, the maze-like prison, and the sun, Allen also added five floating islands. One for each of the four angels and Orginech.


    "After we settle the link of the bridge, the matters of the mortals would only be managed by the mortals. We''ll stay here unless things had gone out of control."


    Allen said.


    He knew that even though the Demons that can cross the bridge are not the strongest ones of the bunch, this world will still have a hard time with them.


    At most, they would be at the ranks of on par with the angel.


    "Let''s go."


    After showing them the Tartarus, Allen opened another door towards their destination.


    As they arrive, Apollo, Hades, and Predecessor Benjamin, along with some bunches of admirals are already here.


    There are admirals from each known faction of the human race.


    Meanwhile, as they saw, Allen and the rest enter, they are astounded by their entrance. A majestic golden door appeared before them from thin air.


    "Welcome, Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    Among them, the first to greet is Apollo while Hades and Predecessor Benjamin remained dazed. Especially, Hades.


    Who would have thought that the one whom he tried to sabotage is so strong?


    However, Allen could not care less about their reactions.


    "The Stonehenge is indeed a gallant thing of the past," Allen said as he looked around.


    Indeed, despite the corrosion of time, Stonehenge continued to show its grandness. Hence, Allen chose this place to carve the array.


    Through that authority that he had devoured from Gaia, Allen knew that they contain a great secret. However, that is not the reason why Allen chose this place.


    Stonehenge is sturdy and for some reason, it cannot be uprooted from the planet.


    "Let us begin," Allen said.


    However, he along with Plague did not position themself in the array.


    "Plague, stay here."


    Seeing this, the others Divines understood what Allen wanted to do.


    Hade, Apollo, Predecessor Benjamin, Cyrus, and Orginech are already more than enough for operated the array. Hence, Allen and Plague will be standing guard for them.


    "Commence!"


    Allen said as a signal for them to start the array.


    Rumble!


    In the next second, heaven and earth rumbled as the array shone in golden light.


    "Interesting."


    Meanwhile, Allen''s attention is not in the array, but on Predecessor Benjamin, instead.


    Despite being a human, he was able to produce Divine energy.


    "Is this the reason that those two kept him?" Allen asked himself.


    Although Apollo and Hades alleged with him, he did not think that they had no means to eliminate the old man. after all, no matter how powerful he is, he''s still a mortal with no authority.


    ¡­


    RUMBLE! CRACK!


    A day had passed. At this moment, there is another rumble in heaven and earth. However, at this time, the sky cracked as a Black array was projected in the sky.


    At this moment, the array on the Stonehenge did not waste any moment and connected to the array in the sky.


    However, miraculously, the arrays that were powered by opposing energies did not clash. Instead, they worked together for one purpose, and that is to connect.


    "There is no without chaos. Likewise, there is no chaos without order."


    Allen used this understanding when Cyrus created a lifeform amidst the chaotic nature of the demonic energy within Orginech''s demonic clouds.


    Meanwhile, a couple of minutes passed.


    The array in the sky stabilized.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, a Demon from the other world appeared and started to show its dominance.


    Roar!


    However, before he could even land, Plague flew and smashed its head with his fist.


    The first Demons that passed through the bridge cannot be considered strong for Plague, a two-winged angel, to destroy with one hit.

 Chapter 140 - C140 Looking For A Divine Kingdom

    As the bridge was connected, it went well as Allen planned aside from the fact that the bridge is getting stronger as days pass. Albeit slow, it is still getting stronger and stronger.


    Now, even Allen is getting panicked. However, there is nothing he could do but to hope that more of his followers will be qualified to become angels. If that happened, his force will become stronger.


    At this moment, he received a call from Cold Wind.


    "My Lord, I have found what you asked me to find."


    This is the message that Allen wanted to hear.


    "Good, my angel, I will be there."


    "Yes, my Lord." Cold Wind replied. However, Allen knew that he is rather struggling. Or at least is fighting. but whatever the case, he knew that he can defeat whoever he is fighting.


    Without delay, he used his authority over the planet earth to allow Tartarus to connect to the Asgardian Realm.


    Indeed, Cold Wind is in the Asgardian Realm.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Cold Wind is incessantly flapping his pair of wings while playing his angelic harp.


    The harp that he was using was upgraded by Allen to match his rank.


    "Vile creature, die."


    Cold Wind was currently fighting the Jotnars.


    They have at least a dozen around him. However, Cold Wind is taking them head-on alone.


    With the harp in his hand and Allen''s constant support of Divine energy, he is not having a hard time. Well, from the perspective of the spectators. However, despite how strong he is, with their number, he is also having a rather hard time.


    However, he did not think much as he knew that what does not kill him will make him stronger. This concept not only applies to him but also to others.


    Meanwhile, the Angel of Divine Melody is having a concert in the dreadful lands of the Jotnars. At the same time, as he is not an angel for close combat is keeping his distance from them.


    "Hahaha, you cannot match my speed."


    He was amused by the big creature. Their size disallows them to hit him. Most of the time, they would hit their buddies, instead.


    When that happens, he would take advantage of it to attack them.


    Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng!


    At this moment, the Jotnars are bleeding from their orifices.


    However, that is not the real attack that he was preparing for.


    "It''s about time." He smiled as he had already completed his preparations.


    "Heart''s Song!"


    In the next second, the giants found their hearts beating faster as they felt an influx of emotions that they have not yet felt in their whole life.


    They are confused. However, before they could even find out what was happening to them, their heart ruptured and their blood spurted like fountains.


    In the next second, they fell.


    "Hmm?"


    However, Cold Wind discovered that there is one Jotnar that he did not manage to kill.


    "Bastard, I will kill you."


    The remaining Jotnar yelled.


    Of course, the Jotnar did not yell in English. However, as an angel, Cold Wind inherited the innate ability of the Divine Spirits to be able to read mental fluctuations.


    "Die, I don''t want my Lord to see one more of you alive."


    Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng!


    Cold Wind played another set of melodies with the intention to kill the remaining one.


    Whoosh!


    However, before he could do so, a light shone in the sky as Allen and the elves arrived.


    Indeed, Allen went to the elves and asked some of them to accompany them.


    Meanwhile, in order for the elves to show their respect to their God, they took out the ancient ship that was meant to be used if they needed to escape again.


    This ship could glide the air.


    If they are not operating, it might be mistaken as the sailboat.


    "This ship is very good. However, it lacked something."


    Allen said as he was comfortably sipping his tea on the deck of the ship.


    "What does it luck my Lord?" Melandrach asked.


    "My authority."


    As Allen replied, the ship seemed to have changed in a way that they could not understand.


    At the same time, Allen''s Divine energy began flowing in the ship as if it is an extension of his body. Furthermore, its speed increased to a certain degree.


    Meanwhile, as Allen and the elves arrived, the elves immediately jumped off. But strangely, they are like feathers falling.


    The resistance in the air prevented them from falling with extreme velocity. Instead, they are falling gently.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The elves did not waste any time as they fall like feathers. They shoot the remaining Jotnar with their bows and arrows.


    At this point, Allen had to admit that the elves are great archers. In fact, not only archers. They are good at almost every weapon.


    For some reason, their movements are very light as if they are not affected by gravity.


    Thud!


    After a few more moments, the last Jotnar was killed by the combined attacks of the elves along with Cold Wind.


    "Greetings, my Lord."


    "Cold Wind, my angel, you worked hard," Allen said as he threw a couple of Divine crystals to him.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Cold Wind did not hesitate to accept the reward. He knew that it is crucial for him to become strong. If he was stronger, he would be a lot more helpful to his Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Of course, he did not immediately use them as he knew that this is not yet the time.


    "Hmm! There is indeed a Divine Kingdom here." Allen said.


    "Elves, prepared for combat."


    Indeed, Allen is taking over the Divine Kingdom here. The elves would help him do so.


    Of course, he would not rely on them alone. He would also act.


    Hearing what he said, the angels went back on their ship.


    Meanwhile, Allen hovered in front of the ship. And summoned a pair of wings.


    Since Allen is a Divine Spirit, he could also have wings. After all, his body is made of Divine energy. With it, he could form himself into anything. However, that is not the case for the angels.


    "Appear!"


    Allen pointed in the air and created an array.


    Then, suddenly, the earth trembled as the space rippled. In the next second, a door appeared before them.


    Undoubtedly, that is a door to the Divine Kingdom.

 Chapter 141 - C141 Divine War

    "I declare war on this Divine Kingdom," Allen said.


    Then, on the next second, the entire subspace of the Divine Kingdom trembled as it reacted to the threat that Allen brought.


    The Divine Kingdom looked no different from the real world. Well, of course, aside from the fact that it has boundaries.


    But aside from that, it is not different from it. A sun is hung up in the sky. Then, there are also the clouds moving with the winds and trees in the ground.


    Don''t forget, there are also flowers and such.


    Meanwhile, Cold Wind and the elves behind him formed their formation and got ready to attack.


    Hong! Hong! Hong! Hong!


    In response, a bell tower appeared not too far from them and began ringing all by itself.


    "Defend!"


    The sound resonating from it are akin to punches bombarding the formation. Cold Wind, along with the others is forced to defend. At the same time, Allen also created a circular shield in front of him.


    However, the sound is a thing that is very hard to block, especially the one from the bell tower.


    "Shatter!"


    In the end, Allen leaped forward as he intended to attack the bell tower itself with his shield made of Divine energy.


    "I don''t believe that a mere thing can stop me." Allen thought.


    However, in the next second, a puppet akin to the ones they saw blocked him.


    Strangely, the puppet is able to hold him.


    "The heck? How did you get strong?"


    The puppet is perfectly fine. It did not have any dent and was not dented.


    Meanwhile, the puppet attack Allen. Its hollow head opened and the fire is brewing within. It is preparing to shoot a fiery beam to Allen.


    However, Allen took this opportunity to condense his Divine energy it a clump of death energy.


    "Death!"


    Although the thing did not have a soul, Allen used the concept of nothingness during death.


    Indeed, in the next second, the fire in the hollow head of the puppet is now gone.


    Crash!


    Allen kicked it but unlike before, it is no longer sturdy. Its metallic body shattered into pieces like broken glass.


    However, things did not end there.


    Whoosh!


    An arrow as long as a javelin coursed its way to Allen.


    "Heck? Shield!"


    Allen quickly tried to retaliate with a shield. However, his shield is fragile against the oversized arrow.


    "God-Killing Arrow! The bane of Gods and Demons alike." Cold Wind exclaimed as he noticed it.


    The God-Killing Arrow. This thing once killed a God, as the name suggests. It could be said to be the bane of Demons. It is immune to Divine energy and demonic energy.


    However, forging it is out of the question.


    Puchi!


    Meanwhile, the arrow pierced Allen. However, it is only a matter of a few Divine crystals to heal his injury. The Divines are immortals for no reason, after all.


    "Interesting!" Allen said as he took the arrow.


    He could feel that the arrow is resisting the Divine energy. It is akin to how water and oil could not be mixed.


    After that, Allen then looked to where it came from and saw an X-bow. However, it seemed that the Divine Kingdom did not have much control over it.


    However, that is not surprising. The God-Killing Arrow must have made the X-bow immune to Divine energy.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Meanwhile, the sounds of fights could be heard as the residences of the Divine Kingdom had taken things to their hands.


    "Kill the intruders!"


    Of course, Allen could not be bothered by them.


    He flapped his wings and left behind the elves in the ground.


    He is not sure if the Divine Kingdom is already out of moves; however, he knew that he needed to hurry. He needs to refine the Divine Kingdom as fast as he could.


    But to do that, he first needed to find where the core of the Divine Kingdom lies. And, he already has an idea where it lies.


    Thud!


    Allen arrived at the temple hidden in the sun.


    For Allen, it is easy to find. His archaic senses could sense where the authority of the Divine Spirit was branded.


    Crash!


    The first thing that Allen did as he arrived at the temple is to destroy its door with the God-Killing Arrow.


    "Hehe! The God-Killing Arrow is indeed great."


    Allen is impressed. If he used his Divine energy to smash the door, he would use a considerable amount since it is the core. However, with the God-Killing Arrow, the door is akin to a piece of paper.


    A/N: a thick piece of paper. Let''s say cardboard.


    Clip. Clop. Clip. Clop. Clip. Clop.


    Step by step, Allen walked inside the temple.


    Unlike the other temples, this one had a vibe of a jungle.


    Its pillars and walls are covered with green vines. There are also dried leaves at the floor.


    Then, at the center of the temple, there is a woman lying in an altar that was bathed with Divine light.


    "A Divine Spirit in Divine slumber."


    Indeed, the lady is in her Divine slumber.


    The Divine slumber is not only like the one that Allen experienced. There are also Divine slumbers that Divine Spirits did not acquire through battle, but rather, through the decline of their followers resulting in a lesser influx of Divine energy to them.


    Meanwhile, as Allen continued to stride step by step, the Divine Spirit in the altar opened her eyes and spoke.


    "How long had I been asleep?"


    "Who knows?" Allen shrugged his shoulder. He himself did not know how long was he in his Divine slumber.


    The lady weakly stood and looked at Allen.


    Meanwhile, Allen is not worried that the lady would commit suicide; she could barely move.


    "You are not one of us."


    "No, I am from the era from older from this era," Allen replied.


    "It seemed that there are other Divine Spirits from the era beyond ours." The lady smiled weakly.


    Meanwhile, Allen knitted his eyebrows as he could not understand what she meant.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you think that this world could birth Divine Spirits?"


    Now that she asked it.. Allen did not think that this piece of land alone could not give birth to Divine Spirits.

 Chapter 142 - C142 Ymir

    "Do you think that this world could birth Divine Spirits?"


    Seeing that Allen remained silent, she continued.


    "There are three pantheons of this world. Each of them is associated with the other. The first one is our pantheon, the Nordic Pantheon. Then, there is the Greek and Egyptian pantheon."


    "The three pantheons had an ambiguous relationship. There are records that there are dealings between the pantheons in the dark."


    "As for what is it all about¡­"


    she stopped as she teased Allen.


    Meanwhile, Allen is rather doubtful.


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Our birth is related to the era beyond us. Who knows if it is in the same era as yours?"


    Still, Allen could not see its significance; however, he knew that the lady is trying to garner his sympathy, to spare her. But, unbeknownst to her, Allen considered his authority as a delicious piece of meat.


    "Oh, you''re saying that I might know your ancestors? Hehe!"


    Allen found it funny.


    "Indeed. Our ancestor is called Ymir."


    Hearing the name, Allen pretended to think.


    "Hmmm. Nothing. It doesn''t ring a bell."


    Meanwhile, the lady is not disappointed as he saw another name.


    "The Divine Spirit of Primordial Fire."


    With that, Allen froze. He knew the name. That is one of the eight Divine Spirits that besieged him to death.


    "Tell, me. Why are they here?"


    The lady smiled inwardly as she had finally gotten Allen''s attention.


    "I man Jord, the Goddess of the earth."


    A/N: Jord is pronounced as Yord.


    "I am not asking about that. Tell me¡­"


    Allen is displeased with her answer. However, the lady did not seem to be perturbed as she even smile widely.


    "What are you gonna do for a piece of information?"


    "Oh, I see, a negotiation¡­" Allen smiled coldly as she stared at Jord. "How about I spare your life if you tell me what I want?"


    At this moment, Jord''s expression went sour, and remained silent.


    "I¡­"


    "I don''t know what had gotten in your head to dare negotiate with me. However, DIE!"


    Jord tried to say something but Allen did not let her finish.


    Whatever information that she had; Allen did not think that he would not learn it in the future.


    Meanwhile, she tried to use the small amount of Divine energy to encore loss to Allen by killing his followers but Allen already flooded the temple with his Divine energy.


    "Futile!"


    In the next second, Allen caught her authority. If Allen did not catch it, it would enter the same place that he had entered in his Divine slumber.


    "This Divine Kingdom is now mine," Allen mumbled as he began refining it.


    Meanwhile, the natives of the Divine Kingdom shivered amidst the fight as they lost their connection to their Lord, the Divine Spirit of Earth.


    "Stop!"


    At this point, Cold Wind stopped their side from massacring them. He knew that they would be a helping hand for Allen, his Lord.


    ¡­


    A few hours, later, the Divine Kingdom began remodeling as Allen finished refining it.


    However, Allen did not do much to it. He simply removed Jord''s statues and replaced them with his own. At the same time, he also tightened its security.


    "Let''s go," Allen said.


    Then, a door opened towards the elven kingdom.


    "Cold Wind, I want you to stay here. Watch over the elves¡­"


    Allen instructed Cold Wind and the elves to prepare the entire race to migrate. He did not say the reason; however, they knew that the situation is grave.


    Meanwhile, Allen toured the Divine Kingdom.


    Although Jord is weak, Allen reckoned that she must have hidden treasures from her peak.


    "Hahaha!"


    Allen was delighted as he entered the treasury of the kingdom. There are lots of Divine beings in their hibernation.


    These Divine beings are like the Tree of Life at the same time, not.


    Well, unlike the Tree of Life, they are not at the level of a God. At most, they are servants despite having strength on par with weak Gods.


    Fortunately, they did not have Divine energy to operate. Otherwise, should have not taken the Divine Kingdom easily.


    "Rise, my servants."


    Allen branded his authority on them and infused them with his Divine energy.


    In the next second, he waved his hand and opened a door towards Tartarus. However, he did not bring with him the Divine beings. In the meantime, they will guard the Divine Kingdom along with Cold Wind.


    The Divine beings that he had awakened are at least a dozen. They have varying features. However, they have one thing in common; they are all made of fine rock condensed from Divine energy.


    Well, this is not surprising since Allen got them from the Divine Spirit of Earth.


    ¡­


    Back at the Stonehenge.


    At this moment, Cyrus situated General Bren and General Sean to watch over the bridge. Along with them are Allen''s followers on the path of a knight.


    Half of Allen''s knights are in there guarding the bridge while the others are at Orginech''s base.


    He is training them for combat. Of course, he is not there with his real body. What''s in there is just his Divine projection. He dares not disobey Allen''s command for them to stay in Tartarus.


    "Look!"


    Suddenly, one of the knights noticed something on the bridge. However, it is not clear. It is covered with Black mist from the array.


    The humans and Allen''s followers alike are not sure what is the Black mist. However, every time ''something'' will come out from the bridge, the Black mist will also appear.


    Whoosh! Boom!


    Along with it is the bombing of the military.


    Indeed, Allen''s followers are not the only ones watching over the bridge. The human race also sent some of their forces while the others are at stand-by in case something unexpected happens.


    Raaaahhhh!


    Whatever the military hit, is not angry.


    "Shit, what the hell is that?"


    "Bless me, my Lord."


    Allen''s followers and the others had their eyes wide open as they saw what came out of the bridge.

 Chapter 143 - C143 The Admirals

    ROAAAR


    A dragon descended with a loud roar.


    It then glared at the military. In the next moment, it flew towards them at a very fast pace.


    Clearly, it was angered when they shot it with missiles.


    "Shit! Fire them all"


    They began to panic as the dragon flew towards them.


    Whooo!


    Without a doubt, the dragon breathed fire to them and most of them are reduced to ashes with only a few survivors. However, the survivors would rather wish for death.


    The fire of the dragon, for some reason, caused them to feel intense pain. It was as if the fire did not only affect them physically but also spiritually.


    "Arggh! What the heck are the knights doing?"


    At this moment, they long for the help of their ''companions''.


    Of course, they were not abandoned.


    "Grace!"


    The knights yelled in unison with their formation.


    After that, the dying militaries felt relieved as if they are soaking in a hot spring. At the same time, their injuries healed.


    Although not to the point where they can fight again, it is still very good.


    Meanwhile, the five admirals looked gloomy as they arrived at the location. It was undoubtedly that the dragon is at the ranks of a higher Admiral.


    "Death Leviathan!"


    Jake, one of Allen''s Grand Knights yelled.


    He slashed his sword which created a sword ray made of death energy that coursed towards the dragon.


    Facing the sword ray, the dragon did not have a choice but to evade. However, akin to the real death, the sword ray arrives at the moment that the dragon least expected.


    Before he could fly far from the ray, it was already near him. Fortunately, he managed to lightly evade which only hit his shoulder. Otherwise, his head would have already been on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Jake looked imposing with the sword in his hand.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. Help me eliminate this creature before me!"


    Just the dragon had a short breather, jake leaped and began swinging his sword.


    "Raging Death!"


    However, the dragon is not a dragon for some reason.


    It exhaled for the second time and breathed a fire that contained his rage.


    "Human, you will pay for this!"


    He yelled.


    The sword ray that hit him is very hard to heal as it contained the order from Allen''s authority.


    Whoosh!


    It flashed like a black light as it flew down towards jake. However, he failed to notice one thing.


    "Divine Constellation of Life!"


    The knights below them formed another formation with every person as a node.


    At first glance, the array seemed to be disoriented. However, that is not the case. Each of them is like the scattered stars in the night sky.


    Screech!


    From the formation, a scorpion manifested. However, it is unlike the scorpions that we knew. It is golden. Its color is akin to the color of the Divine energy,


    Meanwhile, the scorpion walked towards the dragon as if gravity did not exist.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. You are life as well as death."


    The more that the knights become pious, the more the scorpion accommodates power.


    Then, on the next second, it had already caught up with the dragon and faced its raging fire.


    However, the dire from the dragon did not have much effect on it.


    "Fuck! I am a dragon, one of the Demons of Greed."


    As the dragon said that he summoned a strand of the black mist from the bridge towards the scorpion.


    Then, just as he finished his act¡­


    "Life Chop!"


    ¡­ Jake''s next attack came.


    "Raaahhhh!"


    The dragons roared in helplessness. He had to admit, although he looked down on the human, the humans that are following a Divine Spirit are not someone that could easily be reckoned with.


    Despite their weakness, if they have enough numbers, they could form a formation. Then, their faith would amplify their prowess to allow them to do things that they are unable to do individually.


    "Are going to watch me die?" the dragon yelled.


    Then, from within the bridge, a voice resonated.


    "Redros, who would have thought that you would be overwhelmed by the mere humans?"


    A man that looked like a madman spoke as he appeared from the black mist. He is wearing a gauntlet and is wearing a sleeves shirt. It is evident that he tore the sleeves of his shirt by himself.


    "Indeed¡­and¡­oh, pardon us. We are startled," said a lady with an apologetic voice but is wearing a smile of delight.


    If she did not have a pair of horns, she would have been the most gorgeous human lady. However, despite that, she has an elegant charm that seemed to be able to make anyone serve her to death.


    Swelch!


    "Hahaha! Let me have a taste of their souls."


    Another man came out while licking his lips.


    The last one of the Demons is a man with tentacle beards and a big belly.


    Meanwhile, Jake did not continue pursuing. He retreated as he studied the newly arrived Demons.


    "This is bad. The dragon Demon of greed alone is already very hard to handle."


    Although he said that, he is not worried.


    "Young man, Jake, let us give you a helping hand." General Yu said.


    The military admirals had finally decided to take action.


    They cannot watch a grand knight of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death fight alone, can they?


    "Let us kill these Demons. We cannot let them go to the bases."


    "Indeed, Admiral Yu," Admiral Tom seconded.


    With no further ado, Admiral Yu began attacking.


    "Silence!" he yelled.


    This is not an act of him silencing his friend but an attack.


    Then, the surroundings become eerily silent.


    Nothing could be heard. Furthermore, it is as if everything stopped.


    It is not that everything had gone silent, it''s just that with Yu''s ability of silence, the laws of the world were partially affected resulting in the sound being isolated.


    However, things did not end there. In the next second, Admiral Yu''s real power was displayed.


    "With the power of silence anything can be manifested," he yelled.


    Then in the next second, he had manifested a mythical Chinese dragon.


    "Celestial Dragon, show your might."


    Hearing what he said, his dragon roared and prepared to bare its fangs.


    A/N: do dragons have fangs?


    Meanwhile, as the Demon dragon heard it, his forehead went black. He cannot believe that a human just made a dragon out of nothing. Furthermore, the man''s dragon is nothing like him.


    "Fuck, that fake!"


    Although he knew that Admiral Yu''s dragon is fake, he could not help but be enraged.

 Chapter 144 - C144 Another Saint

    Redros did not wait for the others and immediately attacked Yu''s manifested dragon.


    "Fake, I will kill you!" he raged.


    However, before he could even reach it, Admiral Robin stared at him with wide eyes. Then in the next second and said¡­


    "Beast, down."


    Strangely enough, the dragon stopped flapping his wings and fell down as per admiral Robin''s command.


    "Attack!" Admiral Yu yelled which prompted his dragon to act.


    It opened its mouth as it intended to the latter''s neck to death.


    "Grrr!" Redros growled as he noticed it coming for its neck. Of course, he would not let it happen.


    In the next second, he flapped his wings and prepared to breathe fire towards Admiral Yu''s manifested dragon.


    "Be still!"


    However, as he heard Admiral Robin''s words, he calmed down again and went still. Hence, he was bitten by the manifested dragon. Fortunately, his scales are not just for show. If not because of traces of the Divine energy from Jake''s attack, he would have not been injured.


    "What the hell did just happen?"


    Meanwhile, the three other Demons could not understand what had just happened. However, in the next second, they no longer have the leisure to think of it as Jake initiated another one of his attacks.


    "Death Leviathan!"


    For the second time, the sword ray made of death energies that injured Redros is coursing towards one of the three Demons.


    Of the three Demons, Jake targeted the Demon with tentacle-like beards.


    "Disgusting creature, Die!"


    Indeed, of all of the Demons, he found him weak and disgusting.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Meanwhile, as the Demon saw the sword ray flying towards him, he shrieked like a scared lady. Surely, he knew that he cannot endure the ray.


    Whoosh! Clang!


    Of course, the strongest among the three of them would not let him be injured especially since he is just near him.


    He punched the ray with his gauntlet.


    Surprisingly, nothing happened to him. Instead, the sword ray disappeared.


    "Interesting, there seemed to be a powerful Divine Spirit in here." the Demon said. Then, he looked at the tentacle-bearded Demon and said, "Dor''gan, I will take it from here."


    Indeed, he could tell that Jake''s master, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death is strong.


    "Hehe. Creature, you did not have lived in vain. However, it saddens me to say that you will no longer be needing them. Life Chop."


    If the Death Leviathan uses death energies, the Life Chop is the other way around, it utilizes life energies. However, unlike the former, it does not create a sword ray. Rather, it stirs the life energies in the surroundings and uses them for an attack.


    Of course, Jake could choose the location where to stir the life energies.


    Peng!


    With a casual punch, he resolved Jake''s attack.


    "Young man, I am Rugreth, a Demons of Wrath. Tell me, what is your name?"


    Although it is rather awkward, Jake told his name.


    "I am Jake, a prophet of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    "Jake, I admire your strength and prospects, leave the Lord you''re serving and degenerate. The power of the Demons is far more strong than the Divine Spirits."


    From an opponent, he became a preacher of the Demons. And, judging from his eyes, it seemed that he saw something in Jake.


    Unfortunately for him, Jake did not care.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death is supreme. Sundering Light!"


    The sundering light is once used by Cyrus. At that time, he fought a Demon with the same strength as an angel at the ranks of a lower angel.


    Indeed, they are on par in terms of power, at that time.


    Meanwhile, the sundering light is one of the fastest attacks that Allen''s followers have. It is, if not faster, as fast as light.


    Whoosh!


    In a blink of an eye, Rugreth, the Demons, was already hit. However, he, the Demon, was surprised that the sundering light did not seem to have an effect on him.


    However, in the next second, he paled as he noticed that there are tiny fireflies roaming around his body.


    "What did you do to me?" he asked.


    However, he was surprised again as he saw Jake''s frail body.


    "You exchanged your life for that attack? have you realized that I am a Demon general?


    A/N: a Demon general is on par with a saint.


    Of course, Jake already knew it. No one from the ranks of an admiral could easily resolve his attack.


    "Hahaha! Creature, what do you think of me? A fool?" he replied with a weak voice.


    However, this ignited the wrath of the Demon general. He wanted to take him as his disciple.


    In his eyes, Jake is a very good fighter. He has the courage and the talent.


    "HOW COULD YOU LOWER YOUR SELF TO BECOME AN ETERNAL SLAVE?" he exclaimed in rage and anger.


    Indeed, in his eyes, the followers of the Divine Spirits are slaves.


    "I want you to become a Demon to free you¡­but you sacrificed your life, instead."


    "My Lord is the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. It does not matter if I die."


    That is his final word. After which, he tranquilly closed his eyes as his life force comes to an end.


    A/N: please correct me if I''m wrong.


    "I bring with me the shrine of our Lord."


    Before his consciousness fades into nothingness, he heard a voice. Then, in the next moment, his life force was replenished and he was born anew with Divine light.


    "Sir Alastar?"


    Indeed, it was Alastar. Along with him are the members of the Plague River Church.


    "Live on, our Lord would be glad to have another saint within our ranks."


    Only at this moment that he understood that the rebirth from the claws of death is not entirely because of Alastar. It is because he had ascended to the ranks of a saint.


    Indeed, he could now be proud of himself as he had reached this rank.


    The ranks of a saint mean that their seed of faithfulness is now a Divine Tree of faithfulness. However, this is not an easy task.. To become a saint, they must have to offer everything to their Lord and would leave nothing behind for them.

 Chapter 145 - C145 Military Admirals Vs Demons

    The ranks of a saint mean that their seed of faithfulness is now a Divine Tree of faithfulness. However, this is not an easy task. To become a saint, they must have to offer everything to their Lord and would leave nothing behind for them.


    This is also the reason why most followers could not become a saint.


    Perhaps, Rugreth saw that Jake is about to ascend to the ranks of a saint which gave him an idea to make him a degenerate. However, Jake has a sturdy mentality which made Rugreth''s plan to fail. Not only that, but this also made Jake out of his reach as they are now on par in strength.


    "Demon, face your demise! Life Dominion!"


    In the next second, the fireflies in his demonic body began to thrive.


    "This is bad!"


    At this moment Rugreth knew that he is in trouble. Well, he had already thought of it. however, this time, it gives him a different vibe.


    Whoosh!


    With that in mind, he leaped towards Jake to punch him. However, Jake is already prepared for his final attack.


    "Death ¨C Incarnate!"


    With that, the fireflies bloomed like flowed and exploded which flooded his demonic body with Divine energies. And, as a result, he was severely injured.


    After that, the knights in the ground their scorpions and form another formation; the sky net.


    Each of them shone and become akin to a star in in the mortal world as a net in the sky appeared and trapped the severely injured Rugreth. At this moment, his fighting prowess is only at the ranks of colonel.


    Any one of the knights could subdue him. However, they dare not get careless.


    "Raaaaahhhh!"


    Meanwhile, admiral Robin finally succeeded in what he wanted to do as the dragon roared with his final resistance. He is now subdued by the admiral.


    "Hahaha! I now have a dragon pet!" admiral Robin yelled in delight.


    Indeed, he had been trying to tame the Demon dragon with his ability as a beastmaster. In essence, Redros, the dragon, is a demonic beast that evolved to be on par with the other Demons.


    Meanwhile, the other admirals are not paying attention to him.


    Admiral Yu and admiral tom is fighting the tentacle-bearded Demon, Demons of gluttony, Dor''gan.


    While, the other two admirals are fighting the female Demon of sloth, Ogloth.


    The two Demons, when they saw that Rugreth the Demon of wrath, is on the losing side, they fled as fast as they can. However, the four admirals would be foolish to do so.


    Admiral Yu took admiral Tom with him and rode his manifested dragon while admiral Aslan transformed into a lion and let admiral Mari ride him on the back.


    "Demon, you''re really good at fleeing. Hehe."


    Admiral Yu taunted the Dor''gan. However, the latter did not respond and focused on fleeing. Unfortunately for him, the mythical Chinese dragon''s speed is nothing to be reckoned with.


    It is gaining upon him every second.


    "That imbeciles," admiral Tom fumed as he looked at the fleeing Demon.


    Just like his ability, he is cold and rarely shows his expression.


    "Can you freeze him from here?" Admiral Yu asked.


    Indeed, Admiral Tom''s ability is frost. He can create and manipulate frost at will.


    "I''ll try!"


    Just as he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and focused on his ability.


    "Storm!" He then yelled.


    Then, in the next second, there are blizzards everywhere. However, the blizzard is not normal. Everything within the radius of five miles began to freeze.


    But this did not make Dor''gan anxious. Instead, he laughed maniacally.


    "Hahaha! Human, this is where your mistake lies."


    In the next second, the blizzard disappeared.


    "What the¡­"


    At this moment, the cold tom finally showed emotion. He is anxious as he did not know what happened, but his storm disappeared in an astounding manner.


    "Mmn! That tastes good."


    Dor''gan licked his lips unbeknownst to the two of them.


    "Ice Bolt!"


    He sent a few dozens of ice bolts. At this time, he gasped as he saw what happened. Dor''gan is not a Demon of gluttony for nothing. He devoured admiral Tom''s ice bolts.


    Furthermore, as he does so, he seemed to like it and is looking for more.


    Burp!


    "That was very good, do you have more?" he asked.


    Meanwhile, at this moment, the two of them had caught up to him. However, they did not know what to do in fear that the Demon would devour their attack.


    "Hmm! If you do want to give me more, how about I give you something in return? Hehe!"


    On the next second, the Demon opened his mouth and puked the ice bolts that admiral Tom shot.


    "Ice Shield!"


    Admiral Tom, created an ice shield while Admiral Yu steered his manifested dragon away.


    Whoosh!


    However, beyond their expectation, the ice bolts maneuvered themselves and avoided admiral tom''s icy barrier.


    "Shit! What just happened."


    Admiral Yu had his eyes wide open.


    In the next second, the ice bolt hit his dragon in an unexpected manner and they began to fall.


    "Ahhh!"


    Admiral Yu yelled in pain as he felt the attack.


    "Admiral Yu, what''s wrong?" admiral Tom asked.


    However, the pain made Admiral Yu unconscious as he entered the comatose state. However, the dragon still hasn''t de-manifested.


    They are still riding it.


    Whoosh!


    Admiral Tom leaped as he carried Admiral Yu''s unconscious body. Then in the next moment, he heard the Demon say¡­


    "Hahaha, that dragon is mine!" Dor''gan, the Demon was delighted as he saw how things are progressing.


    Indeed, Dor''gan''s attack stripped the dragon from Admiral Yu''s control which is also the reason why he became unconscious in pain.


    It is unknown what will happen to him when he woke up but Dor''gan did not care about him. All he wanted now is to kill the two.


    "Get ''em," he yelled which the dragon deemed as a command while he run in the opposite direction.


    There is no need to ask what the dragon would do to admiral Tom who was carrying Admiral Yu''s limp body.


    The dragon dashed towards them and attempted to kill them. However, admiral Tom is not a poor admiral. He had some life-saving artifact of his own.


    He took out a Ball Buster Gun and aimed it at the dragon.


    The Ball Buster Gun is a weapon invented by humans to have firepower as strong as the attack of an admiral. However, only the admirals can use it because it has a recoil that can allow the admiral who used it to escape.


    BOOM!


    Indeed, with one shot, the dragon was injured while the two is already out of sight.

 Chapter 146 - C146 Teleportation Array

    "The military admirals did not kill the Demons, uncle Alastar."


    Izabel, one of Allen''s followers, said as she kept the oracle''s eye. She connected to the wind and looked for the traces of the Demons waffling in the air.


    "Can you find the Demons?"


    "No, uncle Alastar, they have already gone to the human bases. However, the Demon of greed is tamed by the human admiral." Izabel replied.


    "Fools." Alastar fumed however, he calmed down in the next second as he ask Drew, "Drew, can you take care of the Demon of gluttony?"


    At this moment, he is the acting leader of the saints.


    "Yes, I will kill him."


    "We can''t let him wander in the human bases for long."


    Alastar then took out a tome and gave it to Drew after he opened it to a certain page.


    The tome is given by Orginech, the Divine Spirit of War and Glory. It contained records about the basic abilities of a demon.


    Although they did not know where Orginech got the book, they dare not be disrespectful to the Divine Spirit that their Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, had acknowledged.


    "The Demon of gluttony can absorb the spiritual energy of the humans," Alastar stated.


    "That is indeed bad. Do we have a lead?"


    ¡­


    The first generation of Allen''s followers has now become saints. Moreover, they had become the pillars of his followers. At the same time, there would be more to come.


    Meanwhile, Drew arrived at base 414 with the oracle''s eye in his hand.


    The oracle''s eye was once used by Izabel when she looked forNiku.


    "Demon of gluttony, come out and face your death," Drew yelled in front of a tall and luxurious building.


    The oracle''s eye told him that the Demon of gluttony is in this building. He then activated his preacher''s domain and began saying words.


    "Shift!"


    The first thing that he did was he shifted the location of the human. Although they are not believers of his Lord, they can be considered as his Lord''s assets in the future. After all, Allen''s followers came from humans whether they have abilities or none.


    "Shatter!"


    In the next second, as he was sure that there was no one else in the building, he destroyed the building with an intense oscillating sound.


    The building did not offer a bit of resistance and immediately collapsed.


    Well, this is not surprising; after all, the saint is at the ranks beyond admiral.


    "Hmm, a follower of a Divine Spirit?"


    Meanwhile, the Demons of gluttony paled as he saw Drew. He is not a fool not to be able to tell that he is at the ranks of a saint.


    Although there were no saints at the other end of the bridge, he knew about them, and at the same time, his instincts shouted danger as he looked at the man.


    "Hello¡­" he waved his hand. However, he did not hesitate to leave without fighting.


    He is not a Demon of pride to face an enemy far stronger than him. At the same time, he is not the Demon of wrath to get angry for being followed. He is the Demons of gluttony.


    "As long as I can escape, I can eat more."


    That is the motto of the Demon of gluttony.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Back!"


    Of course, Drew will not stay idle and watch him leave. As he said the word ''back'', a string gale was summoned and blew the Demon of gluttony towards him.


    "Ahhh!"


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there are shouts in the base as well as explosions.


    "Hahaha! Saint, what are you gonna do? Kill me or kill them."


    Dor''gan question made Drew skip a beat. If he went for the Demon, many of the humans in the base. He looked at the oracle''s eye and saw Admiral Yu''s manifested dragon attacking at the other side, the base opposite from them.


    Then, he looked back at the Demons. After that, he said his final word and decided to spare the Demon for a while.


    "Mark!"


    Before leaving, he did not forget to put a mark on the Demon in order for him to quickly find him.


    As for the reason he left, he is not confident to kill the Demon in the shortest time possible.


    Dor''gan''s strength is already very close to the ranks of a saint. Moreover, the Demon is very good at fleeing.


    Hence, the best thing that he could do is to kill the manifested dragon as fast as he could and come back to eliminate the Demon.


    "Die!"


    He only said one word to kill the manifested dragon. However, the Demons are already out of the base.


    "That filthy creature had already fled? And, oh¡­ he had already erased my mark?"


    He could no longer sense his mark. Initially, he thought that he could find the Demon with his mark.


    "Uncle Alastar, I failed to kill the Demon."


    He saw as he took out a token.


    Allen''s saints are no longer using the devices of humans to communicate. Instead, Allen gave them tokens to use.


    Of course, Allen, Orginech, and the angels did not need tokens to communicate. They can use their divine energies.


    "It''s fine. Our Lord the Divine Spirit of Life and Death knew that you work hard. However, continue monitoring the oracle''s eye."


    With that, drew nodded inwardly and prayed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the Demon of gluttony is indeed a cunning Demon.


    "They acted too fast. Fortunately, I have set a one-time-use teleportation array. Base 233, here I come."


    Dor''gan heaved a sigh of relief as he strode towards the new base.


    It turned out that the reason that Drew could no longer sense his mark is that Dor''gan is already out of his range.


    Meanwhile, this is the first time that a one-time use teleportation array has appeared on the planet earth.


    Days passed and Dor''gan found himself a new place in the base. He had a good time for at least a week. After that, Drew, the saint, is back.


    If not for the distance, he would have come earlier.

 Chapter 147 - C147 Chaos Demon

    Meanwhile, back at the bridge, Allen''s saints had already taken over guarding it because the military is now crippled. At the same time, the other organizations also took over the human bases.


    It''s not that they are overpowering the military, but it is to suppress the surging chaos among the human race.


    The other organization would not be presumptuous enough to overpower them as long as Predecessor Benjamin is still alive.


    He is at the ranks on par with the saints. The ranks beyond the rank of an admiral.


    ¡­


    "Predecessor Benjamin, the Demons are stronger than we had initially expected."


    It was Thomas who was conversing with him.


    "Indeed, saint Thomas. However, I am confused as to why did you not kill them the Demons."


    Indeed, at that time, the saints are already there and could kill them at will.


    "We can''t afford to commit a mistake. There is a chaos Demon lurking in the gate." Tomas replied.


    However, Predecessor Benjamin did not know what is a chaos general.


    "A chaos demon is on par with the lower angels of our Lord," Thomas said seeing his confused expression.


    "What does that mean? Did the Demons already fix the bridge?"


    This piece of news caused panic to Predecessor Benjamin.


    "No, we think, the bridge itself is a Demons."


    "Does this mean that we are in trouble?"


    "Hahaha. You''re belittling us the followers of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    After Thomas said that, he immediately sank into his shadows and disappeared.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, back at base 414, Elioenai began investigating the base. Along with him is the female saint, Izabel.


    "What have you found?" Izabel asked.


    Compared to her, Elioenai is a lot more efficient in an investigation. Thanks to his eyes that were fixed by their Lord back at the time.


    "An array was carved here," he replied as he looked at the traces of an array in the ground.


    "Array?"


    "Yes, I think this is a teleportation array."


    Izabel''s eye gleamed in excitement and astonishment as he heard it. She was astounded to know that the Demons have something like this. At the same time, she was excited because they could have this array if they can understand and replicate it.


    "We must notify our Lord."


    With that, she clasped her hands prayed.


    ¡­


    A week after fighting the Demons at the base.


    "Hm, it took me a bit long but I am finally here. Oh¡­it seemed that the Demon did not erase my mark."


    Just as Drew arrived at Base 233, he immediately sensed his mark. However, he did not immediately attack as he already learned from his mistake. At that time, he should have made necessary preparations before taking action.


    With that said, he took out a seal and activated it. He knew that the Demons are sensitive to their aura.


    Meanwhile, just like the last time, Dor''gan, the Demon of gluttony, is also living his life in luxury. He is in a fancy building among the humans.


    He was slowly feasting in their spirituality.


    Most of the humans that live in the building are rich people that loved to indulge themselves in their vanity.


    "Ahh¡­ this is heaven. Their spirits fluctuate with the source for us, the Demons."


    The basic source of the Demons is the seven sins. It is where they originate as well as what will strengthen them.


    "Oh, there are followers of a Divine Spirit here?"


    At this moment, the Dor''gan found traces of Allen''s followers.


    "Have they found me already?"


    "Hmm, they are too weak. This must be a coincidence. After all, the Divine Spirit is a powerful entity. Coupled with the merits that they have achieved, they must when we entered, it is not surprising to see that they have followers here."


    However, unbeknownst to him, this is the work of Drew, a saint.


    Meanwhile, the Demon of gluttony remained cautious despite believing that it is a coincidence.


    "Joachim, come here. Do you want to obtain great power?"


    Joachim is a young boy that he found in the streets. At that time, he is hungry for power.


    He wanted to become stronger to avenge his companions against the demonic beasts.


    Initially, they were a group of youths that had finished their military service. And, since they did not have jobs and major accomplishments in their service, they ended up as hunters.


    Then, one fine night, when they are hunting, they were attacked by an upper colonel ranked demonic beast.


    This demonic beast loved to prey on the weak and infest them with its parasite; the Gold Winged Butterfly.


    It is said that it mutated from the normal butterfly from the era before the Demons arrived.


    He is the only one that was not infested by a parasite because of his ability, spiritualization.


    He can turn his body into a spirit form where physical attacks do not affect him. At the same time, he could also directly attack the spirits of their enemy.


    This might sound formidable, but it is extremely weak against elemental attacks. In addition, he is timid in nature. Well, if not for the need for money, he wouldn''t even think of being a hunter.


    "Yes, uncle. I want revenge on those filthy things."


    Meanwhile, Dor''gan was laughing inwardly.


    "Hehe! I wonder what will be his reaction when he found out that the power that he obtained is from a Demon," Dor''gan thought.


    "Ok, little fellow. Let me give you another ability."


    Dor''gan then plunged his index finger on his forehead which made the poor boy scream in agony before becoming unconscious.


    When he woke up, he was atop a soft bed.


    "How do you feel?"


    The first person that Joachim saw is the Demon that offered him power, Dor''gan.


    "I''m fine, uncle. Uhm¡­may I know your name?" He asked.


    Dor''gan is a person that he had just met. However, for some reason, he felt close to him. At the same time, the person was very kind and even offered him an ability.


    "You will know in the future, as of now, use the power I gave you at your heart''s desire."


    The room went silent for a while before Joachim spoke.


    "Uncle, what is my ability?"


    The man said that he already has another ability; however, he does not feel another ability on him. It was like the man had pranked on him.


    "You will learn it when facing your enemies. Hehe!"


    The more Dor''gan acted mysteriously, the more he felt that the man is pranking on him.


    On the next day, Joachim bid farewell as he had decided that the sooner he acts the better, despite the uncertainty.


    The thought of revenge has been weighing down his heart for a while now.

 Chapter 148 - C148 Joachim - The One Who Unknowingly Sold His Soul

    Bang! Bang!


    The day had come when Joachim finally faced the Gold Wing Butterfly again.


    At first glance, the butterfly seemed to be pretty and harmless. However, oftentimes, pretty things are what''s harmful to us.


    "Shoot it!"


    The group that Joachim is with is composed of military personnel.


    Indeed, at this time of chaos, the upper echelon of the humans had decided to eliminate as many Demons as they like. At the same time, they also want to take this opportunity to make more weapons using the body part.


    Killing two birds with one stone.


    Coincidentally, the Gold Winged Butterfly, with a wingspan of about a meter, had the best material for radio communication, at the same time, for shield. Its wings are sturdy and could probably withstand a blow from a lower general if it is processed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Not Good!"


    A round of bullets was fired along with some abilities. However, Joachim, the one who had faced the demonic beast before knew that this would not work.


    Whoosh!


    In the next moment, he disappeared while using his ability.


    In his spiritual form, he is not invisible but he could pass through almost anything.


    He then took out a dagger that he especially customized for his ability and prepared to attack it.


    He hid in the branches of the trees and calculated the possible path of the Demon. Finally, he waited in the general direction of where it is going.


    Meanwhile, the gold-winged butterfly is being sieged by the humans.


    It was receiving many attacks. However, it was not affected in a bit. Well, it was ''fleeing'' but that''s all.


    Screech!


    In the next second, it screeched as it launched its attack for the first time.


    Whoosh!


    Clouds of dust came whooshing in the direction of its attackers in the next second and they are unable to evade it.


    At first glance, the dust seemed to be harmless, but in the next second, it proved otherwise.


    The dust grew into tiny larvae as it touched the skill of the humans. At the same time, they lost their senses as their nerves were taken over by the small things.


    Then, in the next second, the ones that were infested with larvae attacked their companions that managed to evade the dust from the gold-winged butterfly.


    Those that are parasitized by the demonic beast can be controlled by it.


    However, such an unexpected outcome is within Joachim''s calculations. At this moment, he knew that his time to attack as come.


    Indeed, in the next second, as the gold-winged butterfly thought that it no longer has a remaining enemy, it relaxed as it began feeding its larvae.


    Whoosh!


    However, in the next moment, a blurry figure with a dagger appeared and stabbed the body of the demonic beast.


    The stab did not affect its physical body but its spirit is done for. Furthermore, Joachim attacked all of a sudden, not allowing the demonic beast to retaliate.


    Screech!


    It screeched as it releases more dust in an attempt at mutual destruction. However, Joachim, who was in his spirit form, was not affected.


    After the final struggle, the demonic beast died. However, at this moment, Joachim was stunned at how did he manage to kill the Demon that he was previously helpless with.


    "What exactly is the ability that uncle gave me?" he asked himself as he looked at his hand,


    However, he was stunned to find out that his spirit form has Black mist emanating from it.


    "The demonic beast¡­kill."


    Meanwhile, a man approached him weakly. However, he could see greed in the eyes of the man as he approached him. It was as if the man is yearning for fortune from the dead demonic beast.


    However, Joachim is not happy with it.


    "Fuck this bastard. It was still thinking on having a share."


    At this point, Joachim thought that he is the only one that has the right to fortune from the demonic beast because he is the one who killed. Of course, this is only rightful; however, for some reason, he stabbed the man to death and coldly glared at its corpse.


    "Ahh?!?"


    Then on the next second, he moaned in astonishment and pleasure as a back mist from the corpse flew towards him and merged to his body.


    He heard a whisper of rage from the dead man.


    "What the hell was that?"


    Then on the next second, he looked at the demonic beast. Then, the same thing happened. However, there are no whispers; only back mist. But it was a lot less dense.


    "What the heck?"


    Without wasting another moment, he looked for another dying man and killed him.


    But because the man already lost his consciousness, there is no lesser whisper than the first one.


    He tried and tried until he arrived at the conclusion that the whispers are the emotions before their death.


    At the same time, he also discovered that the black mist could make him stronger.


    "Hmm, I am now reaching the ranks of a captain," he said as he clenched his fist.


    With that in mind, his eyes became a lot darker as he thought of an idea of how to get stronger.


    In the next few days, he had gone on a rampage as he begins to hunt the humans.


    At first, he was against the idea; however, as get stronger, he no longer thought about it.


    "As long as I did not overdo it, the higher authorities will not act."


    That is indeed the case. However, although the higher authorities will not think much of it, Drew will.


    At this moment, Joachim is no longer any different than a Demons. However, this is what Dor''gan liked. He wanted him to drown on the power that he gave him.


    Well, in truth, he did not give him power. Instead, he signed a contract with him.


    Joachim can use his power, the Demon of gluttony, as much as he wanted; however, he cannot stop from wanting more. Furthermore, if Joachim died, he will harvest the power that Joachim obtained from using his ability.


    Such an irony. This condition is one-sided. However, Joachim did not partake in any negotiations. The moment he agreed to have another ability, the deal is already sealed as Dor''gan shoved his index finger on his forehead.


    "Let''s see, what will the saints do about this."

 Chapter 149 - C149 Annica

    Joachim continued to go on a rampage as he explored the prowess that the Demon lent him. He killed almost all the hunters in the vicinity of Base 233.


    "Hmm¡­what are those lunatics thinking?"


    Dor''gan, the Demons of Gluttony, thought.


    Based on his speculation, Joachim''s actions should have already caught the attention of Allen''s followers. But, for some strange reason, they are still not acting.


    "If that''s the case, let me distribute more contracts."


    With that, Dor''gan made up his mind to give his all and distribute more contracts.


    ¡­


    At the Head Quarter of the Warbringer Auction House at base 233.


    "Sir Sebastian, I think we should send another batch to investigate."


    Sebastian is one of the generals from the Warbringer Auction House.


    Speaking of which, those that entered the Asgardian Realm had already come out, except those from the dark coalition. Furthermore, their bodies were altered by the Divine energy inside the realm.


    In addition, they bring back with them various scraps which they consider treasures.


    Well, those scraps are indeed from the weapons from ancient times during Ragnarok and beyond. Just a piece of it could already be considered valuable research materials.


    However, they are nothing compared to the value of their altered bodies.


    Unfortunately, their bodies are not altered to the extent where they could become Divine beings.


    Meanwhile, on the second thought, their altered body might not be a good thing as there is a high chance that the Demons will attack them.


    "They bring no result?"


    As Sebastian said that, a trace of disappointment could be seen in his eyes.


    "Their biometrics readings are telling that they are already dead."


    "Did we get something?" Sebastian asked.


    "Yes, sir."


    His assistant then showed him an image of dead bodies. However, he could not conclude anything from it.


    "General Sebastian, I will take it from here. Focus on the citizens."


    Suddenly said a woman as she entered.


    If Allen is here, he would definitely greet her. Well, if he has not yet attained his current state as a God.


    "Madame Lilith, thank you," Sebastian showed his gratitude.


    He was working with the military general right now. He, along with the other members of the Warbringer Auction House are tasked amass resources.


    "I think, we should communicate with the followers of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death." She suggested.


    Sigh!


    Hearing it, Sebastian sighed.


    Initially, he was thinking that they could manage it without help from them.


    "Do we really need to do it?"


    Madame Lilith went silent for a while before replying.


    "I don''t think this is the work of the beasts nor demonic beast."


    She then zoomed the image before continuing.


    "Look, there are no scratches on their bodies. Furthermore, if it is the work of the demonic beasts, the A.I. would have already warned us."


    That is indeed the case.


    However, in the next second, they were both stunned as they heard the warning of the A.I.


    "Warning! Demonic creatures had been detected."


    "Warning! Demonic creatures had been detected."


    "What the heck?" Sebastian and the others are confused as they heard the A.I. say, demonic creatures.


    "Demonic creatures?"


    "Just as I told you, I don''t think this is a work of humans," madame Lilith said.


    "You''re right," Sebastian said as he begins tapping the screen on his table. In the next moment, he reached to Allen''s followers.


    Of course, he is unable to talk to the higher up on the phone. The saints no longer use them.


    ¡­


    On the same day that Sebastian called for help, Allen''s followers in the vicinity gathered on Drew''s lead. Of course, they did not know that Drew is a saint.


    "Madame Lilith, it is nice to see you," said Drew.


    "Nice to meet you too, sir. How should we deal with the Demons?"


    Madame Lilith did not waste much time on the formalities and immediately asked for the plan.


    "Demons. Hehe?"


    Drew found it funny as they thought that it is the work of the Demons.


    "Those are not the work of a Demons. The ones who did it are the contracted humans of the Demon."


    Hearing it, madame Lilith shivered.


    "We have already traced them. However, we cannot act proactively because the Demon is cautious about the presence of our saints." Drew paused to breathe before continuing. "He distributed his contracts to gather power and to serve as bait against us, the followers of my Lord."


    "If that''s the case, is there something in which we could help with?"


    ¡­


    Drew asked Lilith and the other to eliminate some of the contracted humans of the Demon.


    "Aunt, there''s movement at nine o''clock." A lady said as she tagged along with madame Lilith.


    Meanwhile, as madame Lilith heard it, she did not hesitate to attack in that direction using her petals leaving a corpse infested with demonic energy behind.


    Of all the abilities that humans have, hers is like the fairies, flower power.


    "Annica, is are there more?"


    The lady is indeed Allen''s classmate back in the day.


    "Up ahead. One o''clock."


    She had a great support ability. She could enhance the attack, the defense, and could also weaken her enemies to a certain degree. But the greatest of all is that she had clairvoyance.


    Whoosh!


    As they arrived, once again, madame Lilith attacked.


    However, at this moment, they met a rather strong enemy.


    The man managed to defend madame Lilith''s flower power.


    "Nice to meet you ladies. I am waiting for my prey. But who would have thought that two beautiful princesses came here?" the man said as he lasciviously licked his lips.


    At this moment, the man''s gaze gave chills on the two ladies'' back.


    "Disgusting creature, Die!"


    Meanwhile, madame Lilith was extremely disgusted by the man, for some reason.


    She did not spare any second and immediately attacked the man with her flower power.


    Of course, Annica also used her ability to boost madam Lilith''s attack and weaken the man to some extent.


    However, I must say, the man is rather formidable.


    "Hmm¡­I felt that" he said as he dusted off his clothes.


    Then, as he looked at the two ladies, he said, "My turn...."

 Chapter 150 - C150 Joachims Power

    "My turn. Taste my fist," the man said.


    He clenched his fist as he ran towards the two of them.


    "Flower Evasion!"


    Meanwhile, Lilith knew that she cannot fight the man head-on. Hence, she used her ability to evade along with Annica.


    They disappeared from their location and left behind petals for the old man to punch. However, the man is not discouraged. Instead, he continued to push forward in a certain direction as if the man had guessed where the two ladies will appear.


    "Pink Rose!"


    As they appeared, madame Lilith immediately conjured a pink rose with a span of one foot.


    Thud!


    As the man hit the pink rose at the center, shockwaves spread to the flower''s petals and into the air.


    "¡­"


    Meanwhile, the two ladies had their eyes wide open and were thankful that it was not them who was hit.


    "Pink Rose ¨C Rebirth!"


    Lilith''s pink rose withered and a dozen seeds formed into pink roses and flew towards the man''s location.


    However, the man disappeared before they could even reach him.


    "Hahaha! That''s impressive." After that, his voice drifted from behind them and took hold of Annica.


    "Annica! Thorned-Rose!"


    Lilith tried to attack the man to prevent him from taking Annika; however, she was too late. The man had already disappeared, for the second time.


    When they reappeared, Lilith saw the man licking Annica''s neck while she was trembling in disgust.


    "Leave her alone!"


    Lilith said a pointless thing.


    "Why whod I do dzat?"


    The man mumbled while licking her neck.


    "I feel a trace of a higher being on you!" he then said as he stopped licking Annica. "Perhaps I could bring you to him to buy my soul back."


    At this moment, Joachim already knew that Dor''gan did not give him power for free. He knew that his soul is no longer his.


    "It seemed that the price you''ve paid is your soul. But could you use her to bargain with the Demon?"


    Lilith tried to indirectly dissuade him. However, the man did not seem to be affected. Instead, he smiled as he responded.


    "Do you know whose trace is it?" the man paused and observed Lilith''s reaction before continuing.


    "I found a trace of a Divine Spirit. Akin to the one that altered your body."


    Of course, since Lilith is one of the generals that entered the Asgardian Realm, her body is somewhat altered by Divine energy. This truth could not be hidden from Joachim who was using the power of a Demon.


    At this point, Lilith''s heart faltered. Although the alteration of their body boosted their overall strength, it worries them because this energy is rather foreign for them.


    Meanwhile, although they had associated it with the Divine Spirits, they dare not think that this is the work of the known Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    "Shut up! Flower Tribulation!"


    After regaining her resolve, she immediately used her most powerful attack.


    The flower tribulation bloomed plenty of flowers akin to flower fields. However, the flowers are not just flowers, each of them contained terrifying energy for someone at the ranks of a general. At the same time, their petals, despite their looks, are as sharp as blades.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, they all flew towards Joachim.


    Puchi! Splurt!


    This is beyond Joachim''s expectations.


    As a result, he was injured. His body is full of wounds. But most of all, a rose grew behind him and pierced him with its thorns straight to his heart from the back.


    But despite that, he looked fine as if it is a minor injury. At the same time, Annika is no longer in his arms. Using his ability, Lilith brought him near her and embraced her.


    "Annica, ask for forgiveness in my steed to Sebastian, your father."


    At this moment, she regretted asking Sebastian for Annica to accompany her.


    "Aunt, please¡­"


    Annica tried to say something but Lilith did not let her finish and sent her away using Flower Evasion.


    Meanwhile, Joachim used his ability to spiritualize. At this moment, the thorn of the rose no longer had an effect on him. At the same time, his injuries are also healed to the extent that he looked like he was not injured in the slightest.


    "You''re not even using your ability¡­"


    Lilith gasped in helplessness as she already knows that her death is about to come. However, deep inside her heart, she was glad that she had sent Annica away.


    "I wonder how good would you be¡­I have never tasted a woman that was altered by Divine energy."


    The best way that Joachim discovered to absorb plenty of energies from his preys is to break them first.


    "Do you know what will I do to you?" he asked with a wide smile plastered on his face.


    "Hehe! I will bring you to heaven¡­" he added as he licked his lips.


    However, Lilith is not resigned to the face that Joachim forged for her.


    "Poppy!"


    She used her sacrificial move.


    Akin to the flower itself, her slender body bloated. Then, in the next second, she exploded akin to the poppy flower releasing her seeds.


    Boom!


    A resonating boom was heard. For the second time, Joachim is injured. However, at this moment, Joachim''s expression is gloomy.


    Despite on his spirit form, he was still injured. This is a bad thing for him.


    An injury in his spirit form is also an injury in his soul and physical body, at the same time.


    "That bitch!" he raged.


    He then closed his eyes and used the demonic energy that he had gathered to heal his injuries. Although he is forbidden to use it at normal times, at the moment, it is not a normal time.


    Whoosh!


    After that, he spiritualized himself and chased far Annica.


    It is not hard for him to find her since, just as he said, she has a trace of a higher being.


    However, after running a few hundred meters, he met a man: he has good looks, and judging from his aura, he is one of Allen''s followers.


    "Demon, your time has come. On behalf of our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, the Divine Spirit of War and Glory had commanded me to arrest you. Surrender¡­or die!"


    If Allen was here, he would surely know him.. After all, he is a lost soul which he asked for Plague''s help back at the time.

 Chapter 151 - C151 Joachim Dies?!?

    "Corrupted human, your time has come. On behalf of our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, the Divine Spirit of War and Glory had commanded me to arrest you. Surrender¡­or die!"


    Jeremy proudly declared in front of Joachim.


    Although he knew that this might not necessarily make him surrender, he still felt good about it.


    Who would have thought that the Lord that saved him back at the camp is a Divine Spirit?


    When he learned about it, his faith explosively rose, and become a knight in an instant with a chance of becoming a grand knight.


    "A knight?" Joachim observed Jeremy.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy did not waste any second and attacked with his lance while using one of the skills that he had learned as a knight.


    "Holy Shock!"


    Whoosh!


    His lance was covered with lightning and as he hit the man was electrocuted.


    Joachim is unable to dodge because Jeremy''s speed was boosted by lightning to a certain degree.


    However, things did not end there. With his lance, Jeremy continued to hit Joachim giving him a chain of attacks.


    Thud! Thud!


    Meanwhile, as Joachim recovered, he immediately spiritualized himself, avoiding Jeremy''s fatal attacks. However, the lightning from his holy shock still damaged him.


    "Shit!"


    At this moment, Joachim knew that he had met a rather strong enemy.


    "Demon Claw!"


    Thus, the coated his hand with demonic energy and approached Jeremy.


    "Let''s see what will happen to you if I touch you."


    He though.


    However, in the next second, he paled as Jeremy disappeared from his location. Then, he felt pain in his back.


    "Hmm¡­that did not kill you?"


    Jeremy was stunned by Joachim''s vitality.


    Just now, he strikes him with his lance coated with faith energy, and lightning.


    Meanwhile, Joachim used his remaining strength and propelled himself away from Jeremy''s lance. Then, in the next second, he disappeared.


    "Escaping?"


    At this moment, Joachim knew that he cannot fight him head-on. His ability is perfectly counted by Jeremy''s attack.


    Although his ability is formidable against physical attacks, he is vulnerable to elemental attacks. Furthermore, since he was now corroded with demonic energy, the opponent''s attack is rather fatal for him.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy did not pursue him. Instead, he sat down.


    "Hehe! Fleeing from me would only Seal your fate further."


    After a while, he stood and began heading in a certain direction while holding his lance in his shoulders.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    Meanwhile, as Joachim fled from Jeremy, he found himself inside an array operated by Divine energy.


    "What the heck? Who placed this here?"


    He asked.


    However, there is no one to answer his question. Furthermore, the array did not care about him and activated as soon as he entered.


    In the next moment, he found himself in an unfamiliar hall filled with Divine energy.


    Indeed, the array just not is a teleportation array. With the help of the angels and of course, Allen, it is easy to replicate the teleportation array with Divine energy.


    "Child, why did you surrender to a Demon?"


    An overbearing voice reverberated in the air. The voice made him extremely uncomfortable and fearful.


    "The Demon would only exploit you and leave you broken."


    In the next second, a man came out from the hall''s door.


    The man is none other than the Divine Spirit of War and Glory. He asked the saints to bring him a living contracted human of a Demon.


    "Order!"


    In the next second, he forcefully put an order in the chaotic soul of the poor man just as how Allen forcefully purified him.


    When he succeeded, he took out the make that Dor''gan had placed and sealed it.


    "My Lord, I think the Demons are up to something," he then said.


    If one based on the common logic, he was not talking to anyone. However, in truth, he is talking to Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    "I think so too¡­" Allen''s voice resonated in the hall as he replied.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Jeremy arrived at one of the buildings inside the base.


    At this moment, he looked like a Nouveau Riche man. He entered the building where Joachim acquired the contract, the same building where Dor''gan resides.


    When he entered, the building felt rather creepy. Although it has the elegance from the luxurious furniture. Jeremy knew that there is more than what meets the eye.


    Well, he is not oblivious that this is where the Demon of gluttony resides.


    Drew knew using the mark that he had placed on the Demons.


    Jeremy booked a room in the hotel for a week.


    "10 000C for a night, sir!"


    He was shocked by the price per night. However, considering that this place is very luxurious, it is not surprising.


    Of course, although he was shocked, he did his best to act normal. After all, he is playing the role of a rich man.


    "Here, take it," he said as he sent plenty of credits to the attendant.


    Of course, the money is not his. It was given by the Warbringer Auction House for their collaboration.


    After that, he headed to his room. But, he did not enter. Instead, he took out his lance and began locating the Demon.


    Floor by floor, he looked for the Demon''s traces.


    "According to sir Drew, the Demon is located to the place with dense demonic energy."


    However, he could not detect demonic energy in the floors that he had gone to until¡­


    "Demonic energy? The Demon must be on this floor."


    ¡­e reached the 512th floor. Furthermore, it is very thick.


    "That way."


    He followed the demonic energy and arrived in front of a door.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    His heart is thumping as he could feel thick demonic energy from the other side of the door.


    Bang!


    In the next second, he did not hesitate to violently open the door which revealed the very same Demon that Drew chased.


    "Young man, are you the one who finished Joachim?" the Demon asked as he looked at him.


    Judging by the way how the demon acted, it seemed that he is expecting him.

 Chapter 152 - C152 Annicas State

    "Young man, are you the one who finished Joachim?" the Demon asked.


    Although Jeremy did not know who Joachim is, he had guessed that it must be the man that he had fought just before he arrived at the building.


    Sigh!


    "Unfortunately, no¡­" Jeremy answered with a saddened look.


    "Hmmm¡­but I reckon you''re related to it?"


    Dor''gan is unwilling to let the matter go.


    "Do you know that I nurtured him to be my source of demonic energy just like how the Divine Spirit nurtured you?"


    There is a hidden meaning in his words; however, Jeremy did not care at all.


    "Blessing!"


    He used a to rejuvenate himself.


    Then, in the next second¡­


    "Holy Aura!"


    ¡­he attempted to weaken the Demon. However, as the Demon flicked his hand, his skill was nullified.


    "You''re indeed stronger than me."


    However, he was not discouraged. Well, he somehow expected this outcome.


    "Sealed Domain!"


    He then took out a talisman and throw it to the Demon which ruptured with Divine energy.


    The attack is not his. Rather, it was an attack of a saint that was sealed in the talisman.


    Meanwhile, the Demon laughed as he saw what happened.


    "Hahaha. So, this is the plan of your saints? To trap me?"


    Well, that is indeed the case. Since the Demon is very sensitive towards the presence of the saints. Hence, they could only resort to using this tactic.


    However, based on the reaction of the Demon, it is clear that for some reason, they have failed.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, Drew appeared to confirm that things went according to the plan.


    "Hello, saint," the Demon greeted with a mocking smile plastered on his face. "Did you think I would not notice your mark?"


    He tried to agitate Drew. However, the latter sat on the couch, instead, and calmly answered.


    "Forgive me, I underestimated your intelligence."


    Hearing what he said, the mock on the Demon''s face disappeared. It was replaced by twitching eyelids.


    "Is that it? Well, should I say you''re¡­"


    Before the Demon could finish talking, Drew used his domain to attack.


    "Die!"


    The Divine energy on the Divine Mark gushed out and coursed toward Dor''gan, the Demon of gluttony.


    In the next moment, the Demon faded. However, his laughter resonated in the air.


    "Hahahaha! Foolish saints."


    Sigh!


    Meanwhile, Drew sighed as he knew that the Demon that he obliterated is just Dor''gan''s projection.


    "Come, on. The Demon has probably left the base."


    Drew looked at Jeremy only to notice him looking at him with admiration.


    Well, Jeremy did not expect Drew to be a saint. He had been following his orders but he did not think that he was the saint.


    Meanwhile, Drew smiled as he understood what his expression meant.


    "Continue serving the Lord and you will also become a saint someday."


    With that, they left the room. However, as they walked out of it, they noticed plenty of humans that was corroded by demonic energy.


    "Sir saint, let me take care of this," Jeremy volunteered.


    "In that case, go on."


    This should be an easy task for Drew; however, since Jeremy volunteered for it, he did not act.


    He is rather looking forward to having more saints among their ranks.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Dor''gan''s action is not beyond the expectation of the saints. Instead, they simply used him to consolidate their understanding of the Teleportation Platform.


    "Saint Elioenai, how is it?"


    "I get it now."


    Although they could already replicate the Teleportation Platform, they felt that it is rather lacking.


    However, at this point, it is no longer lacking.


    Elioenai finally understood every line in the array.


    In the next second, Elioenai took out a pearl and crushed it. They then disappeared from their location and reappeared in Base 503.


    The pearl was given by Allen to them. It uses his authority over this planet to forcefully bring them to Base 503.


    Well, although that may seem the case, even Allen deemed the teleportation array useful. Even though he could, basically, teleport anywhere on earth, that is only limited to the planet. What if he will go beyond the planet?


    Meanwhile, the duo went to meet the angels.


    Indeed, as saints, they have the right to meet them. However, they are not presumptuous enough to meet them if there are no matters that need their attention.


    "Sir Angel Plague, we want to appeal to develop a teleportation array in the three bases of our Lord," Elioenai said.


    Meanwhile, Plague who was writing in a scroll, unfurled his wings as he looked at them.


    "Hmm¡­You already understood the concept of the teleportation array?"


    He is indeed surprised. However, on second thought, with the aid of their Lord, anything would be possible.


    Meanwhile, Plague thought for a while before agreeing.


    "Ok, tell me what are the materials you need."


    As of now, Plague was the one in charge of the matters of the three bases while Cyrus is inside the Tartarus and Cold Wind was still with the elves.


    Even as an Angel, Plague was drained by it, but he loved it. He knew that this is his Lord fulfilling the promise to make him his right hand.


    Of course, he also did not forget about the matters about the Demon. As of now, that is his utmost concern.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Annica was in a state of depression. He is yet to recover from the death of her aunt.


    Although she knew that it is not her fault, she was grieving to the extent that she would not even eat a meal.


    It seemed that everything in the world had lost its flavor.


    "Why? Does she really need to die? Aunt, you should have let me die instead?"


    She kept blaming herself.


    "Young one, don''t blame yourself."


    Them a female voice resonated in her mind. However, as looked around, she did not find anyone.


    "Is that you aunt?" she asked. "Please, show yourself."


    "I am not your aunt. However, if you give me permission, I will show myself," the voice replied.


    "Really? Then¡­you can appear now." She did not know if there is magic in her words; however, she gave it a try.


    As of now, she is desperate to have a stranger to talk to.

 Chapter 153 - C153 Dorgan: Captured

    "Hehe, I did not expect that move. Fortunately, I am cautious enough," Dor''gan thought as he stroked his chin.


    The moment that his projection was eliminated by Drew, he got wind of it. after all, his real body and his projection had an indescribable connection.


    Before Drew took action, he had long disappeared from Base 233 and had gone to Base 043.


    Meanwhile, at this moment, his heart thumped as his intuition told him that there is danger.


    The intuition of the Demons is akin to the intuition of the Divine Spirits. It is very strong and was very accurate.


    "Hmm¡­what the hell is this?"


    He then connected to his contracts and share their vision. However, for some strange vision, he could not see a thing; everything is black.


    Whoosh!


    With that, he knew that the saints are up to something. Furthermore, it is something that he is not expecting.


    "Dor''gan, face the wrath of our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    Alastar''s voice resonated in the air above Base 043.


    Hong!


    A reverberating sound was heard as pillars appeared in each of the eight directions namely the north, north-east, east, southeast, south, southwest, west, and finally, northwest.


    Each of the pillars is engraved with complicated arrays that seemed to be able to disrupt the elements of this world.


    "Eight Polar Array! Activate!"


    Whoosh!


    As a response to Alastar''s word, the array vibrated and connected to each other forming a gigantic array in the sky with each of the eight pillars as the main nodes.


    After that, it began suppressing the elements as if it is enslaving them.


    Well, this is the newest array that Allen created using his authority over the planet earth.


    Using the poles, the array will temporarily sever the elements in the area and let the user of the array use them.


    Of course, the eight poles were Allen''s creation. Furthermore, his authority was branded on each of the poles.


    Meanwhile, the effect of the array depends on the skill of the user. For example, Alastar used his domain along with the array, the elements will connect to his domain making him more powerful.


    Likewise, the same could be said if a knight skill was used on it.


    "Hehe. I am speechless. It turned out that the saints are also great at schemes like us, the Demons."


    At this moment, Dor''gan did not have anything to say. He knew that his fate was now sealed.


    "Don''t compare yourselves to us. We are naturally more intelligent than the likes of filthy creatures like you."


    Alastar''s words are crisp in Dor''gan''s ears. It made him remember what Drew had said to his demonic projection.


    "Jake, let''s finish the work."


    With that, Jake appeared and operated the array along with Alastar.


    Meanwhile, with two saints operating the array, there is no need to ask what happened to the Demon. He was captured. His entire being was sealed.


    After that, Jake threw a pearl to him which was crushed, for some reason, as it Dor''gan, a Demon.


    This pearl is the same as the one that Elioenai and Elizabeth used.


    "Saint Alastar, now that we had finished what Lord Divine Spirit of War and Glory had asked us, we should prepare for what comes next."


    Indeed, they did not only come here to capture Dor''gan the Demon of gluttony. They are expecting something else.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have time to prepare. They are already here."


    With that said, a voice resonated in the air. However, this is not the Demon that they are expecting.


    "How are you, saints please send my regard to your Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    The Demon remembered when Allen and him fought. fortunately, at that time, he managed to escape and asked the Demons of Lust to take action who died in the end.


    Indeed, this Demon is none other than Kurkoren.


    Meanwhile, Kurkoren looked at the array and complimented it.


    "Woah, that''s one hell of an array. Did your Lord create it? I did not know that life and death could suppress the elements."


    "Demon, you have no idea about the greatness of our Lord," Jake said.


    "Oh, do you?" Kurkoren replied which made the two saints shut their mouths.


    Well, the truth is, they did not try to see the depth of their Lord''s prowess; there is no need for that. They wanted to be, someday, be surprised to know the depths of their Lord''s power.


    "Death sword!"


    Jake no longer bothered to exchange words with the Demon and immediately attacked.


    As he did so, a ray made of death energies coursed towards the Demon. Which made the latter dodge in fear to be injured by the order of death in the sword ray.


    "Hehe! Is that it?" the Demon mocked.


    Well, the sword ray is indeed rather slow for him. He managed to dodge it without much effort.


    Meanwhile, Jake stared at him. However, he did not say a thing.


    Well, he knew that he could not win with this Demon in exchange for mocks.


    "If you''re not attacking, I will," the Demon said while wearing a grin. "Come, my fellows."


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Many creatures come out from the thin air. They looked at the Base with menace and bloodlust.


    "Sealed Domain!"


    At this moment, Alastar subconsciously used his ability as he somehow understood the plan of the Demon.


    Allen''s greatest weakness as a Divine Spirit is that he could not abandon the humans if the Demons kill them en masse.


    Of course, it is not a problem if it is just a matter of a person or two. However, it is a different story if a whole Base is concerned. And, the saints, along with the Angels, are not oblivious of this.


    Fortunately, the saints considered the worst-case scenario and collaborated with the other factions of the human race.


    "Sir saint, the followers of our Lord, I, Darwin; Glenna; and Madman Leonard is here. How can we be of any help to you and to our Lord?"


    Meanwhile, the two saints are surprised to know that there are still followers of their Lord that are yet to migrate to their Bases.

 Chapter 154 - C154 A Saints Scheme

    "We are glad to have you here. please, do help us eliminate the corrupted humans brought by the Demon."


    Alastar replied Darwin.


    When the three of them heard that the temple of life, Allen''s followers'' organization, they volunteered for the job. And yes, they had finally decided that they will be migrating to their Lord''s Base after this.


    "Yes, saint."


    Darwin and Madman Leonard then took out a halberd and prepared to fight.


    "Glenna, support us," old man Darwin asked.


    As Glenna heard it, she immediately used her skill.


    "Sage''s Eyes!"


    At almost the same time, the two also used their halberd skills.


    "Halberd ¨C Incarnate!"


    Their halberd skills were created by the two of them, themselves.


    Meanwhile, as if their halberd came to life, it pulled them in the direction they wanted to go. They dashed out of the Alastar''s sealed domain and met the corrupted humans head-on.


    "Fools!"


    Meanwhile, Kurkoren mocked them with a wide smile plastered on his face.


    "Kill them!" he commanded which made the corrupted humans dash towards the two of them. However, in the next moment, a sword ray is heading towards him.


    "Life Sword!"


    It was Jake who launched his attack and fought the Demon above. As of now, they are in the same ranks. Well, Kurkoren is now a Demon general, a rank on par with a saint.


    Indeed, he had grown a lot after Allen did not manage to defeat him.


    His growth in strength made him think that he is now stronger than Allen; however, he did not expect that Allen had a huge leap in strength. Fortunately, the bridge had arrived which restrained Allen.


    Meanwhile, although the bridge only had the strength of chaos Demon, a rank on par with two-winged and four-winged Angels, Allen is not confident of destroying it. He also knew that the bridge could destroy the planet at will. Hence, he could only ''invite'' them.


    If the Demons were not contended to the outcome of whatever they are planning to this world, they might unleash destruction that even Allen could not fend off.


    "Can I join the fray? Sleep!"


    As they were fighting, an enchanting female voice wafted in the air as she began attacking.


    "Slash!"


    As Alastar saw it, he grits his teeth and attacked using his domain. However, when his attack reached the Demon which was outside his domain, it was weakened to a great extent.


    "Hahaha! That tickles," the female Demon said.


    This Demon is none other than the sloth female-horned Demon that came out of the bridge.


    "Old man¡­mmmm¡­is that all you''ve got?"


    Meanwhile, Alastar could only grit his teeth. He cannot move his domain nor the array as it will expose the humans at the Base.


    "All of you, come back!"


    In the end, he could ask the trio to come back and defend from inside his domain.


    "Life and Death Sword!"


    Hearing that, Jake did not hesitate to use his strongest attack and went back to the array.


    At the same time, Glenna manifested chains and pulled the Darwin and Madman Leonard duo back inside the domain.


    "As long as there is demon Demon at the ranks beyond the chaos Demon, we would be safe."


    That is indeed the case, especially since they are in a world where Allen''s power is absolute.


    "I cannot feel the presence of the Demon of Gluttony. Where is he? I know he''s not dead."


    Ogloth, the horned female Demon of sloth, said.


    Since they came from the bridge at the same time, they have an indescribable link.


    "Also, where is the Demon of pride? I also don''t think he''s dead," Kurkoren interjected.


    Just like Ogloth and the others, he also has a link with Orginech the now known Divine Spirit of life and glory.


    "Hehe, we don''t have the Demon of pride but we have the Divine Spirit of War and Glory. However, we have the Demon of gluttony on our prison." Alastar replied.


    He is not oblivious that Orginech is once a Demon. The ranks of a saint allow them to access high-level information such as this. After all, Allen no longer has to worry about them backsliding because they had already fully surrendered themselves to Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, their Lord.


    Meanwhile, Alastar did not need to be obvious because the two Demons already understood the hidden meaning in their words.


    "Orginech had become a traitor?" Kurkoren mumbled.


    Orginech is akin to a boss whom he had followed in the past.


    "That''s not true. I don''t believe you."


    He refused to believe unless he could see it with his own eyes.


    "THAT''S NOT TRUE!" He yelled.


    "Hahaha, Demon, see it for yourself. He is at Base 501." Alastar is full of smiles.


    He immediately said where Orginech was in.


    "Korkuren, what are you planning?"


    At this moment, Ogloth guessed what he was planning and feared that he would leave. She could see that Kurkoren''s chaos grew to an unbelievable extent. However, as consequence, he had lost his resolve.


    He could no longer think straight.


    That is the consequence of too much chaos within the Demon.


    Although they are creatures of chaos, they still have limitations. It is the same as the Divine Spirits being rather limited to their authorities. Unless, of course, they devour other authorities from other Divine Spirits.


    "Hehe! Go now if you want to find the answer!"


    Adding fuel to the flame, Alastar tempted him.


    With that, Kurkoren turned around and began leaving without turning around as he dashed towards Base 501''s location.


    However, this is the moment that Alastar was waiting for.


    "Eight Polar Array! Move!"


    Alastar moved the array and sealed Ogloth within. The process also killed the corrupted humans.


    Meanwhile, all of that happened in a blink of an eye. Ogloth is unable to react accordingly resulting in her being captured.


    When that happened, Kurkoren looked back at them with Red eyes.


    He gritted his teeth because he knew that he just made sin to his fellow. However, at that time, it was as if something influenced him.


    "What did I just do?" he asked himself as he saw Alastar and Jake grinning while Ogloth was confined with him.

 Chapter 155 - C155 Allens Fear

    "What did I just do?" he asked himself as he saw Alastar and Jake grinning while Ogloth was confined.


    Now that he looks at the poles, only then that he discovered how terrifying they are. The authority of their Lord is branded on it.


    However, the authority that he could see is not the authority over life and death but authority over this planet.


    "Fuck!"


    At the same time, he realized that the Divine Spirit of Life and Death is only toying with them to train his followers.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, thunders rolled and the world trembled. Then, at the very same moment, the bridge disappeared. Along with it, the entrance of the Asgardian Realm that Allen and the others used to enter.


    "What just happened?" Kurkoren asked.


    "The relocation plan of our Lord began."


    Indeed, with the authority that Allen had, he relocated the planet to a relative coordinate to disconnect with the bridge.


    Of course, this is only temporary. He knew that the bridge would be able to locate the planet in a couple of months or so. However, that is already enough time for Allen to enact his plan with no worries. But of course, the matters that even he could not find are not included, just like the whispers back at Base 503 when he is still a chef.


    Meanwhile, at this moment, Kurkoren disappeared from his location as Allen delivered him to the Orginech.


    ¡­


    A few days later at Base 503.


    "Orginech, I did not expect that you betrayed us."


    Kurkoren was seated at the dining table along with Ogloth. If not for the golden collars on their neck, they would be no different to high-leveled guests invited by the Divine Spirit of War and Glory.


    There were three tables in a triangular position. One table is for the saints which are rather crowded for them. then, one for the Demons. And finally, another one of the Angels and Divine Spirits. At that table, there are five chairs.


    The one at the middle looked magnificent akin to a throne that is evidently reserved for Allen.


    Meanwhile, Orginech who was seated at the left side of the throne, answered, "the Divine Spirit of Life and Death brought me to light."


    That is his only answer; however, it contained more than enough answers.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, the magnificent door of the dining hall opened.


    "Our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, had arrived," declared Plague.


    With that, the entire room went silent. Then, Allen, with Orginech following him, entered and took a seat.


    At Allen''s right side, Plague was seated, and on the other side, it was Orginech''s seat.


    On the outer right beside Plague, Cyrus was seated. Then, on the other end, it was Cold Wind''s seat; however, he is not here.


    Their position is evident here that Allen indeed treated Plague as his right hand along with Orginech while the other Angels are his guards.


    In the next moment, female servants with veiled faces appeared from the door while carrying platters of foods with them and buckets of wines which they served at every table.


    "Let''s eat," Allen declared which prompted everybody to eat.


    Of course, the Demons dare not eat as the foods contain a high concentration of Divine energy. But contrary to them, the saints savored the taste as it was extremely beneficial for them


    At this moment, the only thing that could be heard is the sound of utensils hitting each other.


    After a while, when Kurkoren was rather bored, he spoke.


    "You''ve grown too strong," he said as he looked at Allen.


    However, Allen did not mind him as he continued to elegantly eat his food along with the others.


    "I wonder why did you keep us alive?" Kurkoren asked again.


    He is not discouraged to talk when Allen did not respond to him.


    "Are you planning to purify us?"


    Meanwhile, at this moment, Cyrus could no longer take it and spoke according to Allen''s subconscious.


    "Our Lord did not need you to become Divine Spirits connected to his. Very soon we''ll have plenty of Angels in our ranks."


    Hearing this, the saints'' hearts skipped a beat.


    They are not oblivious that after that rank of a saint is the ranks of an Angel.


    "Then, what do you have us here for?"


    At this moment, Allen stopped eating, wiped his lips with a table napkin, and asked Orginech.


    "Orginech, bring the Demon of gluttony here."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    With that, he too wiped his mouth and stood to do what his Lord asked him to do.


    After a few moments, he came back with a floating pole where Dor''gan was tied to.


    There, he looked pitiful. His demonic energy is so weak and is akin to a small candle flame swaying as the wind blew.


    "Orginech had tried his means and found out that you, Demons are up to something in this planet."


    Allen said as Orginech went back to his seat.


    "What did you do?"


    At this moment, Ogloth'' s voice is cold. She is wearing a human''s expression akin a sister who had her younger brother beaten by thugs.


    "I red his mind. Unfortunately, he did not know what you''re doing and is merely a diversion. Or should I say, a cannon fodder."


    Orginech replied in Allen''s silence.


    Since Orginech and Kurkoren manifested here, they did not know the plans of the Demon that had descended from the bridge.


    In fact, even now, Kurkoren is merely following Ogloth''s arrangements.


    At this moment, Ogloth clenched her fist and let the order from the ambient Divine energies in the hall assault him.


    As she did so, the demonic energies dissipated at a rate that made Allen and the others helpless.


    On the process, she spoke, "Our plan had already started and you cannot stop it."


    When Allen hears it, he immediately disappeared from the hall as he had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the same time, at Base 233 Annica walked out of her room for the first time.


    "It''s good to be back after a long time in slumber¡­"

 Chapter 156 - C156 Hera

    Meanwhile, at the same time, at Base 233 Annica walked out of her room for the first time.


    In the previous days, she stayed in her room and even refused to eat. Even her father, Sebastian, was helpless.


    However, he could not blame her and could only hope that she will recover very soon.


    Annica stretched his hand and tried to reach for the skies.


    "It''s good to be back after a long time in slumber. I wonder how had my husband been?"


    At this point, Annica is no longer the Annica that we knew. Well, the Annica that we knew is a teenager and did not have a husband.


    At the moment, the only one with whom we could associate the new Annica is the voice in her mind.


    Meanwhile, at this time, Allen appeared here after he left the dining hall.


    Initially, he is planning to look for a place to silently observe the Demons'' general course of actions. However, he was attracted by the divinity that came out from Annica''s body.


    "Annica? Oh¡­a Divine Spirit from a Divine slumber." Allen mumbled.


    Although he was surprised to see Annica being possessed by a Divine Spirit, he was not concerned. He thought that it was just normal. At most, he felt her rather pitiful.


    After all, even he possessed a mortal.


    Allen walked closer to her and asked.


    "It is good that there is another Divine Spirit at this era." Allen greeted her. "I am the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    "Hmm, the famous Divine Spirit of this era? I am Hera."


    With that, the two Divine Spirits awkwardly introduced themselves to each other.


    Meanwhile, Allen slightly tilted his head as he was not expecting her answer. He thought that by introducing his authority, the other party would also introduce hers.


    However, in the next second, Allen understood.


    There is no need for Hera to tell him her authority since Allen found out that her aura has a likeness to Orginech''s aura.


    She is a purified Demon.


    Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, at this moment, Apollo appeared along with Hades.


    "Your grace, Hera, it has been a long time¡­and¡­ Divine Spirit of Life and Death, I am not expecting you to be here."


    Just like the sun, Apollo had an energetic and cheerful personality.


    Meanwhile, Hades did not say a word and only made a slight bow to her while ignoring Allen.


    "Your Grace, let us have a tea party¡­Lord Divine Spirit of Life and Death, I beseech you, come with us."


    Apollo invited them for a tea party. However, that is only on the outside, the real reason for this is for a small gathering and to consolidate the relationship of the remaining Greek Gods to the powerful Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Although there are plenty of Divine Spirits among the Greek Gods, they did not have an advantage over Allen.


    First of all, Allen''s followers are concentrated on him. Moreover, he also has plenty of Divine crystals and was far more ancient than them. His authority is far stronger than theirs.


    ¡­


    They went to the previously known mount Olympus where Allen and the other Divine Spirit along with Predecessor Benjamin had a meeting.


    They talked plenty about the history as they tried to reminisce the time when the Divine Spirits ruled supreme on the planet.


    "Back in the time, I could remember how I sat beside my husband."


    "Indeed, your grace, you looked gorgeous by his side."


    "Thank you, Apollo. You''re young as ever, Sun God. As for you¡­Hades¡­oh dear, you''re still as gloomy as ever."


    Allen felt left out however, his pride did ring and allowed him to hear more about the history.


    ¡­


    They continued to talk until¡­


    "Unfortunately, our reign has to end."


    "Demons?"


    At this moment, Allen could no longer hold himself and interjected.


    "Indeed Lord Divine¡­"


    Allen stopped him as he felt rather awkward being called by his authority over and over again.


    "Allen!"


    For some reason, he wanted to use the name of the mortal that he had possessed.


    "Lord, Allen, initially, there is only one Demon who posed a great threat to our world..."


    With that, their history session began.


    "¡­Apophis, the world serpent. It was kept by the Divine Spirit of Light, Ra. Well, there are also other Demons; however, they are not worth mentioning."


    "In the past era, there are three great Divine Spirits¡­"


    Apollo explained but Hera interjected.


    "Ra, the Divine Spirit of Light; Odin, the Divine Spirit of Wisdom; and my husband, Zeus, the Divine Spirit of Lightning, Heaven''s Wrath."


    As she said that, there is a wide smile plastered on her face. then, she waved her hand as she blush like a teenager. "You can continue."


    After saying what he wants to say, she stopped talking and lets Apollo continue.


    "Ra ruled over the dark space; Odin is the Strategic General; and finally, Zeus is the guard of the human world."


    "With the three of them, there is peace in the whole planet. However, peace is not everlasting as it was simply the calmness before the storm."


    "During peaceful times, we had forgotten to guard ourselves. Although Odin warned us that something powerful is coming, we did not take it seriously. In the end, we are full of guilt as he fought the war by himself while we feast in the human world and enjoy ourselves. As a result, we could only grit our teeth as we lose the whole Asgard, which is Odin''s domain."


    "Odin fought very a powerful fire Demon named Surtur. The Demon has complete authority over the seven sins."


    At this moment, Allen''s heart skipped a beat as he could not imagine the power of a Demon with seven sins. He speculated that the Demons that are currently lingering here are mere infants compared to it.


    Sigh!


    "Despite our regrets, there is nothing we could do. Apophis the Demon that Ra was guarding fed from the chaos brought by Surtur and devoured the whole Egypt."


    As Allen heard the word devour, he was confused.


    "How could he¡­"


    Allen asked a question; however, Hades interjected with his cold voice.


    "Who said order cannot be turned chaos?"


    For the second time, Allen''s heart skipped a beat as he found it logical.


    Meanwhile, Apollo continued to where he stopped.


    "At that time, we are fortunate as the Demons did not think that we are a big threat. Instead, Apophis and Surtur fought each other to get something."


    "Those very items are the same treasure that gave life to us, the Divine Spirits of the past era."


    At this moment, Allen was full of expectation regarding what is it.

 Chapter 157 - C157 The Nine Great Divine Spirits

    "Those very items are the same treasure that gave life to us, the Divine Spirits of the past era."


    Allen is very interested in the treasures of one of the Divine Spirits that assaulted them back in the time.


    "Hehe! I will take it if I have time." Allen thought inwardly. "It is only rightful for me to have your weapons after your death. That is the payment of killing me."


    Meanwhile, Apollo continued to explain.


    "The Eternal of the Norse, which is also our hearth fire. Then, there is also the obelisk of Egypt, BenBen."


    Allen listened ''intently''. His attention is all on Apollo which made the latter rather awkward being stared at intently by a Divine Spirit that is a lot more powerful than him.


    "So, where did those things come from?" Allen could no longer take it and asked. "Did it come from Ymir?"


    Hearing what Allen said, Apollo along with the others had their eyes wide open.


    "I see. Is Ymir part one of the Divine Spirit in your era?"


    Apollo regained his resolve as he thought it is not a surprise for Allen to be able to know Ymir. After all, according to the legends, his body parts are what compose the whole world.


    "Yes," Allen promptly answered. "However, he is not known as such. He is known as the Divine Spirit of primordial flame. In front of him, even the sun would pale in comparison."


    By now, Allen had finally confirmed that Ymir is indeed the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. The eternal flame alone is already enough to prove it.


    At the same time, although Allen knew the eternal flame, he is not sure about the obelisk called BenBen. However, Allen did not think that its worth is not any lower than the eternal flame.


    Ymir, the Divine Spirit of Primordial Fire, would not take it with him if it wasn''t. Furthermore, Apollo and the others are not fools not to see its worth.


    "Is Ymir powerful?" is the first question that Apollo asked as he had confirmed that Allen and Ymir are of the same era.


    Meanwhile, Hera and Hades also had gleaming eyes eager to know who are the nine most powerful Divine Spirits that Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death had mentioned.


    "There are nine Divine Spirits that ruled supreme at my time. One of them is the Divine Spirit of Primordial Fire."


    At this point, Allen had a nostalgic expression. The good old days seemed to be just yesterday, at the same time not.


    "Tell us, how powerful they are," Hera asked.


    "The Divine Spirit of Primordial Fire could know if you try to have profane thoughts against him and he would kill you at the moment."


    Gasp!


    Allen and the others at this time would only be able to know if their name was mentioned. However, just like the Divine Spirit of Primordial Fire, he could also hear the thoughts of the mortals regarding him.


    "Furthermore, his subconscious is enough to kill an admiral at our time."


    Gulp!


    Apollo and the others swallowed a mouthful of saliva as they heard it. Although they could kill an admiral, they would need to spend a bit of Divine energy. However, the Divine Spirit of Primordial Fire did not need to do so.


    "You said there are nine Divine Spirits with such power. Who are they?"


    Hera asked.


    "The Divine Spirit of Primordial Fire, the Divine Spirit of Eternal Light and Darkness, the Divine Spirit of Time and Space, the Divine Spirit of Creation and Destruction, the Divine Spirit of Illusion and Reality, the Divine Spirit of Void, the Divine Spirit of Desire, the Divine Spirit of Myriad Elements, the Divine Spirit of fate."


    A/N: void or emptiness.


    "That''s only eight," Hera complained.


    Of course, the ninth is the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    "I forgot, the last is not worth mentioning as he killed by the eight."


    Allen then stood ad prepared to leave.


    "The Demons are up to something. Although I have already killed them, they left some spawns.


    Before Allen could leave, Hades spoke, "the planet had shifted."


    "I moved the planet to temporarily disconnect it to the bridge," Allen replied.


    There s no need for him to hide anything, the Divine Spirits are not foolish or something.


    Furthermore, Allen is the only Divine Spirit that had the ability to do so. The others were just too weak.


    "Lord Allen, before you leave, my husband is in your follower''s body."


    Hearing it, Allen tilted his head and scoffed.


    "What do you want?" Allen asked.


    However, Hera remained silent. She is not a fool not to see that Allen is rather displeased.


    "You have already taken one of my followers but you still want to take another one?"


    Allen''s look gave chills.


    "However, we can bargain about that. Hehe!" Allen wore a sly smile.


    "¡­"


    "You can have Jeremy. However, you must give me something in return."


    At this moment, Hera felt chills on her back.


    Having already possessed Annica''s body, she had no choice but to give something in return to Allen, the Lord of the girl whom she possessed.


    "¡­"


    Hera remained silent for a while before answering.


    "My sin!"


    She decisively replied.


    Meanwhile, as Allen heard it, he raised one of his eyebrows and asked.


    "I am a Divine Spirit, what would I gain by taking your source?"


    Allen smiled inwardly. Then, after a while, he continued.


    "However, on second thought, it may be a precious research material."


    Although Allen''s words are rather unpleasant to hear, she could only grit her teeth and prepare to dig out his sin.


    "I have two sins; lust and pride."


    As she said that, she transformed her hand into a claw. However, before she could even take out her sin, Allen hit her with a clamp of Divine energy.


    "Fool, I did not say that I will take your sin now."


    Allen waved his hand and created a Divine contract.

 Chapter 158 - C158 Atlas

    After Allen signed a Divine contract with Hera, she immediately proceeded in her plans to revive Zeus as soon as possible.


    However, Allen disregarded her. He also went on with the things that he is planning to do.


    "Orginech¡­"


    As of now, a week had passed and Allen is in Base 501.


    "¡­how''s everything going?"


    "My Lord, I already have prepared the things accordingly. At the same time, the Demons is about to enact their plan."


    Although Allen and Orginech seemed to be not caring in the mundane world, they were aware of everything. Especially, Allen, he knew everything about this since he has complete authority over the planet.


    Meanwhile, Orginech is relying on the intelligence network of the temple of life.


    Indeed, Allen''s followers have the best information network.


    Although most of them are already at Allen''s three bases. There are plenty in the human bases from Base 1-500. Most of them are normal folks.


    Although they might not necessarily know the high-level information, they provide a real-time stream of news on the Bases of the military.


    Meanwhile, the military is helpless with this. Allen''s authority is spreading to their territory.


    At the same time, according to Predecessor Benjamin''s command, they dare not stop Allen''s spread of faith.


    "Good¡­go and try to stop them."


    Allen commanded.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    ¡­


    After a few days, Orginech is seated cross-legged in the clouds. He was looking down at the first and most gorgeous Base of the humans, Base 001.


    RUMBLE!


    However, in the next second, the earth trembled which made cracks appear in the ground. Then, from within, a pillar with a length of one mile and a diameter of fifty meters blotted the sky.


    However, that''s not all. Atop it, there lays a statue of a topless man with bulky muscles.


    "AHHHHH!"


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, save us from this damnation!"


    Screams of the people inhabitants of the Base could be seen below. At the same time, Orginech could also see rather thick threads of Divine energy coursing towards him and entering the mark that binds him.


    Those Divine energies came from the desperate prayers of Allen''s believers.


    "Bliss!"


    At this moment, Orginech could not ignore the pleas of his Lord''s followers.


    He stretched his hand in which Divine light shone. In the next second, the civilians were already saved.


    Meanwhile, the statue of a man atop the pillar exuded an aura of strength that seemed to be able to hold the sky.


    At the same time, as the aura appeared, Allen felt that the planet seemed to have its systems relived.


    The law on the planet was enhanced. Furthermore, Allen felt that all of a sudden, the space where the planet was in had gone a lot sturdier.


    However, in the next second, the pillars cracked and everything that Allen felt seemed to be an illusion. Moreover, the enhanced system of the world is weakened.


    Allen, with his authority over this world, could notice even the smallest change in the system of the world.


    "What just happened?" Orginech asked himself.


    As a Divine, he could also feel the change in the systematic laws of the planet. Furthermore, since he was connected to Allen, at this moment, his senses towards the systematic laws of the planet are second only to his Lord.


    "RAAAARGGGGHHHHH!"


    An angry shout resonated in the sky as the pillar broke into fragments.


    Thud!


    At the same time, a thud could be heard as a man landed on the ground with his bare feet.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    "Who might you be? A friend or foe?"


    Orginech''s eyebrows met with each other as he looked at the man.


    From where he was, he knew that the man is the statue atop the pillar. Or to be more precise, the statue became a man which broke the pillar with a punch.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, five hooded figures approached the man.


    They then took out a box and presented it to the man.


    "Lord Atlas, finally you''re freed. We present you Pandora''s box."


    At first, the man did not have a good expression on them. However, as he heard they are presenting him the pandora''s box, his expression changed.


    "Pandora''s Box? Hehe! Humans have the guts to open the Box of Carnality."


    However, the hooded men did not know what is the Box of Carnality. Of course, they are also not a fool not to be able to associate it with the known pandora''s box.


    Meanwhile, Atlas'' expression changed as he touched the box.


    "It seemed that humans are not a fool to simply give the Box of Carnality¡­tell me what do you want."


    Well, the reason why Atlas did not notice the Box of Carnality is that it is not the real one. At first, he assumed that it must be sealed but it proved otherwise when he held it.


    "Boss wants to meet you," one of the hooded figures answered.


    "Really? Tell him to come here."


    "This¡­"


    The five hooded figures did not know how to respond. Fortunately, in the next second, he took back what he said.


    "Go on ahead of me, I will follow you."


    Whoosh!


    After saying that, he did not wait for their reply and immediately left.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, he appeared before Orginech in the clouds.


    "It seemed that the Demons plan to release a Divine."


    Indeed, the Atlas is a Divine. He reeks an aura not much different than Orginech.


    "Divine? Hehe. Indeed, the only natural Divine Spirit. The others are already created by those foreign objects," he scoffed then asked, "Why are you lingering in the shadows like a mouse?"


    "How can the clouds be shadows?"


    "¡­"


    "It matters not, today, you will die."


    Bam!


    Atlas punched Orginech. However, the latter leaped backward and avoided him.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death gave me the title Divine Spirit of War and Glory; however, I still have not proved that I am indeed the Divine Spirit of War and Glory¡­"


    Orginech is rather excited for his first fight.


    "¡­be grateful, you will be the first one that I will kill."

 Chapter 159 - C159 Atlas 2

    "¡­be grateful, you will be the first one that I will kill."


    In the next instant, a sword and armor magically appeared on Orginech''s body. Of course, they are, at most, made of Divine energy, not real weapons unlike the staff that Allen''s followers, General Bren and Cold Wind, first got.


    "Charge!"


    Orginech charged towards Atlas and prepared his sword bash.


    Crack!


    However, when he attacked, the latter simply punched the side of the sword and broke it.


    "Strong!"


    That is the only word that Orginech could think of.


    "Are you not in your weakened state?"


    Indeed, Atlas is supposed to be weakened as he just woke up from his Divine slumber, however, it seemed that it''s the other way around.


    "Hahaha! Weakened? I am the Divine Spirit of Strength and Force. Even Zeus fears me and schemed against me."


    Rumble!


    Atlas is about to attack Orginech; however, he was interrupted by a familiar rumble of thunder that he hated the most.


    "Atlas, who would have thought that you''re already awakened¡­and oh, you''re fighting? Bloodthirsty and ferocious, just like ancient times."


    "Acquaintances, great!" Orginech was rather stunned.


    "Zeus, I will kill you!"


    The moment that Atlas saw Zeus, he raged. However, he still has the fight to finish.


    Whoosh!


    Without intending to waste any more seconds, he leaped towards Orginech and attempted to kill him. However, Orginech is already not there.


    He had already left and was laughing at them.


    "Hehe! Fight until both of you are gravely injured."


    Crackle!


    Meanwhile, Zeus did not let this opportunity pass. He hit Atlas with his thunderbolt.


    "Fuck you, Zeus. Despicable."


    "Hehe!"


    However, Zeus did not mind him and began shooting a round of thunder. As he did so, heaven seemed to be angry and started pouring all its might.


    Fortunately, Atlas is not a fool not to punch Zeus'' thunderbolts.


    Well, after all, ''he is Divine''. Instead, he kept leaping to avoid them.


    "This can''t go on."


    If this goes on, he will end up defeated. However, on second thought, he did not think that Zeus could go on like this for a long time. After all, just like him, Zeus is a newly awakened Divine Spirit from a Divine slumber.


    "Zeus, what are you trying to do? Deplete your Divine energy? Hehe!"


    Atlas mocked Zeus. However, the latter did not care. Instead, he continued attacking with all his might.


    "Heaven''s Wrath!"


    RUMBLE!


    The thunderclouds rolled and poured down their might towards the earth. Or to be precise, it poured down towards Atlas.


    "Hahaha! Zeus, I don''t think this is Heaven''s Wrath. It is more of small rain."


    Zeus'' current Heaven''s Wrath is not like in the past. It is weak. However, this is no surprise since he had just woken up and did not have plenty of Divine energy.


    "..."


    Zeus'' expression is grim. However, he did not have a way to retort.


    Zap! Zap! Zap!


    Meanwhile, Atlas is dancing with the lightning.


    Although he mocked Zeus, he is not a fool to let Zeus'' lightning hit him for no reason.


    "Gale Dragon!"


    Atlas retaliated. He punched towards the sky.


    His punch is so strong which made the wind surge towards the thunderclouds which defused them.


    However, despite that, Zeus is not worried nor anxious. Instead, his heart and mind are as calm as a million years old mountain.


    "Holy Shock!"


    Indeed, that is the skill that Jeremy is using. In fact, if one simply looked at his appearance, one will mistake him for Jeremy. Fortunately, the Divine spirits did not base on looks but on the spirit.


    Zap!


    With a zap, Zeus appeared in front of Atlas and gave the latter a punch with his fist covered with lightning.


    This happened in a blink of an eye which made Atlas unable to dodge. All he could do is lessen the damage.


    But beyond his expectation, Zeus attacked again.


    "Holy Fist!"


    Thanks to Jeremy''s understanding, he could use this skill.


    In the next second, a bolt of golden lightning struck down towards Atlas.


    This lightning did not only have Zeus'' authority but also Allen''s. It contained double damage.


    However, Atlas was still fine and was barely bruised, of course, from the outside.


    Only Atlas knew how much damage did he received. However, he would not tell Zeus.


    Zap!


    Zeus summoned another lightning. Unfortunately, Altas is no longer there. He had fleed.


    "Fuck! That bastard! Did he team with another Divine Spirit? How come I could not identify whose authority is it?"


    Indeed, Zeus and Allen made a temporary alliance.


    "Zeus, that was nice; however, you did not manage to kill the man."


    Orginech appeared in Zeus'' front after the fight.


    "I could have killed the man if you helped me."


    Zeus retorted.


    However, Orginech simply smiled.


    "The man is already dead the moment that he opposed us."


    Hearing Orginech''s reply, Zeus did not know what to say.


    He is not oblivious that Allen had devoured Gaea''s authority. Furthermore, he also knew that Allen is a Divine Spirit from the time when Divine spirits rilled supreme in all worlds.


    Meanwhile, Zeus stretched limbs and cracked his knuckles.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death¡­just how powerful is he?"


    "Hehe! Do something that my Lord, the Divine spirit of Life and Death, doesn''t like and he will show you just how powerful he is."


    "Gulp!"


    Of course, Zeus would not do that. He just woke up from his Divine slumber and would not provoke old-time Divine Spirits.


    "Life and death worked too well with lightning."


    Zeus changed the topic as he remembered the sensation when he used the Holy Fist.


    The golden lightning bolt at that time seemed to be able to destroy everything on its path.


    "Indeed, it is very strong, I wonder if my Lord is interested in your authority? Hehe!"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, after Atlas left, he followed the five hooded figures.


    If Admiral Yu is here, he would surely know the place where the five hooded figures led Atlas.


    Indeed, this is the place where Predecessor Benjamin lives; the abandoned military base from the past era.

 Chapter 160 - C160 GLORY!

    0160


    Step! Step! Step!


    Atlas slowly strode the Base as he arrived. He did not see the five hooded figures but he could feel their presence here.


    "Welcome, Lord atlas, the pillar of the sky."


    One of the hooded figures arrived along with Predecessor Benjamin.


    "Old man, it is you who have the Box of Carnality?"


    "Hehe! So, what if I am?"


    Predecessor Benjamin could see greed on Atlas'' face after he said it.


    "Give it to me or die!"


    "Hahaha, try to kill me, let''s see what will happen."


    The old man is not afraid of his threat, not even a bit.


    Meanwhile, Atlas tilted his head and observed the surrounding. In the next second, he wore a smile as he understood why is the old man confident that he would not kill him.


    "Just because this place is isolated you think that I would not dare kill you?"


    Unfortunately for him, Atlas did not get it. Instead, he clenched his fist and got ready to punch the old man.


    However, before he could land it, Predecessor Benjamin waved his hand and revealed a crack on the base''s wall.


    Shivers!


    When that happened, Atlas shivered as he finally understood.


    "Hahaha! Did you get it? I reckon you''re already attacked by Divine Spirits; however, those are not the most powerful ones."


    "What do you want?"


    At this point, Atlas knew that he should compromise.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, back at Base 503, or to be precise, at Tartarus, Cyrus arrived.


    "My Lord, there is a crisis in the elven kingdom. I have already evacuated the elves."


    "The Jotnar finally acted? What prompted them to do so?"


    That is the first question that Allen thought of.


    Although he is not very familiar with them, he knew that a group of such creatures would not act without much reason.


    "My Lord, there are traces of eternal fire at the Asgardian Realm and the Jotnar had their hands on it¡­"


    When Allen heard this, he had his eyes wide open. He is eying at the eternal fire along with the obelisk, BenBen when he had heard of it


    "...after that, they had decided to wage war on the elves, dwarves, and all non-demonic creatures."


    Meanwhile, it could be seen that that Cold Wind is rather pale which could be due to his injuries.


    "Take this¡­"


    Allen gave him a Divine crystal that he could use to heal. At the same time, he gave some Divine crystals to the others which are enough for them to rank up.


    Of course, the amount of Divine crystals that Allen gave Cold Wind is not enough for him to ranks up but it is more than enough for him to recover to his peak state and have more for him to use in the future.


    Meanwhile, the reason why Allen did not give enough Divine crystals for him to break through is that he is not yet ready.


    "Assist the others, I will personally take action in the Asgardian Realm."


    Allen knew that he cannot be careless at the Asgardian Realm. Otherwise, he would not be able to get what he wants.


    ¡­


    "Life, do you know where is the base of the Jotnar?"


    As Allen arrived at Asgard, he immediately went to the Tree of Life.


    "Life and Death, thank you for keeping my childeren."


    However, little did the Tree of Life know that Allen is not only planning to save the elves but also him.


    Allen had a feeling that the Tree of Knowledge would useful for him in the upcoming years.


    "Life, I can put you in my Divine kingdom and let you have a small authority."


    Allen asked which the Tree of Life promptly accepted.


    "Okay!"


    It''s not that the Tree of Life is careless, it''s just that he fully trusted Allen. Furthermore, they have a Divine contract with each other.


    "We need to have fairies," Allen said as he stroked his chin a while later.


    Meanwhile, the Tree of Life was stunned by what Allen said.


    The fairies are at the same rank as angels.


    The reason why they would not become angels is because of the oddity of their race, which came from the Tree of Life.


    Indeed, Allen could not kill the Tree of Life if he wants the elves to continue serving him. Well, in the first place, Allen is not even thinking about it.


    Meanwhile, as the Tree of Life heard Allen, he went silent. He too knew that it is better said than to be done especially since there is no one among the elves that had reached the requirement of becoming one.


    "None of my elves had reached the ranks of a saint or a sainte."


    The first and foremost prerequisite to becoming a fairy is to become a druid at the ranks of a saint.


    "Don''t worry about that."


    In the next second, an array appeared in the sky which then sucked the Tree of Life inside. Of course, the Tree of Life did not resist knowing that Allen is about to put him in his Divine Kingdom.


    ¡­


    "In this war with the Jotnar, our Lord it with us. He will be watching us. Hence, I beseech you, please do your best. kill as many as you can¡­"


    At the moment, Allen had enacted his plan. he will lead the elves to fight the Jotnars, at the same time, he will use this to strengthen their faith to the ranks of a saint which is a preparation for him to create fairies.


    "...I am not requesting this as a King but as a follower of our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. Also, please do remember what caused the demise of our Moon Goddess?" the elven king, Bragnoun said as he tries to boost the morale of his army.


    "They may not look the same as the ones that our ancestors foretold us but they are still creatures born from chaos. Killing them would be the start of our vengeance for our late Goddess. At the same time, this would also bring glory to our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    "..."


    The Army went silent for a while before becoming wild.


    "GLORY!"


    It is unknown who is the first one who said that; however, whoever he is, he just made the army wild.


    "GLORY!"


    "GLORY!"


    "GLORY!"


    "GLORY!"

 Chapter 161 - C161 Loki

    "Glory and Honor to the Divine Spirit of Life and Death!"


    "Glory and Honor to the Divine Spirit of Life and Death!"


    "Glory and Honor to the Divine Spirit of Life and Death!"


    Allen is leading the elves to war with the Jotnar while he was riding atop Stripes'' back. Indeed, Stripes is like Allen''s one and only mount.


    "Stripes, the Jotnar once dominated bullied us. Now is the time for revenge," allen mumbled to Stripes.


    Hearing this, Stripes was pumped up.


    "Scouts, I bless you with the stealth of death!" Allen said as they arrived at the base of the Jotnar.


    Allen used the concept that death to give stealth to his elven scouts.


    Among the scouts is the Druid named Tareed. He is one of the heads of the elven religion.


    Right now, he is one of Allen''s most faithful followers among the elven kingdom. Furthermore, he had created a variant of a druid class combining the life part of the druid''s power and Allen''s death part of the authority.


    It is called the Dark Druid.


    When Allen first noticed them, he wore a wide smile as he was very satisfied with it.


    "Dark Druids, let''s go!"


    When they are ready, the scouts set out.


    The scouts are mostly composed of Dark Druids.


    ¡­


    A while later, Allen sensed a reek of death from the Jotnar''s camp which indicates that the elves finally entered the base and started a killing spree.


    However, he too knew that the reek of death did not come from the deaths of the Jotnar but rather to the unfortunate scouts who were caught.


    Although Allen granted them stealth, the Jotnar is not a weakling not to be able to counter it. However, not all of them could see through the scouts'' stealth. Only the powerful ones and in some places that were installed with array especially to counter stealthy intruders.


    "We don''t need to kill, all we have to do is to find as much information as we can. This will provide plenty of help to our Lord and to the race¡­also, don''t forget to find the whereabouts of the eternal flame."


    After a week, the scouts that Allen sent finally came back with only half of their numbers. However, they bring good news to Allen.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, we have found the location of the Eternal Fire."


    That is indeed pleasant news.


    "Bring me there," Allen asked.


    ¡­


    "Hmm, this place is truly demonic," Allen commented.


    The place of the Jotnar, compared to Allen''s place, is rather gloomy.


    Allen and the scout entered a cave deep underground.


    "Who would have thought that there is a spacious cave in this place?"


    Indeed, if not for the information that the elves had gotten and with Allen''s small authority inside the realm, they would not be able to locate this.


    "Let''s go!"


    Along with Allen is Tareed, the Druid, and some other Dark Druids.


    The place of the Jotnar is filled with demonic energy, fortunately, Allen had the Dark Eye which is also the relic that the Ratatoskr gave him back at the time.


    A/N: Allen named the relic, Dark Eye.


    Rumble!


    Allen and the others heard a rumble in the cave. However, Allen knew that this is only normal for some reason.


    Meanwhile, after a few more walks, Allen and the others reached the main lodging of the Jotnar.


    In the place, there are tall houses. At the same time, only did Allen truly realize just how spacious the cave is.


    "Who comes there?"


    A voice resonated in the cave''s sky.


    "Oh¡­they have already discovered us?"


    Allen was rather stunned; however, in the next second, Allen did not think that this might be so.


    "My Lord, I think they found us," Tareed anxiously said.


    "Hmm, I think so too," allen replied. "Go on, I will try to delay them."


    Of course, allen would not try to fight head-on. If he did, he would be at a disadvantage since then he will be out from the stealth of the Dark Eye.


    "Let''s try this," allen took out a small mark. After that, he crushed it and towards one of the residents of the Jotnar.


    Boom!


    In the next second, the demonic energies surged towards where allen threw the crushed mark. After which, a resonating explosion was heard.


    "Hehehe!" Allen was laughing as he flees the place.


    The dark eye hides his scent from almost anything; however, he is not invisible. He would be discovered if he could be directly seen.


    "Intruders! Find them!"


    In the next second, loud thuds in the ground were heard as the Jotnar rushed towards the location.


    "What is the cause of this?"


    "Are the intruders here?"


    The Jotnar are not oblivious that there are intruders in the area. Whoever discovered them already notified his underlings.


    At the same time, Allen went in the opposite direction from where his followers went. He headed to where the Eternal Fire was according to the information that the scouts gave him.


    "Something''s wrong. Why are the Jotnars so lax?"


    Indeed, only now did Allen realize that the Jotnars are rather relaxed. Although they had set up their defense, Allen did not think that this is enough.


    "Be careful! I don''t want any one of you to be captured."


    Allen told his elves that are with him with his means.


    In the next instant, Allen tried to use his authority over the realm.


    "Hello, Divine Spirit of Life and Death!"


    However, he was greeted by a smiling middle-aged man.


    Instead of getting the information that he want, he instead saw a face. Fortunately, the face is not ugly. Otherwise, he would have been creeped out.


    Allen raised his eyebrow and asked, "who might you be?"


    "That''s not important¡­I want to trade with you."


    The face said. However, Allen had a bad feeling about it. His Divine premonition is throbbing.


    "What trade?"


    "I will give you the Eternal Fire," the man said with a ''polite'' grin.


    "And what do you want in return?" Allen asked. He knew that there are no free meals in this world.


    "Hahaha. You''re an intelligent Divine Spirit to talk to."


    "Hahaha, tell me, who are you?"


    Although he praised Allen, Allen would not be careless not to know the name and the authority of the man he was walking to.


    Indeed, Allen could see the man as divine.


    "Hahaha, I am called by many names. However, everyone loves to call me the trickster."


    The man said with a wide grin.

 Chapter 162 - C162 Surtur, Odins Eye

    "Hahaha, I am called by many names. However, everyone loves to call me the trickster."


    Hearing what the man said, Allen found it rather hilarious.


    "Trickster¡­eh? Should I believe you, then?"


    "Hehe, do you not want the Eternal Fire?"


    The man chuckled.


    Meanwhile, at this point, Allen was doubting if the man is a Demon in Divine Spirits'' clothing. However, he could clearly see that man has rich Divine energy.


    "I don''t care about your name, tell me your authority," Allen said.


    A Divine Spirit did not care about names. What they cared about the most is the authority because names are just words which they will be called while the authority is their source of existence.


    "Hahaha, that does not matter. Choose, do you want the Eternal Fire or Not?"


    "Deception!"


    In a matter of a second, Allen managed to guess the latter''s authority.


    If Allen is a man from our era, Allen would know the man as Loki.


    Meanwhile, when Loki is silent, Allen took advantage of it and spoke, "Divine Spirit of Deception, let''s have a trade, I want the Eternal Fire. Tell me what do you want in return?"


    Hence their deal had begun.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death, we''ll discuss the matters after we got the Eternal Fire. The Demons are about to do something to the Eternal Fire."


    "Eh? Come on."


    Allen released himself from the vision and went on ahead.


    "Hehehe, cunning one."


    Meanwhile, Allen did not think that the man had good intentions. At the same time, if the man could really give him the Eternal Fire, Allen would take it with open arms. However, he knew that there are no free foods in the world.


    "Just what are you planning?"


    After a while, Allen could finally sense the aura of the Eternal Fire. However, Allen did not only feel that¡­


    "Demon¡­Powerful Demon," Allen mumbled unto himself.


    "Why did you stop?" Loki''s voice reverberated towards Allen''s ear.


    "I''m waiting for you," Allen replied with a smile.


    "Let''s go." the man said. However, Allen did not follow.


    Instead, he took out a mark the same as the one he first took out and threw it to Loki.


    Boom!


    For the second time, he caused an explosion from the demonic energies in the surrounding.


    Everything that was caught in the explosion disintegrated. Except for the man.


    "Hahaha!"


    Allen laughed. However, the man is glaring at him with hatred.


    "It seemed that you no longer want the Eternal Fire," Loki said.


    "Let''s have a Divine contract," Allen replied with a smirk.


    "Too late!" Loki scoffed.


    Then, all of a sudden, there are five Lokis at Allen''s front. However, he could not find the real one. It is as if they are his perfect replica.


    "Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, die!" all of Loki''s images said at the same time.


    The demonic energy in the surroundings surged. Then, the next thing that Allen knew is that he was being besieged by the five Lokis.


    Whoosh!


    Each of the Loki stroke their dagger with great precision almost giving Allen no time to dodge. However, Allen, in the first place is not thinking of dodging. As a Divine, his body is resilient and powerful as it was made of purely condensed Divine energy. However, it could be said that it is also the same for the latter.


    Thud! Thud! Pam! Pam!


    At this fight, Allen could only use his fist and feet but not his authority and Divine energy.


    "Hehe! Divine Spirit of Life and Death, let''s see if you can survive this."


    After fighting for a while, the five Loki backed away from Allen.


    No matter what they did they could not defeat them and were rather frustrated about it.


    Meanwhile, Allen prepared himself to counter their next attack. However, their attack came unexpectedly to him.


    "Odin''s Eye! Unseal!"


    In the next moment, Allen lost his stealth. The dark eyes, for some reason, stopped working. However, it is not hard to guess that the five Loki''s tampered with it.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, as the aura of his rich Divine energy was released, the demonic energies surged and assaulted Allen.


    "Argh¡­shit!"


    Fortunately, Allen did not come unprepared.


    "Seal!"


    Allen took out a bigger mark than the two he had taken out before. Moreover, if not for their different sizes, they would have been not have been totally the same.


    Whoooosh!


    At this moment, the surging demonic energies calmed down as Allen''s aura of rich Divine energy is once again sealed.


    "Interesting! Is that a Demon''s fragmented sin?"


    Just as Loki said, it is indeed a Demon''s sin which Allen fragmented.


    After all, he had plenty of demons in his custody.


    However, Allen''s expression is gloomy. This shouldn''t be used. Furthermore, the relic that he was relying on the most is now unusable.


    "Congratulations trickster, you have angered me!"


    Allen''s voice is as chilly as winter.


    "Die!"


    He clamped a pack of his Divine energy coated with the seal of from the fragmented demon''s sin, which they coursed towards Loki.


    Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, as all of the Loki''s saw it, they had their eyes wide open and quickly tried to evade it.


    Each of them flee in different directions in hopes to minimize the damage; however, to their surprise, the clamp of energy was divided into five and followed each of them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen no longer cared about them and immediately left.


    He needs to do his thing fast. His protection from the fragmented demon sin would not last long.


    It will soon disappear.


    Whoosh!


    After rushing for thirty minutes with unbelievable speed, he finally saw the Eternal Fire.


    However, he saw something terrifying.


    A fiery demon was forming amidst Eternal Fire.


    "DEATH!"


    Without hesitation, Allen used his authority over death as he attempted to kill the emerging demon.


    However, he clearly failed as a gigantic black hand blocked his attack.


    But the hand was spared along with its owner.


    It was assaulted by Allen''s order of death.


    Whoosh!


    "I, Surtur, is back!"


    In the next moment, a demonic voice reverberated in the sky as the demon amidst the Eternal Fire was revived.

 Chapter 163 - C163 War

    "I, Surtur, is back!"


    In the next moment, a demonic voice reverberated in the sky as the demon amidst the Eternal Fire was revived.


    "Fire Demon, Surtur?" Allen mumbled.


    He was stunned. "Is he not dead? Wait, the Olympians did not mention that they died?"


    Allen''s eyes widened as he thought about what happened to them. Although the Demon is in its weakened state, Allen is not sure how strong will it become when it regained its power.


    "SURGE!"


    Surtur made the demonic energy surge as he noticed Allen.


    After that, the thin demonic energy became thick all of a sudden. At the time when Allen and the others first entered the Asgardian Realm.


    At the same time, it was not only the demonic energy that had gone thick, the divine energy in the other region.


    "Kill the Divine Spirit!"


    Surtur then yelled as he commanded the Jotnar.


    Meanwhile, the Jotnar has long been prepared to attack him and was simply waiting for the command of his Lord.


    "Frost Storm!" the Jotnar said with his hoarse voice.


    At that exact time, Frost made up of demonic energy appeared in the air, and coursed its way toward Allen is now attempting to escape.


    Allen''s path behind him was frozen by the Jotnar''s storm.


    Fortunately, Allen had a seal on his body that came from the fragmented Demon''s sin.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The Jotnar throttled as it desperately chases Allen. However, Allen is not Divine for nothing. Although he was not using Divine energy, his body that was condensed by Divine energy is very strong which let him outrun the Demon.


    Truth to be told, Allen is not really escaping from the Jotnar but from the Demon and the thick demonic energy. Unfortunately, the Jotnar did not know this. He could not see Allen''s true power behind the seal.


    Whoosh!


    After Allen paced away from the Demon, Allen smirked and turned around all of a sudden and attack the Jotnar. And, due to its suddenness, the Jotnar is unable to defend resulting in its death.


    In the next second, Allen spared a few seconds from escape and dug the heart of the Jotnar which he sealed in his storage.


    This is rather valuable research material. Well, at most, Allen will simply hand it to Orginech for research. However, there''s not much problem with it. he had been his slave.


    After a few moments, Allen is back with his elves.


    "Retreat!"


    The first thing that he did was to make his elves retreat.


    Despite being reluctant, Allen needs to cancel his plans for a while. He knew he cannot fight the Demon in its territory.


    "Damn that Demon, I could kill you with a few Divine crystals if not for the Eternal Fire."


    The moment that Allen saw the Eternal Fire, he knew that it is the authority of the Divine Spirit of Primordial Fire.


    Meanwhile, although the elves are confused, they retreated with Allen''s command.


    "My Lord, may I ask why we are retreating?" the Elven King, Melandrach, said with a bow.


    "The Demons had already gotten the Eternal Fire," Allen replied as he rode Stripes'' back.


    Hearing what Allen said, the Elven King sighed. He is not oblivious that their Lord is lusting over the Eternal Fire. However, they dare not say a thing against it. Furthermore, they instead wanted to help their Lord get it.


    "Retreat!" with that, the Elven King followed Allen and retreated to the place with thick Divine energy.


    When they arrived at the place, Allen already used some of his Divine energy and created a wall as their first line of defense and he standing mightily standing in one of the archer towers.


    "My elves, at this point, we''ll be at war with the Demons. The Jotnar already had their leader."


    Allen''s expression is cold. However, his eyes are brimming with determination.


    "We have to get the Eternal Fire at all cost. The Demons will use it against us." Allen said.


    In the next second, Allen opened a door towards his Divine Kingdom and entered. Then, in the next second, the capable elves came out to help the others.


    They are filled with fighting spirits. They knew the cost of their stay in the Divine Kingdom.


    Supposedly, the Divine Kingdom should not contain people that cannot be altered with Divine energy, however, Allen suppressed that part and allowed them to live inside for their safety. Of course, Allen also has other plans.


    Meanwhile, the other Gods might not do this. However, Allen had the authority over life. Hence, he is compassionate to his subjects.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, back at earth, after Allen left, atlas and Predecessor Benjamin came out of their hiding place.


    "The Divine Spirit of Life and Death is not in the planet. Where could he be?" Atlas asked.


    Although Allen is not on the planet, they knew that he could come back at any time just like how he had disappeared.


    "I''m not sure but I think one of the humans found a gate towards the Asgardian Realm. And, if I am not mistaken, that is also the place where he suddenly rose in power," Predecessor Benjamin replied. After that he added, "by the way, are you not afraid that he will hear you?"


    "Hehe! As a Divine Spirit, I have my ways so I will not be heard. You can also exploit that. If you''re near me."


    "Really?"


    "Hahaha! What d you think of me?"


    After confirming it, Predecessor Benjamin did not shy away and tested it.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death!"


    He waited for something, but nothing came up. Thus, he tried again.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death!"


    However, there is still nothing.


    "Told ya''."


    "Hmm, I believe you now," he said. After that, he went all out in calling Allen''s title.


    "BASTARD DIVINE FUCKING SPIRIT OF FUCKING LIFE AND FUCKING DEATH!"


    At first, he is gentle. However, when he was sure that Allen would not be able to heat it, he went all out.


    Meanwhile, Atlas'' forehead turned Black.


    There is a limit on how much he could prevent Allen from hearing his name.


    In the next second, Atlas did not bother on what will be Predecessor Benjamin''s reaction and picked him up.


    Indeed, just after they left, the ground where they were standing cracked and spewed magma from underneath the earth.

 Chapter 164 - C164 Atlas

    "Bastard, you told me that he would not hear me?" Predecessor Benjamin complained.


    "Asshole! Who told you to curse him with all your anger?"


    If Atlas did not leave in time, they would have been dead for now.


    "Is that the power of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death? ¡­even though he''s not here, it''s so strong," Predecessor Benjamin was still overwhelmed.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "I know a place," Predecessor Benjamin said.


    ¡­


    After a while, he brought Atlas to one of the hospitals of the human race.


    "Why the heck did you bring me here for?" Atlas complained as they have arrived at their destination.


    "I have a favor to ask in exchange for the Pandora''s Box."


    "Oh, you mean the Box of Carnality? Tell me¡­what is it?"


    Atlas'' ear perked up as he heard it.


    "I want you to heal¡­"


    Predecessor Benjamin asked to ask Atlas to heal the five military admirals, especially Admiral Yu.


    He is in a critical situation. His soul was severely damaged as the late Demon of gluttony devoured his manifested creature.


    "Didn''t the Divine Spirit of Life and Death heal them?" Atlas asked a foolish question.


    Meanwhile, Predecessor Benjamin simply glared at him as there is no need to answer.


    ¡­


    Atlas left after a while and told him that they simply have to wait.


    He had administered some of his Divine energy to heal them. However, it is not as effective as when Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, is the one doing it.


    "Now, what should I do with this?" Atlas said as he looked at the Box of Carnality.


    In the next second, Atlas opened the box.


    "I will unleash the seven sins just how Zeus opened this with a mortal''s hand."


    Huala!


    In the next moment, the Box of Carnality was fully opened. However, Atlas dropped and screamed his heart out in pain.


    "Arhrrrrghhhh!"


    If one looked from the perspective of the outsider, they would be able to see that there is a think Black blob at Atlas'' body.


    There is no need to ask. That is indeed what''s causing his pain.


    Puchi!


    Atlas dug on his flesh and tried to take it out. However, the Divine body regenerated at a fast speed for some reason.


    "Arrrghh!"


    Despite that, Atlas continued to dig it while screaming in pain; pain from the blob as well as to when he dug his flesh.


    If Atlas is a mortal, he would have been long dead.


    "FUUUUUCCCCKKK!"


    In the end, he could only curse as the pain is overwhelming. Furthermore, his Divine energy was being depleted as he continued to try and dig out the blob.


    After a few more moments, Atlas'' Divine energy was finally depleted.


    Inhale! Exhale!


    Inhale! Exhale!


    The moment that his Divine energy was depleted, Atlas could finally breathe in relief. However, he failed to notice that his body is not completely made of demonic energy.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In the next moment, three whooshing sounds could be heard as Allen''s three Angels hurriedly rushed towards where Atlas was located.


    "Demon! Who would have thought that there is still a Demon here?" Cyrus mumbled as he flapped his three pairs of wings. Two pairs of solid wings and a pair of illusory wings.


    Although his last pair of whing looked illusory, it looked raker pretty and cute. However, despite that, it represents power.


    Meanwhile, Plague and Cold Wind now had two pairs of wings.


    "Demon, prepare to die! Tri-Angel Formation!"


    The three of them attacked Atlas. They were eager to try out their strength. After all, this is the first time they saw a Demon after Allen moved the planet to temporarily disconnect the planet from the bridge.


    Meanwhile, the Tri-Angel Formation formed a triangle in the sky which absorbed the scattered life and death energies in the world.


    "Order of death!"


    In the next second, they directed the energies that were absorbed by their formation and enacted an order of death towards the Demon.


    However, beyond their expectation, the Demon leaped backward and prepared to defend.


    Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, in the next second, all four of them; the three Angels, including the Demon himself; were stunned as they did not expect what just happened.


    "Hmm?"


    It was obvious that the Demon only leaped gently. However, it propelled him to a great distance which let him completely avoid the attack.


    "What just happened?" Atlas asked himself.


    "Angels, Full Strength Punch!"


    Atlas leaped towards Plague as he was the one whom Atlas saw weak and tried to punch him.


    Thud!


    "Shit!"


    Plague was hit, however, that''s not all. There is a Demon fist mar on his chest.


    "What the hell?"


    Only at this time did Atlas notice that he had become a Demon.


    "Demon? Is it the work of the human?"


    That is indeed the only question that he had.


    However, he was not disappointed. Rather, he smiled as he tries to corner the angles, instead.


    "I wonder what will your Lord''s reaction be if I kill you all. He must have used a lot of Divine energy just to make you Angels."


    Indeed, it is as Atlas, the Demon said. However, the Angels did not bother with what is Atlas was saying.


    Instead, they prepared for another attack.


    "Sundering Life!"


    For the second time, they attacked at the same time.


    Meanwhile, a pillar of light came from them and struck Atlas the Demon which then created fireflies on its chaotic body.


    But in the next second, the fireflies disappeared¡­


    "That was good."


    ¡­and was followed by the complement of the Demon. The angles are not sure what just happened. However, in the next moment, they are enlightened and was rather afraid.


    "Hehe!"


    The Demon chuckled slyly as he attacked the three Angels with black fireflies.


    "Demon, what did you do?"


    Cyrus asked.


    He is very familiar with the fireflies that Atlas used.


    "Hahaha! Foolish Angel! Do you think I would not be able to use your concept that there is order amidst the chaos?"


    There is no need to ask. Atlas merely used the same concept that they use against them.. He transformed the Divine fireflies into demonic fireflies.

 Chapter 165 - C165 Atlas 2

    0165


    "Hahaha! Foolish Angel! Do you think I would not be able to use your concept that there is order amidst the chaos?"


    "Chaotic Life!"


    In the next second, the fireflies flew towards the three Angels.


    At this point, they knew that even with the three of them combined, they are not a match to Atlas the Divine Spirit of Strength.


    Whoosh!


    The three Angels used their all to keep their formation intact. At the same time, they also took advantage of the fact that they knew more about sundering life.


    After all, even the Sundering Life had gone demonic, they still have rather the same concept, except now that its concept is life within the order.


    Meanwhile, the Black fireflies surrounded them and tried to attack them.


    They carried demonic energy that suppressed the angles.


    "Angels? Too weak."


    Atlas looked at them with contempt.


    "ATLAS!"


    In the next second, they heard a shout which made Atlas lose interest in the three Angels.


    "Zeus! I remember now¡­back in the time you cursed me with that damnable pillar."


    At this moment, Atlas remembered his hatred toward Zeus.


    "You tied me in that pillar. Forced he to hold the sky!"


    The more he remembers, the more his soul became chaotic.


    "Just like before, you opened the Box of¡­" Zeus reasoned; however, Atlas did not let him finish.


    "Box of Carnality? Didn''t you open it too?"


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, Atlas appeared in the sky as he leaped towards Zeus.


    Meanwhile, the three Angels breathed in relief when that happens. However, they are still determined in defeating the demonic Atlas. Otherwise, the strength that Allen, their Lord, gave them would be all for naught.


    They took advantage of this time and eliminated the black fireflies.


    "Zeus, you used the pitiful mortal, Pandora. Are you not guilty of it?"


    As Zeus heard it, he was not sure how to reply.


    "Zeus, tell me, why did you open the Box of Carnality?"


    Atlas grinned as he interrogates Zeus. He knew that at that time, Zeus tried to gain power from the box. However, he did not succeed and only released malice in the human world.


    "Shut up! Heaven''s Wrath!"


    At this moment, Zeus no longer had the mood to talk with him. It would be better if they use their might to fight.


    Meanwhile, as Zeus attacked, countless bolts of lightning as thick as a human''s torso rained from the sky towards Atlas.


    However, the latter did not seem to be worried. Instead, he calmly counterattacked.


    "Shocking Strength!"


    In the next second, he punched towards the sky.


    It created shockwaves that disoriented the lightning pillars that were descending towards him.


    "How it is Zeus? I don''t think any of you can defeat me."


    Indeed, even the Angels thought so too. However, they had their pride. At the same time, they had not lost all their hopes. Besides, even if they want to ask for help from their Lord, Allen is not here.


    Meanwhile, the Angels looked at Zeus. Then, in the next second, they attacked along with the latter.


    "Death!" the three Angels simultaneously said.


    At the same time, Zeus also attacked along with them. Their coordination is rather flawless as if they had done it many times already.


    "Heavens Wrath!"


    Zeus'' Heaven''s Wrath was fused with the Angels'' death energies which they had created.


    ZAP! ZAP! ZAP! ZAP!


    Every one of the lightning contained Allen''s order of death.


    Meanwhile, at this point, Atlas'' expression is rather gloomy.


    One on one, he is confident to defeat them. However, he knew that against all of them at the same time, it would be rather difficult.


    "It seemed that you really want death, eh? Twofold Strength!"


    As he said that, he leaped towards Plague.


    His first target is him since he deemed him weaker than the other two Angels and Zeus. However, he underestimated the Angels'' wings.


    They are indeed weaker than him; however, they had an advantage over speed. If he did not use a long-ranged attack, he would not be able to hit them.


    "Fuck!"


    In the end, he could only curse.


    "Holy Aura!"


    "Death Sword!"


    "Life Sword!"


    "Heaven''s Wrath!"


    The four attacked and attacked and did not let Atlas have a breather. However, despite that, Atlas is coping just fine.


    There''s not even a shed of ''sweat'' on him.


    "Hahaha! Give it up! You cannot defeat me!"


    Indeed, as of now, they four have used a considerable amount of Divine energy.


    "Blessing!"


    In the next moment, a blessing skill appeared out of nowhere and rejuvenated them.


    "Missed me?" a voice resonated in the sky.


    As they looked up, they saw their Divine Spirit of War and Glory.


    "Orginech! It''s good that you''re here."


    Indeed, this is the first time that the Angels loved his presence.


    One must note that Orginech is once a Demon. Hence, there is a gap between Allen''s Angels and him.


    "Oh? I thought you despised me?" Orginech joked as he moved towards them.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    They loved to talk more; however, Atlas found a new target.


    "Fivefold Strength!"


    Atlas leaped towards Orginech and was not intending him to live for any more seconds.


    Whoosh!


    However, Orginech did not come unprepared.


    The moment, that he noticed that Atlas is attacking him, he took out one of the pillars of the Eight Nodal Array and let it meet with Atlas'' fist.


    Thud!


    Atlas'' fivefold strength did not work on it.


    Although it is not made of sturdy Divine ores, Allen spent a few Divine crystals on it. Furthermore, he engraved his authority over this world on them.


    Meanwhile, on the next second, Orginech also brought out the remaining seven pillars and formed the Eight Nodal Array.


    "Demon, face your demise!"


    In the next second, as the array was activated, Orginech began attacking.


    "Holy Aura!"


    With the support of the Eight Nodal Array, his Holy Aura debuffed Atlas to a great degree. At the same time, Zeus and the three Angels received a huge boost in strength.


    "Holy Charge!"


    Orginech, with the boost of the array, charged towards Atlas and attacked him with his sword made of Divine energy.


    "Sword Bash!"


    As the result, his Divine energy penetrated the Demon, Atlas. However, he was not contented with it.


    "Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, help me eliminate this creature before me."


    Although Orginech is already a God himself, he did not find it shameful to serve Allen.. He had long accepted his fate as a slave.

 Chapter 166 - C166 Apophis

    "Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, help me eliminate this creature before me."


    In the next second, the Eight Nodal Array vibrated and formed a new array in Allen''s image with a height of at least ten feet.


    "Demon, DIE!"


    Allen''s clenched his fist and smashed it towards Orginech.


    Crash!


    The elements of the world surged and attacked in coordination with Allen''s punch.


    Splurt!


    In the next second, purple blood flowed out of Atlas as he received Allen''s punch with the wrath of this world.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death! Do you think this is all I''ve got?"


    Despite being severely injured, Atlas did not give up.


    "I, the Demon of strength, refuse to be defeated!"


    As Atlas said that, he took out the Box of Carnality and lifted it up in the air saying, "Apophis, I, Atlas, the Demon of Strength, give you life."


    Meanwhile, as Zeus saw it, he had his eyes widened. He is not oblivious to Apophis'' identity.


    "Bastard! Don''t!"


    Zeus was full of fury as he looked at the Box of Carnality.


    "Hahaha! Zeus, I will unseal Apophis from his slumber."


    "Atlas, you can kill me all you want just don''t unseal him."


    Indeed, Zeus knew the consequence of unsealing Apophis.


    "Atlas, you''re once a Divine Spirit. You know the consequences of unsealing it. I beg you, don''t."


    Zeus, the mighty all-father of the Olympians, disregarded all shame and put himself lowly as he begged.


    "Hahaha! That''s right Zeus, beg."


    However, Atlas did not intend to stop. Instead, he felt pleased seeing the despair in Zeus'' eyes.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death, are you not going to beg?"


    Atlas asked but Allen''s image from the Eight Nodal Array did not have a reaction. Instead, he attacked with another punch as he tried.


    Crash!


    "It seemed that you are really determined not to kneel!" Atlas looked at Allen''s image with a grin as he was punched by the latter.


    "Apophis fell on its clash with Surtur. At that time, both of them aimed for mutual destruction. However, Surtur managed to escape but Apophis was caught and was sealed."


    Atlas explained briefly. However, in the next second¡­


    "ARRRHHHHGGGG!"


    ¡­Atlas shrieked as he felt another intense pain. However, this time, he knew that it would not be like the other time.


    "Order of Death! Die!"


    Meanwhile, at this moment, he decreed the order of death as he tried to kill it before it will come to life in this world.


    Whoosh!


    However, Apophis who was in the process of being unsealed is resilient enough not to die. He is able to resist Allen''s order of death. However, it is understandable as Allen is not in here in person to deal with it.


    "HISSSSS!"


    In the next second, Atlas'' body deformed into a snake and slithered to Allen''s Eight Nodal Array, which then destroyed.


    Allen''s image is unable to resist and was destroyed in the next moment. However, Allen has long been prepared for this.


    ¡­


    "King Melandrach! Our Lord decreed for us to leave the front lines."


    One of the elves went out from the Divine kingdom and reported to Melandrach, the Elven King.


    "What?"


    The decree came unexpectedly. However, he dares not question Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death as well as the God of the Elves.


    "Retreat! The Lord has his plans."


    Melandrach commanded as he led the elves away from the front lines.


    After a few hours, there is no presence of the elves left in the front line. All that is in there is the wall that Allen built. but by now it was already tattered and was full of patches.


    In recent days, the elves and the Jotnar clashed a few times resulting in damage to the walls.


    The hollow point of Divine and demonic energy is their battlefield. Both parties did not dare cross the line of their enemies. Otherwise, they will be bombarded with energies opposite to them.


    "The time has come," Allen said as he sat on his throne inside the Divine Kingdom.


    He had long prepared for this. He had found Apophis''s traces along with the remnants of the Demons he had taken in custody.


    However, they had their means to hide from his authority over the planet.


    Thus, he took the risk and left the planet in the hands of his Angels and of Orginech.


    Meanwhile, as his image from the Eight Nodal Array was broken, he threw a few Divine crystals and connected the Divine Kingdom where he was in Tartarus.


    ¡­


    At the same time as Allen''s image was broken, Tartarus moved as per Allen''s command.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, a hole appeared in the ground and a terrifying aura wafted in the air.


    Everyone on the planet felt it. The mortals are forced to kneel while the three Angels along with Orginech, Zeus, and the other Divine Spirits shivered.


    However, Apophis was excited.


    It immediately entered the hole which led to Tartarus.


    "What just happened?" Zeus asked.


    However, the other also did not have an answer.


    "Our Lord the Divine Spirit of Life and Death is supreme."


    Meanwhile, Apophis, as he entered Tartarus, he did not only feel the terrifying aura. He also felt the other Demons that were imprisoned inside.


    For Demons, the strong are enemies while the weak are food. Of course, it is also the same for the Divine Spirits.


    In the next second, Allen released the seal of the Demons for Apophis to feed one by one. At the same time, he did not forget to hide the place he had intended for his subordinates.


    After a few moments, Apophis finished consuming the Demons inside Tartarus and had grown a lot stronger. Perhaps he is on par with Surtur.


    "Hehe! Don''t waste it, recycle it."


    Indeed, if Allen swept the Demons inside Tartarus, he might have wasted a few tens of Divine crystals.. However, this way, he did not consume any Divine crystals and even created an enemy for his Demon enemy on Asgardian Realm.

 Chapter 167 - C167 Surturs Fall

    After Apophis ate the Demons inside Tartarus, he followed Surtur''s aura towards another hole which is actually a portal to Allen''s Divine Kingdom in the Asgardian Realm.


    However, Allen did not attack Apophis and merely let him pass.


    At the same time, he did not forget to strengthen the defense of the Divine Kingdom. However, he made it in a way in which the Demon would not be threatened. At the same time, if the Demon attacked, the Divine Kingdom would not be severely damaged.


    "Hmm! He finally left. Hehe!"


    Allen chuckled as he knew that his plan is about to start.


    ¡­


    "Fucking Apophis! You are freed already?"


    Indeed, in a few moments, as Apophis appeared inside the Asgardian Realm, he immediately sensed Surtur. Likewise, Surtur also sensed him and was shocked to know that he was already freed?


    "Apophis, who unsealed you?" Surtur asked as he rushed out from the Jotnar''s cave.


    "Hahaha! Surtur, whoever unsealed me, I am grateful to him. Furthermore, I am also glad that there is someone that led me to where you are."


    "Hehe! Do you intend to get your revenge?" Surtur had a mocking voice. "You did not defeat me back at the time, I don''t think you could defeat me at this time."


    In the next second, Surtur revealed his fiery form and soared towards the sky. After that, he fell like a meteor as he yelled, "Meteor Fall!"


    Meanwhile, Apophis did not stay idle. His snake scales appeared which are as big as human shields. Furthermore, they looked sturdy which could be used for defense and attack as it has tiny spikes that seemed to be able to prick through anything.


    At the same time, his length had grown to a couple of hundred feet while Surtur is about a hundred feet.


    "Surtur, die! Black Mist!"


    Apophis spewed purple mist that seemed to be able to corrode anything.


    Boom!


    In the next second, the two Demons'' attack met each other.


    Surtur from the air hit the ground where Apophis spread his mist. At the same time, Apophis also moved his body. He is not a fool to let Surtur hit him.


    Hiss!


    The moment that Surtur hit the ground, Apophis coiled his body to him.


    Sii Sii Siii


    However, since Surtur is made of fire, a burned snake Demon flesh wafted in the air. But the clash went on.


    Apophis did not care about his burned flesh as he coils around Surtur''s body. He also did not forget to bite him and inject his poison into him.


    However, as he did so, Surtur''s flames surged as he seemed to be waiting for Apophis to do this.


    Boom!


    In the next second, Surtur exploded; however, he was not injured. Rather, was better than ever as the snake Demon that was coiling on him was blasted off.


    At the same time, Apophis'' mouth was bleeding with purple blood. However, his eyes are fiercer than ever.


    "Are you not puzzled on how you were led here?" Surtur asked.


    He could not forget the Divine Spirit that went to the Jotnar''s cave. Although the Divine Spirit did not take anything and only killed the Jotnar that he sent, he knew that there is more than what meets the eye.


    Meanwhile, Apophis paused as he heard. However, in the next second, he attacked again.


    "Surtur, die!"


    He dashed towards him and whipped his tail on him. In the next second, he spits out a clamp of poison towards the latter.


    Apophis attacks are stronger than the last. At the same time, it was fiercer.


    "Surtur, do you think you can mislead me? Hiss!"


    Indeed, Apophis also thought that it is rather puzzling as to how he was led here; however, he did not think much as his hatred towards Surtur is rather deep.


    He''d rather eliminate him rather than anything else.


    "Fiery Fist! Apophis, we are being toyed around!"


    Surtur kept yelling as he counterattacked.


    However, the latter did not care.


    "Snake Whip!"


    "Black Mist!"


    Apophis kept hitting his opponent as he tried. Until Surtur gained more than enough injuries. However, he still did not fall but he is already weakened.


    He was not sure if Apophis is lucky or not. Although he had gained strength enough to kill him, he was being used.


    Whoosh!


    At this point, Surtur convulsed. Then, in the next second, there is an explosion from his feet which propelled him into the sky as he started to flee.


    "Surtur, do you think you can flee?"


    In the next second, Apophis leaped just like how snakes leap to their targets.


    Whoosh!


    He caught Surtur again but at this moment, he is in Apophis''s mouth. At the same time, his flames were about to be extinguished.


    At this moment, Surtur had accepted his fate. It is better to die at the hand of my fellow Demon than to die at the hands of a Divine Spirit.


    In the next second, Apophis started devouring Surtur. However, something came up unexpectedly.


    Whoosh!


    A golden hook mounted on golden chains condensed from Divine energy flew in the air and hit his neck.


    "RAAAARRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHH!"


    Apophis shrieked as he struggled to free himself. However, whoever''s pulling the chains is too strong as he was unable to resist. Furthermore, the hook was deeply embedded in his neck. Perhaps if he had a hand, he would be able to free himself.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, another chain accurately hooked Surtur from his snake mouth to prevent him from devouring it.


    "RAAAARRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHH!"


    Meanwhile, the hook is not something to be reckoned with. It is condensed from thick Divine energy and was rather very painful as it clutches in the Demon flesh of the two Demons.


    "Hmm, my plan succeeded."


    Allen smiled as he appeared at the wall that he had created to serve as a line of defense for his elves.


    "Pull!"


    The first one that he had pulled is Surtur''s corpse as it has the Eternal Fire that he had been eying for a long time now.


    "I finally got my hand on the Eternal Fire. Hehe!"


    However, in the next second, Allen''s expression went gloomy as he had rather underestimated Apophis.


    Apophis is not a pushover from the very start and he too had other plans as he only played along with Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.

 Chapter 168 - C168 Base 001

    "Cunning Demon!" Allen exclaimed.


    He had noticed that Apophis had already begun absorbing the demonic energy in the region at a very fast pace.


    This can''t go on. If the Demon absorbed the demonic energy in the surrounding, Allen did not know how powerful will he become. However, Allen already got what he wanted. He too will become a lot more powerful when he devoured the Eternal Fire.


    "Rise and Destroy!" Allen said as he waved his hand.


    In the next second, the ground cracked as rotting bodies appeared from underneath the ground. They are none other than the zombies.


    "Kill them all."


    Allen commanded them, as he strengthened the order of life on them. If he did not do so, they would not be able to go near the Demon and would immediately be swept away by its chaos.


    In the next second, Allen no longer bothered with the Demon. He knew that the Demon would not be of any match to him when he devoured the Eternal Fire.


    ¡­


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death! I beg of you, spare us of the life we have. We don''t have food. We are yet to eat for many meals now."


    Amidst the human bases, the three Angels along with Orginech are having a headache as they kept hearing such complaints.


    Meanwhile, Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, temporarily disregarded them as he is busy devouring the Eternal Fire.


    "My Lord, how can you be biased to the three bases. We are still your followers. Have you forgotten us?"


    In these past days, when Surtur''s aura swept the planet, the military announced that humans are under a state of calamity. Hence, the prices of the goods had gone up.


    However, everything is fine within Allen''s three Bases.


    "The military had taken their stance. Silent but precise," Orginech said as he was seated on a long table along with the Angels.


    "Indeed, they had taken advantage of the Demon''s aura to screw up." Cold Wind agreed.


    "I don''t think this is not a bad thing. We don''t want the unfaithful ones to receive the grace of our Lord, right?" Plague said which garnered the attention of the others.


    After that, they looked at Cyrus.


    They are not oblivious that he came from the era where their Lord came from.


    "Our Lord is the Divine Spirit of Life and Death¡­"


    After that, the three Angels along with Orginech had decided to temporarily let things be. However, they had their plans.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at Base 1, where Atlas'' pillar rose from the ground, there is destruction everywhere. However, despite that Allen''s followers in this area are more faithful than the ones in his three bases. of course, disregarding the class holders.


    "Helen, we''ve gathered the injured," Brett said.


    As he was followed by a small crowd of followers.


    "I see."


    In the next second, Helen closed his eyes and concentrated for a while.


    "Healing!"


    He cast a healing skill and healed the injured people.


    "Thank you!"


    In turn, they expressed their gratitude. However. Helen did not accept the credit.


    "It''s all because of our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death," he replied with a pleasant smile.


    "The Lord is the most graceful."


    After saying that, those that he had healed left to help with the chores.


    After Atlas'' pillar broke out in the Base, the military still has not restored Base 001 making it rather chaotic.


    However, thankfully, there are ones that took initiative to organize the people in the Base. They were the ones saved by the grace of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death''s subordinate, Orginech, back at the time.


    After that incident, those that did not believe in the Divine Spirit of Life and Death had started believing. The ones, that they were grateful is the Divine Spirit of War and Glory. However, since he was the subordinate of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, they also praised him.


    "We can''t go on like this, Helen," Brett said with a worried expression.


    Brett and Helen are best friends.


    "I know, I already prayed and am waiting for our Lord''s answer."


    "Do you think he can hear us?"


    Hearing what Brett said, Helen went silent for a while.


    "I am not sure. However, I will keep on praying."


    As she said that, an extreme determination could be seen in her eye. It was written within that she would not stop until their Lord notices her prayer.


    "The Lord saved us once, I know he will save us again."


    Sigh!


    In the end, Brett could only sigh. He knew that he could not change her decision.


    ¡­


    "Lady Helen, should we pray together."


    On the next day, Helen had her heart thumping as an old lady come to her. Along with her is a group of a hundred or so old and young people. They are none other than the people that she had healed. At the same time, they were also Allen''s followers.


    They were all looking at her with expectation.


    "We''ll pray to the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, a while later."


    Hearing her reply, the crowd is confused. However, Helen did not stop there.


    "We''ll first have to sing or utter praises to our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. We can''t be too dull in praising our Lord, can we?"


    Thus, they uttered praises. However, it took them a rather long time to create a system on how to praise their Lord.


    ¡­


    A week later, they had noticed that little by little, their health is becoming better as if something unknown is nourishing them.


    At that time, they knew that their Lord had answered their prayer for good health.


    However, one fine day after the prayer, Brett spoke with Helen with a solemn expression.


    "The military had noticed us and would like to speak to you."


    It might be simple speaking with the military; however, they both have a solemn expression. There is more than what meets the eye.


    "Had they finally decided to interfere on how we, the followers of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, praise our Lord?"

 Chapter 169 - C169 Wind Hall

    "Miss Helen, admiral Mari wants to see you."


    Helen and Brett are at the headquarters of the military. Just as Brett told him, the military is indeed here to talk to Helen and Brett. However, it is not what they had both expected.


    Meanwhile, Helen and Brett were facing a military female general. She was wearing her combat suit.


    But despite the domineering combat suit, it failed to hide her heavenly figure.


    "Mother? Had she recovered already?"


    Meanwhile, although Helen asked that, she is rather nonchalant about it.


    "She had woken up a few days ago."


    "That''s a relief then," Helen said. "Bring me to her, perhaps the Divine Spirit of Life and Death could help her."


    Perhaps I could try to make her one of the followers of the Divine Spirit. Helen is thinking about making her one of Allen''s followers.


    "We''ll bring you to the admiral. A military sonic jet will be arriving here three days from now," the lady general said.


    ¡­


    After that, Helen and Brett went back to their area.


    The first thing that they did was to inform the followers of their Lord that they will be leaving to meet someone from the military.


    "Lady Helen, before you leave, can we ask a question?"


    "Go on, auntie Martha," Helen replied.


    "How are you able to heal?"


    Martha is not the only one who had this question. The others are also wondering about this.


    "It is because of my faith. If you have enough faith, you will form a seed of faithfulness. Then, the seed of faithfulness will¡­"


    Helen explained the basics that he knew about the seed of faithfulness that will be formed if they have faith.


    She also did not forget that they will be brought to a place where they will be able to see the pathfinder of their Lord. Of course, this is all based on her experience.


    ¡­


    On the third day, Helen and Brett are already at where the sonic jet of the military had landed.


    "Welcome, miss Helen. Your mother, admiral Mari, would be very pleased to see you."


    Hearing what the general said, Helen simply smiled.


    In the next second, they entered the sonic jet and took off.


    The speed of the sonic jet is not something to be reckoned with. It is faster than the speed of sound. However, it is not recommended to use for short-distance travel.


    Well, it would not be able to reach its top speed because it first needs to accelerate.


    Meanwhile, in after a couple of hours, the sonic jet had traveled one-third of the world and arrived at a place rather far from the 500 bases of the human race.


    "Have we arrived?" Brett wondered.


    However, as he looks beyond the windshield, all he could see are thick clouds ahead of them.


    "Where are we?" Helen asked while frowning.


    "We are here."


    However, to their disappointment, the female general did not give them the answer that they desire.


    "Is this the legendary Wind Hall of the military?" Helen asked.


    She was the daughter of a military admiral, although she and her mother did not have a rather good relationship, her mother still tells her some secrets. One of those is the Wind Hall.


    "Welcome to the number one Base of the human race."


    Hearing it, Brett immediately reacted.


    "Wait, did you say Base of the human race?"


    "Indeed, you did not hear it wrong. The Wind Hall did not only belong to the military. The other faction also had a part of it. However, since the military is the most powerful of all the factions, it is only right for us to be the one controlling it."


    Meanwhile, as they entered the Wind Hall, if they did not know that the Wind Hall in floating amidst the clouds, they would think that this was just an advanced military Base.


    As they moved forwards towards her mother, they passed many doors and each of those doors seemed to be able to scan them.


    "This is the final door, miss Helen," general Candide, the general that brought them here said.


    Then, in the next second, as the door opened, she saw her mother, admiral Mari. After which, she entered. However, for some reason, Brett did not enter.


    Meanwhile, admiral Mari was laying in the bed rather weak.


    "Daughter, you''ve finally decided to meet me?"


    As she noticed Helen, she stared at her for a while.


    "Mother, what happened to you?"


    Meanwhile, although they looked rather sweet mother-daughter duo, their voices are cold.


    "I was defeated by a Demon and barely escaped her claws."


    "The military is having a hard time with the Demons but to our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. They are nothing. The saints and the Angels treat them as nothing." Helen thought that. However, she did not say it.


    "The humans are facing a rather strong opponent," admiral Mari continued.


    "Is this the reason why is the military declared that we are in a state of calamity?" Helen asked. "Why do we need to go to such length? The Divine Spirit of Life and Death would definitely help us."


    Meanwhile, as admiral Mari heard it, she went silent as she looked at her daughter.


    "The state of calamity came from the aura of the Demon barely a month ago." Admiral Mari said while looking at her daughter. "Do you know who released that aura?"


    Helen remained silent as an indication that she did not know to answer.


    "It is due to the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    However, Helen did not care about all that. As she heard it, she only has one concern in mind.


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    Admiral Mari smiled as she looked at her daughter.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, cables flew towards Helen and wrapped towards her. They could on her tightly. Then, one of the cables shocked her which made her unconscious.


    "I''m sorry, my daughter."


    Admiral Mari said as a tear fell from her eyes.

 Chapter 170 - 170 Tommie

    "I''m sorry, my daughter."


    After Helen had become unconscious, Brett entered the room in the next second.


    He did not have a good expression.


    Meanwhile, as admiral Mari saw him enter, she wiped her tears and said, "this is necessary to release my daughter from the hand of God."


    It is unknown whether she is telling Brett or if she was simply comforting herself.


    "I don''t think that God intended to harm her in any way," Brett said.


    "You don''t understand, there is no free food in this world. Do you think a Divine Spirit would be generous enough to spoil his followers without something in return?"


    Hearing it, Brett did not say a thing.


    "Brett, have you forgotten your role?" admiral Mari asked him while coldly staring.


    "No ma''am. I am a secret bodyguard."


    As Brett said it, she did not feel good.


    In the next second, he could only bid farewell as she walked away.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Allen''s followers, which Helen and Brett left at Base 001, are jolly as they worshiped their Lord.


    Although Helen is no longer at Base 001, they continued praising the Lord. However, they found it rather a hassle as none of them seemed to be ranking up to form a seed of faithfulness.


    "Is there something wrong with what we are doing?"


    In the next moment, a man from the crowd spoke. If Elioenai is here, he would surely be able to know the man.


    "Our ways are indeed wrong. Being a follower of our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death means that we should give our all to our Lord voluntarily."


    He then paused as he moved in front of the crowd.


    "We should not be selfish to only follow the Lord because of the benefits that he will give us."


    Meanwhile, the crowd went silent as they pondered over what the boy said. However, they looked at the boy with a rather doubtful expression in the next second.


    "I am Tommie from the Temple of Life. I am here to help you. In fact, I am not the only one doing this. The other preachers of our Lord are also on the other bases."


    As the young preacher said it, he immediately garnered the attention of the crowd.


    Meanwhile, the man is indeed Tommie one of the groups that attacked Allen''s church back at Base 355 as per Arthur''s bidding.


    ¡­


    A month passed.


    The crisis of the human race continued to soar. The price tag of the goods for sale had gone up. However, it did not have a sign of stopping. The poor had gone poorer while the rich continued to become richer.


    In addition, those that did not have an ability struggled to live and choose to be Allen''s followers, instead.


    "Sir Tommie, do what do you think is the cause of the crisis."


    In one of the days after Tommie settled down at Base 001, he was asked by one of his fellow followers.


    "The Human race is facing a calamity bigger than we have faced before."


    "Will the Divine Spirit of Life and Death help?"


    "He will. However, our Lord will hot help those that did not repent to him. He will let them die.


    "If he is powerful, why doesn''t he just help the whole planet instead."


    Hearing this, Tommie went silent for a while.


    "I don''t know the plan of our Lord. The only thing that I can assure you is that he will not abandon his followers."


    ¡­


    "Followers of the Divine Spirit, hehe. Give me all your credits. Otherwise, you will meet your Lord."


    As Tommie and some others from Allen''s followers at Base 001 were talking, a shout was heard.


    As they looked at the source, they saw a man.


    Meanwhile, as Tommie looked at him he did not have a good expression as he knew that the man is stronger than him.


    "The man is stronger than me. The only way to deal with him is with the help of our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    After he said that, he walked to meet with the man.


    "We are the followers of our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    Tommie said. However, the man who yelled merely raised one of his eyebrows and wore a grin.


    "Divine Spirit? As far as I know, as long as I did not kill any of you and do not blaspheme his great name, nothing will happen to me."


    The man said. Clearly, this is not the first time that the man had done something like this.


    Meanwhile, it is indeed as the man said. The Angels and the others from the higher hierarchy of Allen''s followers would not act to something like this. However, they would not do something about it.


    "Hmm, do the thugs underestimate the followers of our Lord?"


    Hearing what Tommie said, the others are rather infuriated.


    "Everyone, let us show this filthy man that we do not need absolute strength to deal with him."


    It was unknown who yelled. However, in the next second, Allen''s crowd of followers began praying.


    "Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, enact a Divine punishment towards the evil man before us."


    In the next second, feathers with a golden hue appeared in the sky and flew towards the man. then, after a short while, the man is obliterated into nothingness.


    However, this is not Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death who was acting. Rather, it was Plague.


    At the moment, he and the others had their attention focused on Base 001.


    "Have you noticed what''s wrong at that Base?"


    Plague asked.


    However, no one answered him. The others also felt that way. However, they did not have a clue regarding what is it.


    "It is the work of the Demons?"


    "Perhaps. However, this could also be the works of the other Divine Spirits."


    Indeed, there is a great possibility that this could also be the work of the other Divine Spirits.. However, the Angels dare not name it.

 Chapter 171 - C171 The Pillar

    "See, we are not abandoned. Although we might not be privileged enough for our Lord, to personally act, we received help," Tommie said with a proud smile.


    "Sir Tommie, does preacher has fighting prowess?"


    Martha asked.


    However, that is an obvious question.


    "A preacher is equal to the Colonel. At the same time, if you can learn to harness your faith energy, you would be equal to the ranks of a captain."


    The more Martha listened to him, the more she like to rank up in her faith.


    RUMBLE!


    While they were talking, the whole earth rumbled.


    The remaining buildings of Base 001 that were barely fixed were once again destroyed. Fortunately, there are not many citizens at Base 001. Most of them were already evacuated.


    If one looked from the bird''s eye''s view, there is a wide crack on the ground. Furthermore, the crack is emanating a gloomy aura.


    "Raaaaarrrrghhhh!"


    The remaining livestock at the Base and the beasts that are exposed to the aura from the crack rampaged.


    Their eyes turned Red and they grew exponentially in power.


    Shriek! Whoosh!


    One of the beasts tried to entangle Allen''s followers that were with Tommie. Fortunately, Tommie was there.


    "Domain!"


    As he used his domain, he slashed the beasts with his hand.


    Spurt!


    "A rat?"


    To be precise, the beast is a typical rat of their time. Despite being in the future, rats are one of the beasts that remained in this world.


    Some had extraordinary abilities while others are just normal. Of course, they are at least twice bigger than the rats that we knew.


    The rat that attacked Tommie had the size of about one foot and its power is rather weak. At the same time, it had glowing red eyes.


    Meanwhile, the rat that Tommie had slashed did not die. Instead, its flesh near its wound wriggled. Then, in the next second, it was back on its feet as if nothing happened to it.


    What the hell are you?


    "Pin!"


    As the rat entered his domain, Tommie pinned it to the ground with an invisible pin. Then, he moved close to it and focused his faith energy on it.


    "Die!"


    Screech!


    At this point, the rat is unable to survive. It died.


    Screeeeeeeech! Screech! Screeeeeeeech! Screech! Screeeeeeeech! Screech!


    On the next second, Tommie and the others'' expressions darkened as they saw a tide of rats coming towards them.


    There were at least a thousand of them.


    Alone, the rats are easy to kill. However, with their group, no one would dare provoke them.


    "Leave now, I will stall for some time. Domain!"


    As Tommie said that, he activated his domain again for a second time.


    "Repel!"


    Tommie created an energy barrier against the rats.


    Although he might not kill them, it is better this way. Furthermore, he is not here to annihilate them. He is here to stall for time.


    Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash!


    The rats crashed towards his barrier. Then, after a few moments, he was unable to stop all of them when the other rats began ganging on him.


    In the end, Tommie persisted for about five minutes. After that, he did not have a choice but to let go.


    "Wind!"


    He summoned a strong wind and let himself be carried away.


    "Sir Tommie, are you okay?"


    The others asked him as he caught up to them.


    Thud!


    "Don''t worry about me," he replied as he landed on the ground.


    Screech!


    Martha and the others covered a rather long distance as they flee in panic in the five minutes that Tommie stalled for them. However, the rats covered that distance in less than a minute.


    "THEY ARE HERE!"


    The others panicked as they saw the tide of rats behind them.


    "Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, save us from these filthy things."


    Tommie prayed in a loud voice while running.


    Whoosh!


    He shone in golden light which then turned into golden beams that hit the rats. However, the rats were not annihilated.


    "There is power in our prayer," Martha exclaimed while she was running.


    Meanwhile, the other also saw this. They noticed that Tommie received grace from the Divine Spirit of Life and Death as per his prayer.


    "LORD, THE DIVINE SPIRIT OF LIFE AND DEATH, PLEASE GRACE WITH SAFETY¡­!"


    WHOOSH!


    Before they could even finish their prayer, a pillar of light descended from the sky and pierced the ground.


    BAM!


    When the light faded, they saw clearly was what is with the light pillar.


    "Tommie, the preacher¡­I, the Divine Spirit of War and Glory, in behalf of our Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death¡­turns you into one of our Lord''s bearers."


    A voice resonated from the pillar that fell in the sky.


    Meanwhile, a light beam flew out of it towards Tommie.


    In the next second, he felt a link to the pillar.


    "Domain!"


    Subconsciously, he activated his domain. And, to his surprise, the range of his domain doubled. Furthermore, he could feel a huge boost in power.


    For some reason, he could tell that if he attack now, his power would not fall short in comparison to the full powered attack of a general.


    "Die!"


    In the next second, he faced the tide of rats and attacked them.


    Whoosh!


    Concentrated faith energy flew from the pillar and supported him as he attacked.


    Screeeech!


    The dying screeches of the rats could be hard as he attacked them.


    Thump! Thump!


    "Is this the power granted by the Lord?" Tommie mumbled to himself.


    Although he looked rather powerful, he knew that this is not his own. This power is granted by his Lord through the pillar.


    "This is the power granted by the Lord." He then looked at the other and said, "this power is granted by the Lord. Be more faithful and you will become more powerful than I am."


    As they were talking, a shadow loomed over them.


    In the next second, they looked up only to discover that a bird-type demonic beast was heading towards the.


    However, on closer look, two men in military suits with jetpack seemed to be leading the beast towards them.


    "Run!"


    Tommie as he looked gloomily at the two men.

 Chapter 172 - C172 The Pillar 2

    In the next second, they looked up only to discover that a bird-type demonic beast was heading towards the.


    However, on closer look, two men in military suits with jetpacks seemed to be leading the beast.


    "Run!"


    Tommie as he looked gloomily at the two men. But he did not have a choice but to play along with the two men.


    "Wind!"


    Whoosh!


    Fortunately, Tommie''s domain is still on. Otherwise, the demonic beast should have already killed all of Allen''s followers that are with him.


    Meanwhile, the demonic beast met the wind that was summoned by Tommie head-on.


    Caw!


    The demonic beast did not expect that there will be a strong wind that will blow towards him. Hence, his flight trajectory was affected. However, a simple gale would not be able to bring down the beast.


    "Is that a three-eyed raven?"


    A three-eyed raven is the evolved raven from the past era. Two of its eyes are like the eyes of humans which are sensitive to light. However, the third one could see heat signatures.


    Caaawww!


    In the next second, the raven looked at Tommie and flew towards him aiming to grab him with its claw.


    "Fall!"


    Seeing that, Tommie counterattacked.


    He used the gravity to make the bird fall from the skies while on the ground, there is a spike made of hard rock waiting to pierce the bird.


    Flap! Flap! Flap!


    Meanwhile, when the bird saw it, he fiercely flapped his wings as he tried to oppose gravity''s pull. However, he was not able to do so but at least he manage not to land on the rock that''s waiting to peirce him.


    Bang!


    In the next second, a gunshot was heard.


    "It''s our kill."


    Indeed, it was the kill of the two military men. However, Tommie''s contribution could not be neglected.


    "You, dissect it," the other man said while pointing at Tommie.


    At this point, Tommie was infuriated. He glared at them for a while but in the end, he had decided to avoid trouble.


    He walked towards the demonic beast''s corpse as he intended to dissect it.


    Bang!


    However, as he did turn to the corpse, he felt a piercing pain from his back.


    "Are you hurt? I''m sorry, I was just trying to make sure that it was¡­dead."


    The man holding a riffle said sarcastically.


    Meanwhile, Tommie collapsed.


    His breath became deeper and his vision becomes blurry.


    "Do you think we can use the pillar?"


    The man that shot Tommie asked.


    Meanwhile, as Tommie heard it, his blurry vision became clear.


    In the next second, he stood.


    "How dare you¡­*huff*¡­filthy things¡­*huff*¡­eye on the pillar of my¡­*huff*... Lord?" Tommie said in difficulty.


    Despite that, his eyes are full of resolve to kill the two.


    "Ehhh? You''re still alive?" the man holding the riffle said in disbelief. "I''ll just kill you then."


    With that, the man aimed his gun again and got ready to shoot.


    Bang!


    For the second time, Tommie was hit. However, he did not fall to the ground just like the first time.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, allow me to sentence these two filthy things to death."


    Despite his injury, he still has enough strength to pray.


    In the next second, the mark which was granted to him by the Divine Spirit of War and Glory shone and emanated an energy that made him reverent.


    However, that did not make him deviate from his original plan.


    In his control, the pillar rose in the air and ''stomped'' on the two. Its speed is fast which made them unable to dodge.


    Meanwhile, when he tried to locate his injury, he was surprised to discover that is it no longer there.


    "What the heck did just happen, did I receive the grace of the Lord?"


    That is the first question that he has. However, there is no one to answer it.


    Whoosh!


    Tommie made the pillar rose and stomped at the corpse of the demonic beast.


    Sizzle!


    Then, a sizzling sound could be heard as the altered demonic body of the demonic beast and the Divine energy from the pillar counter-devoured.


    However, the body of the demonic beast did not have a match against the pillar.


    The pillar is a Divine object that Allen created. It has a direct supply of Divine energy from the Angels and from Allen, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, himself.


    In the next second, he caught up to the others and left behind the corpses of the two militaries.


    Bam!


    However, after he caught up to them, the pillar also caught up to him with a bam.


    He, along with the others was shocked as they saw it fall from the sky.


    Brrrr!


    In the next second, it vibrated and shrank which then flew towards his glabella and disappear from within.


    "What the heck?"


    This made Tommie and the others be even more shocked.


    He tried to touch his glabella but he could not find something odd on it. There is no hole or something.


    ¡­


    "I have found a suitable person to use one of the pillars of the Eight Nodal Array."


    Orginech said as he and the three Angels are seated around the tea table while each of them is holding a teacup filled with tea.


    "He had a great affinity with the pillar," Orginech added.


    "Should we hand out the other pillars?" Plague asked.


    Meanwhile, Cold Wind stood as he went to get some more sweats on the other table.


    "They can well use the pillar, right?" Cyrus asked as he had something in mind.


    "Yes. And, I think it could also help their faith grow."


    "We need to make the whole planet a holy land for our Lord," Cyrus said as he voiced out what he had in mind.


    Of course, they all knew that this is better said than to be done. However, no one objected as they all longed for it.


    "We need more bases to enact that," Plague said.


    He is very well approved of the idea.


    He then added.


    "I have a Base in mind to take over. However, we need more followers¡­"

 Chapter 173 - C173 The Tamed Redros

    A week later.


    "The beasts are here," Daniel yelled.


    Daniel is one of the youth followers of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. He is only fourteen but Tommie had great expectations. The youth is already capable of using faith energy.


    Indeed, in the past week, Tommie also spared some of his time to teach about the usage of faith energy and how to harness it. Furthermore, he did not forget to help increase the faith of others.


    "Daniel, come back here. Join the others for the prayer."


    Those that are incapable of fighting are inside the shelter that they had found and reinforced.


    "But¡­"


    "No more but, the more faith we''ve got, the more our Lord could help us."


    With that, Daniel did not have a choice. He reluctantly went inside and joined the rest to pray.


    One cannot underestimate their prayer. It could help boost Tommie''s power. Of course, it is still incomparable if there are more combatants. However, they did not have a choice, Tommie was the only one who could fight.


    Although the others have their strength, it is not enough. At most, they will be cannon fodders.


    Rarrggghhhh!


    In the next second, the demonic beast is already in there.


    Tommie and the others could hear the commotion made by the demonic beasts as they run on a rampage.


    "Why are there too many demonic beasts here?"


    Tommie wanted to explore the area to find where did the demonic beast come from. However, he did not want to compromise the safety of the others. He very well knew that each of the followers of his Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, is important.


    Chirp! Whoosh!


    As he was staring at the tide of beasts, a flight-type demonic beast spew a fireball towards them.


    "Sealed Domain!"


    Tommie hurriedly used his sealed domain.


    Crash!


    The sealed domain has a barrier on its boundary that separates the inside and the outside of the domain.


    Whatever''s inside will remain inside and likewise, whatever''s outside will remain outside.


    Brrr!


    In the next second, Tommie took out the pillar from his glabella which boosted his prowess.


    "Let''s see what you can do."


    Pfft!


    Meanwhile, the fireball of the fight-type demonic beast is unable to pass through his barrier. This made Tommie pleased. However, he knew that this is not enough.


    "This can''t go on. We must at least have a long-ranged class holder."


    At this moment, Tommie could only focus on defense. His power could not reach beyond the barrier of his sealed domain. At the same time, he could also not leave his sealed domain.


    Meanwhile, the flight-type demonic beast is stunned. It did not expect that he would fail to kill his targets.


    In the next second, it spewed out another fireball. However, at this moment, the fireball is a lot stronger than the previous one.


    But the moment that the fireball hit the barrier, it still did not broke through it.


    "CHIIIRRRRPPPP!"


    Seeing that, the demonic beast is infuriated and had decided to attack with its claws instead.


    "Rooaaar!"


    Just as it flew towards Tommie, a domineering roar reverberated.


    In the next second, a black figure appeared in the sky.


    It had domineering wings, a pair of horns, and finally, it looked like a reptile.


    Indeed, it is a dragon.


    "Rooaaar!"


    Meanwhile, the fight-type demonic beast hurriedly left in fear of the dragon.


    Growl!


    However, the dragon did not spare it. It spewed out its demonic flame towards the pitiful beast.


    "Screeeeeechhhhh!"


    Without a doubt, it died and become a pile of ash that was scattered in the wind.


    "My Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death, please save us."


    Meanwhile, Tommie stared in fear at the dragon that was flying in the air.


    He knew that he could only stare and could not do a thing towards the dragons.


    "Master, can I destroy it?"


    Surprisingly, the lofty dragon has a master. If it did call his master, no one would be able to notice the man seated on his back.


    "No, we cannot provoke the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    The man said. However, the dragon is insistent.


    "Master, I must destroy it."


    In the next second, the dragon no longer waited for the approval of his master. It dashed towards Tommie''s sealed domain.


    Crash!


    Against the demonic dragon, Tommie''s barrier is akin to a paper. It did not even hold on for a second and was immediately broken which make Tommie, the preacher, coughed out blood.


    Cough!


    "Lord God, help me¡­"


    Tommie mumbled as he blankly stared at the dragon that is heading towards the pillar.


    Brrrr!


    Suddenly, the pillar vibrated as it shrank. It then entered Tommie''s glabella just like the other times.


    Growl!


    Meanwhile, the dragon growled as it witnessed its target disappear and entered the man''s body.


    Whoosh! In the next second, it dived towards Tommie and prepared its dragon claws to grab him.


    Then, as the demonic dragon reached is about to reach him, Tommie subconsciously blocked the dragon''s claw with a punch.


    Clang!


    Miraculously, a clanging sound could be heard.


    "How could you block my dragon claw?"


    The dragon asked whilst stunned. However, Tommie also did not have an answer. He stared at the dragon and was unable to say anything.


    "It matters not¡­hehe! Let''s see how many of my claw attacks can you take."


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In the next second, the dragon began attacking, one attack after the other.


    Meanwhile, Tommie met the claws of the dragon with a punch.


    It''s rather surprising how five feet or so man could receive an attack from a dragon at least a hundred feet tall.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Sounds akin to metals hitting with each other could be heard as the dragon swipes his claws.


    Cough!


    In the end, Tommie was forced back by several hundreds of feet as he coughed out blood.


    "Redros, that''s enough. You don''t want to anger him, right?"


    Indeed, the dragon is none other than Redros, the Demon that came from the other side of the bridge which was later on tamed by the military admiral named Robin.

 Chapter 174 - C174 Holy Item

    "Redros, that''s enough. You don''t want to anger him, right?"


    Admiral Robin said as he was seated on the dragon''s back.


    However, Redros, the tamed dragon, simply laughed at his master.


    "Master, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death would have already killed us if he wanted us dead," Redros replied like a concerned dog.


    Hearing that, admiral Robin went silent.


    "I reckon, he was simply using us to sharpen his followers. Hence, as long as we do not overdo it, he will not personally attack us."


    "If that''s the case, then do as you please. Just remember the limits."


    With the approval of his master, Redros'' attacks become fiercer.


    "Hahaha! Die, mortal!"


    As Robin saw this, his forehead darkened.


    Did I not say to know the limits?


    However, he was helpless to stop his ''pet'' from rampaging. At the same time, this did not matter much to him. As long as Redros will be in his control.


    Meanwhile, Tommie kept receiving Redros'' claws and had already reached the threshold where he could no longer endure.


    His consciousness is about to fade and was barely holding on. However, his heart remained strong, and was hoping to receive help from his Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death.


    Brrr!


    Tommie is not sure what happened because, in the next second, he could feel that the pillar was vibrating.


    Then, in the next second¡­*whoosh*¡­the pillar flew out his glabella. He was not sure if he would be glad or not.


    "Hahaha! Finally, you''ve come out of the mortal''s body."


    The pillar came out and headed upwards beyond the clouds.


    Meanwhile, Tommie who was left behind by the pillar was at loss.


    "I''d rather die having the pillar with me," he mumbled unto himself.


    "Lord, am I not qualified?"


    "Do you deem me weak?"


    Tommie forcefully stood. However, his feet are unstable. He cannot fully control the way he stands.


    In the next second, he shouted.


    "I am the follower of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death. I refuse¡­I refuse¡­I refuse¡­IrefuseIrefuseIrefuseIrefuse."


    In the next second, Tommie was silenced. He was not sure what exactly happened but he was emanating a holy aura akin to the aura of the priest which he fought back at Base 355 in the past.


    "This¡­"


    The holy aura then healed all his injuries.


    Whoosh!


    Although he was not sure what this was, he had decided to try it out.


    With a whoosh, he flew into the sky.


    "Woah¡­I can fly? ... I can fly!"


    In that few moments, he found it amazing.


    He peered down only to see the objects in the ground getting smaller.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, he had his eyes widened as he saw the pillar flying towards him at an extreme speed.


    "Heck!"


    Too fast. Don''t come to me.


    It was rather funny. Just a while ago, he was lamenting why did the pillar leave him. But now that the pillar is ''rushing'' back to him, he was refusing it.


    Brrrrr!


    However, before the pillar could hit him, it stopped a few feet from him. It then began vibrating as it was shrinking into a size of a normal rod.


    "Eh? Is this¡­"


    Tommie''s eyes were gleaming. Now he understood that the pillar didn''t leave him for nothing. It had a better plan.


    Without hesitation, he held the rod in his hand. He then closed his eyes to feel the moment. However, this is interrupted when he heard a shout from his enemy.


    "Mortal, drop that¡­or¡­I will kill you!"


    Redros yelled as he saw Tommie holding the rod.


    Although the pillar took the form of a rod, he could still recognize it based on the aura that it emanated.


    Meanwhile, Tommie is not a fool to drop it. Instead, he held the rod tighter and swung it to meet the claws of the Demon.


    Bam!


    This time, the dragon is the one disadvantaged. he was pushed back by a few hundred feet.


    "How could this be?" Robin asked.


    Although he did not have a full grasp of Redros'' prowess, he was sure that he could overwhelm Tommie just like the last time?


    Meanwhile, Redros'' expression.


    "Holy item!" he exclaimed. "A holy item is akin to a Divine Weapon that was personally refined by a Divine Spirit for his followers to use."


    "Did you not know it from the very start?" Robin asked.


    "No. I thought it is only an array core."


    "Bastard! Even if it was, you still dared to destroy it?"


    Meanwhile, as they were bantering, Tommie dashed towards them and got ready to hit the dragon with the rod.


    Whoosh!


    However, Redros was long prepared for it. He twisted his body a little to avoid the rod.


    He then reached out his claws as he tried to reach for Tommie. However, in the next second, he paled because it was not Tommie that he had caught.


    Redros caught Tommie''s rod, instead.


    Sizzle!


    After that, there is a sizzling sound as the Divine energy and demonic energy''s negation was triggered.


    "Raaaaaaaahhhh!"


    Redros roared in agony and hurriedly let go of the rod.


    In the next second, Redros, furiously flapped his wings as he had decided to flee. He had lost his will to fight.


    Against a general, he was sure that he could win. And, if he is on his peak, just like when he just arrived from the other side of the bridge, he could fight an admiral and prophet. However, now, it is a different story.


    He was injured from his last fight and has not yet recovered.


    Furthermore, he was restricted by Robin''s ability. He could not display his full power as his chaotic Demon body was bound.


    The is an invisible chain wrapping linking him to Robin.


    "Demon!"


    Meanwhile, the situation had been reversed. The lofty dragon that is supposed to trample over anything is being chased by a man with a rod in his hand.


    "Come back, Demon. I promise I will not harm you." Tommie crossed his fingers.


    "Fuck you, mortal."


    Redros spew put his demonic fire as he attempted to buy more time.

 Chapter 175 - C175 The Bridge Is Back

    "Come back, Demon. I promise I will not harm you." Tommie crossed his fingers.


    "Fuck you, mortal."


    Redros spew put his demonic fire as he attempted to buy more time.


    Meanwhile, Tommie stared at the fleeing dragon.


    Although he could fly, he won''t be as fast as a winged creature. However, he refuses to just let them go just like that.


    Whoosh!


    He threw his rod towards the fleeing dragon like a javelin.


    Meanwhile, the dragon felt chills as he noticed the rod flying towards them. In the next second, Redros spewed out Black smoke on his body resulting in an increase in his speed as they flee.


    However, the rod is still catching up to them.


    "Fuck! What the hell is with that thing!"


    Seeing that his effort is useless, Redros could only panic.


    After a few seconds, Redros saw the crack that was spewing out with black smoke.


    "Hehe! Master, hold on!"


    Without, waiting for Robin''s reply, he dived in the crack.


    "Redros, what are you doing?"


    Upon noticing this, Robin panicked.


    Shivers!


    He felt goosebumps on his back as he noticed that they were diving towards the gloomy dark crack. He is not in favor of the idea where they will eneter tha crack.


    "REDROS, WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?" he asked for the second time.


    This time, it was Redros'' turn to feel chills.


    "Mas¡­master, the rod will not follow us in the crack that was filled with demonic energy."


    "Have you thought of me?"


    Redros'' eyes widened in fear.


    "Master¡­ I have a way to hide master."


    In the next second, some of Redros'' scales on his back parted and made a hollow where Robin can fit.


    Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, although the rod is fast, it stopped before it could reach the crack just as redros speculated.


    After that, it retreated back to Tommie.


    "The demonic beasts came from the crack?"


    Tommie asked.


    He saw from the rod that there is a crack inside the ruined base.


    "Daniel, follow me. We''ll explore something."


    ¡­


    A few days later, Tommie and Daniel could be seen walking on the edge where the demonic aura from the crack is thin.


    Tommie is using this to help Daniel harness his faith energy and at the same time, he is also taking advantage of this time to investigate the vicinity of the crack.


    "Sir Tommie, why is there a crack of demonic energy in here?" Daniel asked.


    "I''m not sure."


    "Does the saints of our Lord know this?"


    "Yes, I think so. Perhaps they already had their plans with this."


    Sighed!


    After saying that, Tommie sighed as he looked at the sky.


    "Let''s rest for now. We''ll go back tomorrow."


    They had been exploring the place for a while no and are yet to go back.


    "Ok, sir Tommie."


    "Hahaha! So, you''re both here?"


    Redros and Robin appeared again. However, this time, Tommie knew that he is at disadvantaged.


    "Domain!"


    At the same time, that he activated his domain, he also took out his rod which was hidden in his glabella.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, he saw Redros spew out his demonic flame towards them.


    "Block!"


    He created a barrier. However, it was broken in an instant and he could only defend with the rod.


    However, he could feel that the rod and his power is somewhat restrained. It was at least weakened by five to ten percent.


    Meanwhile, as he looks at the dragon, he could feel that, for some reason, he is rather different.


    "Hehe! Mortal, what do you think of my fire. They had gone stronger right?"


    The Demon laughed in delight. Although Tommie did not say anything, his answer is painted on his face.


    It is indeed as Redros said. His fire had become stronger. Along with it, his overall strength rose.


    Redros had eaten lots of weaker demonic beasts in the past.


    "Redros, we are not here to play."


    Seeing how Redros acts, Robin was rather frustrated.


    Should the lofty dragon act this way?


    "Master¡­"


    Redros tried to reason out. However, Robin did not hear him out.


    "Gather!"


    These past few days, he did not stay idle. He is gathering a demonic beast. Ever since he had brought Redros under his control, he had discovered that he could also control the demonic beasts.


    At this moment, he had gathered the demonic beasts in the vicinity.


    "I thought they would be useless..."


    He said as he unleashed the attack of the demonic beast towards Tommie and Daniel.


    "Sir Tommie," Daniel called on Tommie in worry.


    "Don''t worry young man," Tommie said. He then uttered a short prayer and got ready to fight.


    Screeeech!


    As the demonic beast that Robin had summoned dashed towards them, Tommie summoned a strong wind with his domain to fly them away.


    Whoosh!


    However, Redros'' wing would only be a d¨¦cor if he did not try to catch up to him.


    "Hahaha! Mortal, where are you going?"


    Whoosh!


    With a few flaps of his wings, he had caught up.


    However, at this moment, Tommie''s rod flew towards the dragon.


    Bam!


    The dragon was hit. However, the to the dragon is not as strong as before.


    At most, Redros felt the attack. However, he did not fear it.


    "Roooaaaaaar! Mortal how dare you hit me?"


    He raged. Tommie had been banging him with his rod since the last time they met but he could not retaliate. However, todays a different day.


    "I will¡­"


    He tried to dash and kill the man. However, Robin, his master, stopped him.


    "REDROS!"


    Meanwhile, at this moment, the sky darkened. Then the bridge that had disappeared barely a month ago has reappeared above the ruined Base 001.


    "The bridge? Why is it here?"


    However, Redros'' reaction is not good.


    "Redros, what''s wrong?"


    Robin asked but to his surprise, his supposed to be docile pet wiggled its body midair and caused him to fall.


    After that, Redros stared at him maniacally.


    "Do you think a mortal like you can tame me?"


    Redros then opened his mouth and prepared to spew his demonic fire.

 Chapter 176 - C176 Thazanneth

    "Do you think a mortal, like you, can tame me?"


    All this time, he''s just pretending?


    Admiral Robin could not believe it. Only now did he realize how foolish was he to think that it is easy to tame a Demon at the rank on par with his.


    Sizzle!


    In the next moment, a sizzling sound was heard as he was burned into ashes by the demonic fire of the demonic dragon.


    Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, as he had burned his ''master'', Redros noticed that a rod was flying towards him.


    Clang!


    However, he merely flicked his claw to deflect it.


    "Although you are his chosen, you''re not much in front of me. Perhaps in the future, you can threaten me, however, not today.


    Redros was rather disgusted by Tommie''s strength. No matter how powerful is the holy weapon, it would still depend on its user.


    Whoosh!


    With a flap of his wings, he had arrived near Tommie and swiped his claws towards him. This time, Tommie was unable to block it. His rod is still flying back at him.


    However, Redros was not contented with it. Hence, he whipped his tail towards Tommie.


    With that, he was sure that Tommie would be dead meat.


    "Lord Thazanneth, forgive this lowly one for I am not able to accomplish the mission."


    Redros, the lofty dragon, looked up at the bridge in the sky and spoke as if he was speaking to his dearest master.


    If Robin is still alive, he would surely be stunned. Who would have thought that the dragon has a master?


    "Where are the others?" a voice from the bridge spoke.


    "They are already dead, my Lord," Redros answered in a humble voice as he flaps his pair of wings.


    He is flying toward his Lord, Thazanneth.


    "Redros, recover your strength, I''ll be summoning more Demons. However, you cannot engage in a fight with the natives of this realm."


    Hearing what Thazanneth said, Redros heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although Thazanneth did not say it, his punishment would not be severe as he thought.


    "Demon, where do you think you''re going?" Whoosh!


    Just as Redros was a few tens of miles away from Thazanneth, the bridge, he heard Tommie''s voice yelling at him. However, he could not be bothered with it.


    But in the next second, his expression turned sour as he realized that a rod was flying towards him.


    This mortal is still thinking of killing me with the rod?


    This is a disgrace for him, especially that his Lord, Thazanneth, was here.


    Hence, he turned around only to see that two rods are flying towards him.


    The heck? There are more of it?


    However, that''s not what truly stunned him. He saw that the rods were buffing each other. Furthermore, the supposed to be dead Tommie was alive and kicking.


    "How are you still alive?"


    Unfortunately, he did not get the answer that he desired.


    The two rods arrived near him and hit his belly with their edge.


    Cough!


    Surprisingly, he coughed out blood.


    "What¡­*cough*¡­the heck with that?"


    He mumbled as his blood was flowing out of his mouth.


    "Demon, what do you think of my Lord''s pillars?"


    He returned the question that Redros asked a while ago.


    "Hahaha, puny. My Lord is here. Let''s see how will your Lord save you."


    Indeed, Thazanneth is not planning on sparing him.


    He stretched out a black tentacle towards Tommie.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    However, six whooshes were heard as six of the array''s pillars arrived and formed a formation.


    "Demon, our Lord had long been prepared for this."


    Alastar, a saint, appeared in the next second while controlling the six pillars.


    "Hehe! Is the Divine Spirit of Life and Death a fool to send a saint to confront¡­me?"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, the tentacle he used to attempt to kill Tommie was gone.


    "My presence also represents a part of our Lord''s presence."


    Alastar calmly smiled.


    Just now, he used the six pillars to eliminate thazanneth''s tentacle.


    "Seal!"


    He then used the six pillars again to temporarily seal Thazanneth, the bridge.


    Of course, this is only possible because the pillar was engraved with the authority of his Lord. To be precise, Allen engraved some of his authority over this planet.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death? It''s more of a Divine Spirit of planet earth," Thazanneth said as he understood Allen''s authority.


    Now, it made sense for him how did he manage to move the planet to a relative distance.


    Meanwhile, Tommie and Redros continued to fight.


    Tommie''s rod kept hitting Redros while the latter could only defend.


    He was in the passive position.


    "Redros, the demonic dragon of greed, be prepared to die! Your Lord would not be able to save you."


    Whoosh!


    Tommie attacked again. However, at this moment, he injected all his faith energies towards the two pillars.


    Puchi!


    As a result, one of the rods managed to pierce through Redros'' shoulder while the other was deflected by Redros with his claws.


    "Inject!"


    However, that is already enough.


    Tommie injected Divine energy from the Divine Mark that the Divine Spirit of War and Glory gave him which resulted in the negation of energies in Redros'' body.


    "Raggggggghhhhhhh!"


    The pitiful dragon felt a pain that he had not yet felt in his whole life.


    The pain caused by the negation of energies is not something that could be casually mentioned. To a Divine Spirit and Demon alike, it is one of the worst tortures that they could have.


    Meanwhile, a few more seconds, Tommie stopped injecting Divine energies into Redros'' body.


    Whoosh!


    He instead dashed towards him to deliver the final blow.


    Crack!


    However, at this moment, the seal that Alastar deployed was broken.


    "Mortal, how dare you kill a Demon under my nose?"


    Thazanneth raged as he saw that Redros is about to die.


    "Demon, Allow me to introduce myself. I am the Divine Spirit of War and Glory. I am on the side of my Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    At the critical moment, Orginech arrived.

 Chapter 177 - 177 Sun-Moon Platform

    "Demon, Allow me to introduce myself. I am the Divine Spirit of War and Glory. I am on the side of my Lord, the Divine Spirit of Life and Death."


    After saying that, Orginech took control over the six pillars and redeployed the seal in order to restrict Thazanneth.


    "Seal!"


    "Do you think you can restrict me with just this?" Thazanneth said in disgust.


    After saying that, Thazanneth poured out thick demonic energy into the seal.


    Grunt!


    As a result, Orginech could only grunt in pain.


    "Hahaha. Weakling¡­hmm, you''re a purified Demon!"


    As Thazanneth discovered that he was once a Demon, he poured even more demonic energy. He was determined to kill him at all cost.


    "You are a disgrace in the Demon Race!"


    However, it was not really Orginech''s fault that he is purified.


    "Arrrghhh!"


    Crack!


    The demonic energy managed to break through to the seal and immediately assaulted the Orginech, the Divine Spirit of War and Glory.


    At that moment, the presence of the Demon Thazanneth leaked and assaulted Orginech which then caused a negation of energies caused by the opposing presence of the Divine Spirit and Demon.


    In an instant, Allen''s followers along with Tommie discovered that they seemed to be unable to connect to this Lord. However, this is only normal since they were caught at the hollow point.


    "Lord Divine Spirit of War and Glory, please use these."


    Tommie released the demonic energies from his control and gave them to Orginech.


    However, the two rods did not seem to want to leave him. Instead, they stayed near him.


    "Holy items can only be used by the one designated by the Lord," Alastar appeared near Tommie in the ground. Despite being a saint, he is rather overwhelmed by the negation of energies.


    But unlike him, Tommie seemed to be fine.


    "However, there is a way for you to help Lord Divine Spirit of War and Glory."


    "How?" Tommie immediately asked.


    Unfortunately, to his disappointment, Alastar simply smiled at him. He did not answer the question.


    However, in the next second, Tommie''s eyes widened as he realized what he needed to do.


    "In the name of the Divine Spirit of Life and Death! Planet Earth is a restricted place!"


    Whoosh!


    He relied on the fact the holy items are connected to their Lord. They contain the authority of their Lord.


    Meanwhile, Orginech looked at him in surprise. Although he was the one that gave the pillars to him, e did not expect that his action would result in this. However, this is the best outcome that he could think of.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the Asgardian Realm, Allen opened his eyes as he noticed that there is an immense consumption of his Divine energy.


    "How bold of you to declare that," Allen said. However, he is not angry. Instead, he liked it.


    Allen then took out some Divine crystals and used the Divine energy to support the Divine energy that Tommie needed.


    At the same time, he also aided Tommie in creating the restriction.


    Although Tommie might be able to use Allen''s authority in the pillars, it would not be as good as when it was Allen who was doing it.


    "Sun-Moon Platform! Form!"


    Allen said as he formed a platform where the Demons will pass before entering the planet. The platform will be on the opposite side of the moon''s place.


    At the same time, this will also serve to reinforce the earth''s space.


    With that, Allen smiled as he was satisfied with the restriction.


    Meanwhile, although there is a deviation from his plan, it is not a bad thing. Rather, it was for the better.


    Although he is not sure how is it for the better, his instinct as a Divine tells him so.


    "Go help the others," Allen said as he instructed his Angels.


    However, before the Angels could arrive, the six pillars become the main pillars of the Sun-Moon platform.


    And, although the Sun-Moon Platform was called a platform, it is more of an arena. However, it cannot be measured with mortal means as it was created using a Divine authority.


    "Greetings, Demon from beyond."


    Allen''s image appeared above the Sun-Moon Platform.


    "Divine Spirit of Life and Death, how clever of you."


    Thazanneth praised Allen for creating the Sun-Moon Platform. However, Allen did not take the credit.


    "Demon, the restriction is the idea of my follower."


    In the next second, Allen''s image pointed his finger towards the Demon.


    "Burn!"


    Allen burned the Demon. However, his image is unable to kill the latter but this is already enough because Allen only wanted to weaken the Bridge Demon.


    "Rarrrrgggg!"


    The Demon roared in agony. The fire that Allen used is not an ordinary fire. It is the fire from the Eternal Fire that he had devoured.


    As of now, Allen could now be called the Divine Spirit of Life and Death and the Primordial Fire. However, Allen did not like to be called as such. Furthermore, that title might be misleading.


    When he devoured the Eternal Fire, he integrated it with his authority over life and death.


    "DIVINE SPIRIT OF LIFE AND DEATH! MARK MY WORD, I WILL MAKE THIS SMALL DOMAIN OF YOURS A PLACE NO BETTER THAN HELL. I WILL PURGE THIS WITH CHAOS."


    Thazanneth expressed his rage as he retreated into the other end of the bridge. However, he did not forget to retaliate.


    Whoosh!


    A dark gold chain flew towards the Sun-Moon Platform and hit Allen''s image which dispersed into nothingness. After that, it latched into the Sun-Moon Platform.


    However, Allen''s image appeared again and looked into the chain.


    After a while, he looked left the Sun-Moon Platform and went near his followers.


    "The crisis that the military fears is now here," Allen said. "Summon the Divine Spirits and discuss with them a plan on how to fully utilize the Sun-Moon Platform."


    When Allen is about to leave he added, "don''t forget to tell them that they must contribute some Divine energy to power up the Sun-Moon Platform."


    After saying all that, Allen''s image disappeared with a flash and reappeared above the sun moon platform. Then on the next second, a pilar appeared which he stepped into before turning into a statue.


    The pillar where Allen''s statue stood is at the center of the Sun-Moon Platform.. It''s about five hundred meters while the platform is about ten miles in diameter.

 Chapter 178 - C178 Hestia

    "Good day, Gods and Goddesses, the God of Life and Death is grateful for your presence here."


    Orginech said as the Divine conference started. It was held at Base 501.


    However, the mood is not good. The other Gods were rather disappointed with the God of Life and Death. But since Allen is the most powerful, they dare not retort him.


    "God of War and Glory, how much Divine energy should we contribute to support the Sun-Moon Platform?"


    One of the Greek Gods asked. Well, almost all the Gods and Goddesses in the Divine Conference are the Greek Gods and there are only a few Gods from the Egyptian pantheon.


    "Don''t worry much about that. The God of Life and Death will not demand more than the amount of energy you need to sustain yourself. At most, you need to give a Divine crystal a year."


    Orginech took out a Divine crystal as he said that.


    Meanwhile, as the Gods and Goddesses heard it, they murmured among themselves.


    "God of War and Glory, we are barely sustaining ourselves, how can we give that much?"


    "God of War, I don''t think that is not much of a problem. Is your brain now rusty? Spread your faith!"


    The God of War went silent for a while. That is indeed the best way to gain Divine energy. However, that is better said than to be done. Besides, all of the Gods and Goddesses here are rather hesitant to do so in fear that they might go against the God of Life and Death.


    After all, it is not a secret for them that he has full authority over the planet earth.


    "That is indeed the best way. However, please be reminded that we are newly awakened deities."


    A Goddess said.


    There were at least about fifteen Gods and Goddesses here. Most of them just woke up from their Divine slumber.


    "His eminence, the God of Life and Death, used plenty of Divine energies just to create the Sun-Moon Platform without second thoughts."


    Meanwhile, Orginech''s expression turned sour as he heard them.


    "However, with only one Divine crystal you are still hesitant? Besides, now that his eminence told you this, he will surely turn a blind eye if you spread your faith as long as you do not cross the invisible line," he continued.


    At this moment, the Gods are silent. What Orginech said is correct. At the same time, they also knew that they do not have the right to complain. Their lives are at the hands of the God of Life and Death.


    "What if we are unable to spread out faith?" an Egyptian God Amun asked the question that all the other Gods and Goddesses have in mind.


    He is one of the few that managed to survive when Apophis devoured Egypt back when his strength is still supreme.


    "I am not sure how will his eminence act; however, the best resolution for that is to side with him."


    "What do you mean? Become a slave?


    Their tone is very unpleasant at Orginech''s ear.


    "Slaves? It is better to be a slave of his eminence than to be a dying God like you."


    It''s not that Orginech did not like to be insulted as a slave, rather, he did not like their tone. It was as if they are looking down at being the slave of the God of Life and Death is the lowest position in all the world.


    Meanwhile, there is an awkward silence. Fortunately, one of the peace-loving Greek Goddesses spoke and broke the silence.


    "What is the requirement to serve his eminence?"


    Hearing her, Orginech and most of the Gods and Goddesses are stunned.


    Meanwhile, Hera and Zeus along with the other Greek Gods are extremely familiar with this Goddess.


    She was once a Goddess that has a seat among the twelve thrones at mount Olympus back at the time. However, for some reason, she stepped down not to cause a quarrel among the Greek''s big twelve.


    This Goddess is none other than Hestia the Goddess of the Hearth.


    She is the Goddess of compassion. She did not need followers to survive. However, she has to live as a mortal with a rather infinite life span. However, that is rather tiring. Hence, she slept and had just woken up.


    "We''ll talk about it after the conference. In the meantime, three months from now, every one of you needs to send at least two of their followers to combat the Demons in the Sun-Moon Platform."


    After all of that, the conference is done.


    In conclusion, the conference is more of dissemination of the decision of the God of Life and Death.


    ¡­


    "Follow me."


    After the conference, Orginech brought Hestia to Base 503 through the Teleportation Platform which astounded the latter. However, she did not ask anything because she is not in the position to do so.


    "Welcome to the grandest temple of our Lord."


    Orginech said proudly as they enter the Temple of Life.


    Indeed, aside from being an organization of Allen''s followers, his grandest temple is also named as such.


    "Orginech, how''s everything?" Plague asked as he saw them enter. He did so while scrutinizing Hestia which made the latter rather uncomfortable.


    "I''ve already informed the other Gods."


    "Did they not complain?"


    Plague was rather sure that the Gods will complain about it.


    "They did. However, they dare not be forceful. They knew of our Lord''s greatness," Orginech replied before introducing Hestia.


    "By the way, this is Hestia. She had decided to side with our Lord."


    "Wonderful, you will surely not regret your decision. I am Plague an angel¡­"


    In the next second, they told her that the slave mark from the God of Life and Death is necessary. However, to their surprise, she readily accepted it.


    When they asked why, she answered, "I am the Goddess of the Hearth. The hearth could be said to be the source of life. I think if I serve the God of Life and Death, I will be a better deity."


    That is her reasoning why she readily accepted it.


    Even in the past, she had been like this. She gave up her throne for the God of Wine to avoid a quarrel among the Olympians.


    She had always desired something good and hates destruction and such.

 Chapter 179 - C179 Unwelcoming Heights

    The moment that Hestia agreed to be imprinted with their Lord''s mark, Orginech passed him to Cold Wind which brought her to Allen''s Divine Kingdom in the Asgardian Realm.


    "His eminence is not on planet earth?" Hestia asked as they crossed the portal to Allen''s Divine Kingdom.


    "His eminence has his Divine Kingdom. He wants to get to know Asgard."


    "Asgard? I thought it was already destroyed?"


    Hestia was not oblivious of the demise of the Asgardians. Although there might be survivors, she did not think that they are still the Gods and Goddesses that she knew.


    "It is now in ruin." Cold want to tell more about the world where he came from. However, they had already arrived at Allen''s holy shrine inside his Divine Kingdom.


    "Have you prepared yourself? We are about to see his eminence."


    In the next second, they arrived before a grand door of Allen''s holy shrine.


    Huala!


    Cold Wind pushed the door open and revealed the grandness behind it.


    There are the statues of the Three Angels as well as Orginech carved in gold and was releasing a grand aura.


    At first glance, they seemed to be made of normal gold; however, judging by their luminance as well as by their aura, it is not hard to tell that it is made of Divine energy.


    Each of the four statues is about ten meters in height. Hestia and Cold Wind cannot imagine just how much Divine energy was spent on them. There must be a few tens on each of them.


    Then, in the middle of the four statues, there is a throne.


    With just one look, one would be able to tell that whoever sits on it must be a great figure.


    Indeed, that is none other than the God of Life and Death''s throne.


    "My Lord, the God of Life and Death, I present you Hestia, the Goddess of Hearth."


    Cold Wind said while on his knees.


    Meanwhile, seeing that Cold Wind knelt, Hestia also did so. She dare not be presumptuous.


    "It is good to have another Divine Spirit as a subordinate. Rise!"


    As they heard Allen''s voice, he appeared seated on the throne while playing with a thumb-sized fireball. However, at first glance, they could tell that the fireball can burn them in a matter of seconds without resistance.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    "Hestia, how can I assure that you will be loyal to me, the God of Life and Death?"


    Allen asked as he glared at her scrutinizingly.


    "Your Eminence, I am willing to bear your mark."


    Hestia was already briefed about this. Furthermore, she had long prepared herself to receive Allen''s mark.


    "My mark? Do you know what does that implies?"


    "Your Eminence, I will become your slave for eternity."


    After she said that, the fireball that Allen was playing with turned into a fiery mark which then flew towards Hestia.


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    As it touched her, Hestia screamed as she felt an intense pain. She felt as if she was being burned alive. It was as if she was brought to hell. or perhaps the hell was brought to her.


    "My Lord¡­"


    Cold Wind looked at her in concern.


    "Worry not, Cold Wind. She will be fine¡­"


    Hearing that, Cold Wind heaved a sigh of relief. However, he paled as he heard his Lord''s next words.


    "¡­as long as she perseveres."


    But on second thought, this is only right. After all, his Lord is not a cheap God whom anyone could serve.


    ¡­


    After a few days, when Hestia is already fine, Cold Wind went back to earth. However, Hestia remained with Allen as per his instruction.


    "Hestia, I need you to do something."


    Allen said while seated on his throne.


    "My Lord, what is it?"


    "A Demon has offended me. Kill him," Allen said. As he said so, he showed Apophis'' image to her. "However, be careful, I will not be able to support you for the time being."


    Allen did not say why; however, she could tell that his Lord is in the process of stabilizing his power. But despite that, she knew that she will not be a match to him.


    Indeed, she could only look up to Allen''s power.


    I wonder who offended my Lord. I reckon he mustn''t be a weak Demon.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, Allen opened a portal towards the elves.


    ¡­


    "My Lady, our army will be reaching the Unwelcoming Heights three days from now," Melandrach informed the Goddess that their Lord sent.


    As per Allen''s instruction. Hestia went to subdue the Demon.


    She brought with her the elven army to help her with her mission. At the same time, in order to eliminate the unfaithful elves.


    Killing two birds with one stone.


    "Tell me something about the Unwelcoming Heights."


    "My Lady, most of the time, it is a hollow point. However, there are times that the Divine energy of the demonic energy would recede which will let the opposite energies dominate the place."


    "Is there a pattern with it?"


    "One of our elven ancestors discovered the pattern. And, according to the calculation of the Druids, the demonic energy will recede two and a half days from now. It will last for at least a day." Melandrach replied.


    "We need to hurry, then."


    "My lady, that is not possible, three days is the fastest¡­"


    Before Melandrach could say his reasons, Hestia interrupted him.


    "I will take care of it."


    After she said that, she glowed in white light.


    "Lord God of Life and Death, please grant your subject the resilience we need in our journey."


    The light she emitted reached everyone in the army and granted resilience as per her prayer. At the same time, her light also nuffed the elven ship which they are using as transportation.


    At this moment, she had tested that her authority is indeed very compatible with her Lord.


    Meanwhile, after the blessing, the elven army began moving while she floated up in the air.


    She was enjoying the feeling of being surrounded with Divine energy.. Although it is not hers, this still felt good.

 Chapter 180 - C180 Vermillion Horror

    Two and a half a day later, the elven army reached the Unwelcoming Heights. However, that is just the start of their real journey.


    The Unwelcoming Heights is a mountain range that is about a thousand meters high or more or less three thousand three hundred feet.


    The height is not much of a problem since they are using their ships. The problem is that the Unwelcoming Heights is not called as such for no reason.


    Whoooooooosssssshhhhhhh!


    The winds blew relentlessly.


    It is as if they won''t let anyone pass through. Furthermore, even Hestia could feel that, for some reason, there is something or someone that''s restricting her.


    "My lady, what should we do?"


    Melandrach approached Hestia with a worried expression.


    Meanwhile, Hestia looked at the window and noticed that there is a storm heading towards them.


    "Bring the ship as close as possible to each other."


    She is not sure if this is a good idea; however, she had a plan in mind.


    It does not matter; I will try to protect as many subjects of my Lord as I can.


    Despite that, she had other thoughts.


    My Lord, I am Goddess that''s not for war.


    A few more moments, the storm reached them.


    WHOOSH!


    The wind started blowing on their ship as it was attempting to bring them down. However, Hestia would not let that happen.


    "Barrier!"


    She took out a Divine crystal and created a barrier. However, she underestimated the wind. It was able to pass through her barrier. Fortunately, it was already weakened to a degree where their ship will not be damaged. After all, back then, Allen reinforced their ships.


    ¡­


    A day later, they could now see the end of the mountain range. Unfortunately, the Divine energy disappeared in the next moment.


    "A day had passed," Hestia mumbled.


    WHOOOOOOSSSSSSSSHHHH!


    At this moment, the wind had become a lot fiercer.


    Crack!


    Her barrier cracked which then caused the fierce wind to assault their ships and the elves.


    "Dissolve!"


    She tried to dissolve the fierce wind but it is not part of her authority which resulted in the speedy consumption of her Divine energy.


    This went on for a while until they managed to cross the Unwelcoming Heights.


    If not for the fact that this is the closest route, she would have not taken this. At the same time, if the knew that this place is this dangerous, she would have also chosen to take the other routes.


    However, there is nothing she could do now.


    "My lady, I would like to inquire regarding our destination."


    Hestia looked at her drowsily.


    "To the Vermillion Horror."


    Hearing that, Melandrach''s face was plastered with horror.


    "My lady, what are we doing there?" he asked.


    "Naturally, we will be slaying the Demon there."


    "The vermillion?"


    Hearing him, Hestia was confused.


    "Is it not Apophis the one staying there?"


    "My lady, the Vermillion Horror is called as such because a purple vermillion is residing there."


    Hestia did not know how to respond, according to the map that Allen gave her, their destination is indeed the Vermillion Horror. Then, on the map, Apophis'' image was engraved there.


    "My lady, the Vermillion Horror is a place filled with demonic energies."


    Hestia also knew that.


    In fact, she is having headaches whenever she thought about it.


    "That is indeed a problem. Even I am not too sure what to do."


    Hearing that, Melandrach fell silent but he did not complain because he knew that their journey is per the instruction of their God of Life and Death.


    He knew that this Lord would not abandon the elves to die out there.


    At most, he knew that Allen is simply eliminating the unfaithful ones and he was helpless about it. At the same time, he knew that he cannot blame their God of Life and Death.


    After that, he then left to consult the Druids about the Vermillion Horror. However, after a while, he came back with a Druid. He and the druid are wearing wide smiles.


    "My lady!"


    The Druid bowed and greeted Hestia.


    "My lady, this is Druid Taredd. He is one of the first few Druids that pledged their loyalty to his lordship."


    Melandrach introduced the dark saint to Hestia.


    "My lady, the Vermillion Horror will be flooded with Divine energy every five hundred years. And, half a month from now will be the mark of that five hundred years."


    Hearing him, Hestia was stunned.


    Asgard had become a very strange place. What are the secrets of this realm?


    However, in the next second, she inwardly shook his head and put all her thoughts regarding it in the back of her mind.


    "In that''s the case, well use that time to strengthen our army."


    Although she said army, there were only a couple of thousand elves remaining in their group. Half were already wiped by the storm when they passed the Unwelcoming Heights.


    Furthermore, their ships are also damaged and need to be fixed.


    "Yes, my lady."


    ¡­


    After two days, Hestia and the elves stopped and prepared for their journey.


    They stop not too far away and not too close to the Vermillion Horror.


    As of now, the Vermillion Horror is a place filled with demonic energy and looked like a wasteland.


    The core of the Vermillion Horror is a volcano.


    "How is this possible?"


    When they arrived, Taredd was astounded because he could not feel the aura of the vermillion.


    He has a piece of equipment used for detection.


    "The Purple Vermillion is not here. However, there is another Demon that is residing there. I think that Demon drove the vermillion out of its nest."


    "That is Apophis." Hestia''s expression is gloomy. However, she did not choose to tell the details in the meantime. "I will tell you the details of our mission a week from now."


    Meanwhile, as they landed to prepare and fix their ships and such, Allen also finished stabilizing his power. Hence, his power had soared higher.


    While seated on his throne, he summoned a map and studied it.


    This is a map which he had created using his authority over the realm.


    "Apophis tried to devour the vermillion but the bird managed to escape."


    After that, Allen stood.


    "Stripes, come.. We''ll tame a bird."

 Chapter 181 - C181 Scarlet

    Screeechhhh!


    After Allen finished stabilizing his power, he immediately went out to find the Purple Vermillion.


    "Stripes, weaken the bird, but don''t kill it."


    After saying that, Allen went off of Stripes'' back and let the latter do as he was told.


    Then, after an hour, Stripes is dragging back the limp body of the beast towards Allen.


    It is not hard for him to defeat the beast.


    As of now, Allen and Stripes are on the hollow point.


    Allen and stripe would not compromise themselves in places that were full of demonic energy. As long as he has a choice, he will use his followers to enter there and would not enter with his Divine body.


    "This beast, if it''s not injured, I don''t think Stripes can harm it."


    Unlike Stripes, the Purple Vermillion innately has wings from birth. It could be said that it is made for the skies. If it wants to escape, it can escape as fast as it could.


    Furthermore, its wings are a long wider than Stripes. It has a wingspan of about three hundred meters while Stripes only have about one hundred and twenty meters or so.


    However, that is not too bad. After all, Stripes'' asset is not on his wings. Rather, it was on his teeth and claws.


    "Purple looked evil¡­but pretty."


    Screech!


    As the bird saw Allen, the God of Life and Death, it screeched and tried to flap its wings. Unfortunately, Stripes had long crippled them.


    "Creature, I''ve taken fancy of you."


    Allen said as he walked towards the beast step by step.


    In front of the beast, Allen is like an ant. However, the beast knew that that was not Allen''s real size. At the same time, Allen could also not be judged by his size.


    The Divine energy that Allen has in his body could kill the bird in a matter of seconds. However, that''s not Allen''s plan.


    Allen then snapped his fingers and created a ball of fire.


    Crackle!


    Seeing this, the Purple Vermillion''s eye widened in fear.


    Whoosh!


    After forming the fire, Allen did not waste any more seconds and threw it to the poor bird.


    "Order of fire!"


    Let''s try this Eternal Fire.


    Screeeeeecccccchhhhh!


    As Allen''s Eternal Fire touched the bird, it screeched in pain. Its demonic flesh is sizzling as it was burning with the Eternal Fire and the smell of roasted demonic flesh wafted in the air. However, neither Allen nor Stripes were attracted to it.


    Meanwhile, after an hour, the sizzling stopped.


    "Purple Vermillion? I will now call you scarlet."


    Indeed, Allen did not burn the Purple Vermillion to death. Rather, he used the fire to burn away the demonic energies in the flaming body of the vermillion and rebirthed it with a body made of flaming Divine energy.


    "The authority of the God of the Primordial Fire is satisfying. I wonder if I can get the authority of the other Divine Spirits from my era."


    Now that he had tasted it, he began to crave for more.


    I already have the Eternal Fire, I wonder what is the BenBen of the Egyptians.


    Allen wondered but in the next second, Allen put all those thoughts in the back of his mind and looked at Scarlet.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on Hestia''s side, she had finished preparing the elven army and is now ready for the war. However, she was in a dilemma because she is not good with warfare.


    Although she might be better than mortals, their enemy at this time is a Demon.


    Now that it came to this, she did not know why did she take with her the elven army.


    Whoosh! Boom! Rumble!


    However, before she could even declare the start of the war, some from the sky came crushing towards their camp.


    "Bastard Bird, you made me lose face!"


    In the next second, she heard a familiar voice. At the same time, Allen''s mark on her also began vibrating.


    Whoosh!


    Without hesitation, she flashed towards the crash.


    In there, there is a crater about three kilometers long and a hundred meters deep.


    At the end of the crated, there lays the vermillion bird. It is scarlet in color and looks stunning under the rays of the sun.


    However, all that grandeur is destroyed by a man that kept on stomping on its head.


    "Why are you so hard-headed¡­"


    Stomp!


    In the next second, the elven army gathered around and kneeled.


    "Your eminence the God of Life and Death, we are graced by your presence."


    At this moment, Allen stopped stomping on scarlets head and headed down.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, another flying creature appeared.


    It is none other than Stripes, the winged tiger.


    "My Lord, thank you for gracing us with your presence," Hestia bowed as he approached Allen.


    However, Allen did not immediately entertain her and tended to his two beasts.


    "Scarlet, don''t wander too far or else¡­" Allen glared at her. He did not like what happened just now and was thinking of punishing her. "Stripes, guard her."


    After that, she faced Hestia and asked.


    "How are the things in here?"


    "Your eminence, ever since the purple¡­vermillion left, the Vermillion Horror had been infested with snake Demons."


    Hestia felt odd saying Purple Vermillion as she saw Scarlet.


    Although Allen did not say, she had speculated that Scarlet must be the Purple Vermillion that once owned the Vermillion Horror.


    "Continue with your plans. Draw Apophis out from his lair with the war. I will not join you for the time being. However, I will appear when necessary."


    Allen knew that he cannot appear in the early stage of the battle. Or else, Apophis might not come out.


    Furthermore, Allen needed to hide to catch the latter off guard.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    With that, Hestia declared the start of the war.


    "SOLDIEEERRRSSS! WE''RE SETTING OUT!"


    "Pile Up!"


    HONNNNKKKKK!


    After she said it, the elven commanders began organizing their teams.


    Sounds of horns could be heard as well as the shouts of the army. Then, as they began marching, the elves also began to chant. Along with it, loud thuds resonated from the ground.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

 Chapter 182 - C182 Catching Apophis

    0182


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The elves marched a few hundred meters to the hollow point before the Vermillion Horror while some piloted the elven ship just above the army.


    The elven army is divided into four parts; the vanguard, the archers, the pilots, and finally, the Druids.


    The vanguards are the main fighting force of the army. They are made of elven knights and soldiers.


    Then, the archers, there''s no need to introduce them. Their weapons are bows and arrows. They are in the ships of the pilots but they can depart at any time.


    As for the pilots, they maneuver the ships and were in charge of firing the ships'' cannons.


    Then, finally, the Druids. If the vanguard is the main force of the army, the Druids are the pillars. They held the help of the army and were always with the king.


    "Pilots! Aim¡­"


    Although Hestia''s voice is not that loud, the whole army heard her.


    The Pilots heed her command and got ready to fire while the others prepared themselves for what comes next.


    "¡­Release!"


    Bloom! Bloom! Bloom! Bloom! Bloom!


    In the next second, the cannons exploded barrels after barrels to the other side of the hollow point towards the territory of the Demons.


    However, the cannons did not do much damage on the other side.


    Although they were engraved with elven inscriptions to boost their power and range, they did not hit plenty of Demons. They only hit the vicinity of the Demon''s territory.


    However, that is already enough.


    "Hiss! Who dares.. hiss¡­ disturb the great Apophis in his territory?"


    Beyond Allen''s and Hestia''s expectations, Apophis immediately came out of his territory.


    However, he was cautious enough not to immediately attack. Instead, he observed the surrounding. When he reckoned that there is no danger, he came out.


    "Hehe, am I very fortunate enough to have female Divine Spirit chase¡­ hiss¡­ over me. Did the God of Life and Death send you?"


    It''s not that he has eyes back at earth, it''s simply because he figured that the planet is under a crisis.


    He did not do anything on the planet. He simply has some information that even Allen, the supreme God of the planet earth, did not have.


    "I reckon, he must be very bu-¡­ hisss¡­. -sy."


    Hearing that, Hestia laughed inwardly.


    "Enough talk, Demon. Even if his eminence is not here, do you think I cannot defeat you?"


    Hestia said. After that, she prepared her fiddle made of Divine energy which she created using a Divine crystal.


    "Hahaha! With just¡­ hiss¡­ you?"


    In the next moment, Apophis transformed in his battle form and got ready to pounce over Hestia.


    Whoosh!


    Apophis then dashed towards her without wasting any more seconds.


    "Die!"


    In just a few moments, Apophis appeared not too far away from the elven army.


    Weeeennnnnnngggg. Weeeennnnnnngggg. Weeeennnnnnngggg.


    However, Hestia did not mind him. Instead, she simply played her fiddle and created a gorgeous melody.


    At first, the melody seemed to be very gentle. However, in the next second, one would realize that it wasn''t.


    Rumble!


    The earth rumbled and formed a deep pit that was at least a few hundred meteres deep while its bottom contained boiling magma.


    Hestia is not a Goddess of a hearth for no reason.


    In the past, the ancient greet has a hearth which is basically the fireplace. Before, her prowess is not like this. But when Allen burned her as he engraved his mark on her, he upgraded her ability.


    Now, she could manipulate and create fire.


    Meanwhile, Apophis leaped over the pit and evaded the danger.


    Apophis was not harmed. None of his scales were damaged nor scratched.


    "Hahaha! Puny! I told you, you cannot defeat me."


    However, Hestia did not care about what he was talking about. She is only here to lure out the Demon, Apophis.


    In a few more seconds, Apophis is about to reach the army.


    This made everyone in the army fear. Although they are faithful to the God of Life and Death, they still feared the snake Demon striding towards them.


    Chirp! Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    However, in the next second, they were surprised and relieved.


    A red-figure dived from the sky with a chirping sound.


    It then grabbed towards the Apophis and flew him away.


    Although Apophis is big, so thus Scarlet. Furthermore, the former is caught off giard.


    Furthermore, puny demonic beast, you have surrendered to the God of life and death?"


    Apophis was stunned by Scarlet''s appearance. Although Scarlet changed a lot, he could still recognize her.


    "Not bad, you''ve gotten stronger."


    As Apophis said that, he broke free from Scarlet''s grasp and fell from on the ground big a big thud.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, Scarlet is already diving towards Apophis, for the second time, while the latter had gotten ready to leap and bite her midair.


    But when he tried to do so, he was unable to.


    He looked at his body only to see vines holding him down.


    In the next second, he looked at Hestia and discovered that he is playing a very wonderful melody with her eyes closed.


    The melody seemed to be able to reach ones'' soul and heart.


    Not only that, the melody also moved the vines which Hestia used to hold down the Demon.


    Unfortunately, the vines are not strong enough. It snapped when Apophis forcefully broke free.


    However, this is already enough because in the next second, as Scarlet appeared, his claws pierced Apophis'' heart. Unfortunately, Demons and the Divine alike have strong vitality. Still, it could be said that Apophis is already injured.


    "Bas- hiss -tard! Black Mist! Hiss"


    Apophis might be caught off guard but that does not disable him from counter-attacking.


    From his pierced heart, purple blood flowed which turned into black mists as it met the air.


    Seeing this, Scarlet knew that it contained a strong poison. However, she did not let go. Instead, her vermillion flames burned brighter.


    "Feathered moron, how dare you sacrifice yourself?"


    At this moment, Allen showed up as he saw the scene.


    Just now, Scarlet is aiming for mutual destruction.

 Chapter 183 - The Divine Energies In The Vermillion Horror

    0183


    "Feather moron, how dare you sacrifice yourself?"


    Allen was rather infuriated seeing that Scarlet is aiming for their mutual destruction.


    "Order of Life!"


    Allen used his authority over life and tried to boost his life force.


    Meanwhile, the feathered moron *slash* Scarlet, the vermillion, enjoyed the feeling of having a rather huge amount of vitality despite annoying Allen, the God of Life and Death.


    However, unlike him, Apophis paled as he saw Allen.


    When he last saw Allen, he could only play on Allen''s palm but now, he could see that Allen had grown.


    Although he kept on devouring the demonic energy in the surroundings, he was still not Allen''s match.


    "How the hell did he get *hiss*-tronger?"


    He asked himself and was very eager to know. However, scarlet kept him busy.


    Piaaaa!


    She kept on pecking him.


    With every peck, the latter kept receiving injuries.


    I once injured this bird and chased it away. However, the God of Life and Death purified her and made her powerful.


    At this moment, Apophis knew that he did not have a chance to survive let alone live.


    "Since I can''t live, I might as well bring you to death with me."


    He maniacally said as he looked at Scarlet.


    "Black Bomb, Detonate!"


    In the next second, his body bloated with dense demonic energies.


    These are the energies that he had devoured all this time. However, he still did not have time to refine it. but he will no longer need to refine it. or rather, he had decided not to refine it.


    "DIE WITH ME!"


    However, unbeknownst to him, this is the best outcome that scarlet wanted.


    Although Allen purified him, Scarlet did not really like to become a Divine Spirit. He had retained his pride as a Demon.


    ROAR!


    Then suddenly, a roar was heard as Stripes jumped over the scene.


    It might look foolish but Stripes did not come unprepared.


    Chomp!


    He chomped Apophis'' neck and injected plenty of Divine energies from a Divine crystal that Allen gave him.


    However, at the same time, Allen had long been prepared.


    He took out a set of chains with a hook.


    These are the very same chains that he used back when he took the Eternal Fire from Surtur.


    Whoosh!


    One of Allen''s two hooks hit the Stripes'' neck while the other hit Scarlet''s back. The chains then latched at their bodies as Allen pulled them.


    Boom! Whoosh!


    In the next second, an explosion was heard.


    The place was then flooded with black poisonous smoke from Apophis''s Fortunately, Stripes had injected some Divine energies into his body. Otherwise, Allen speculated that the poison must have reached the army and killed some while injuring a few more.


    However, things end here.


    "Barrier!"


    Allen created a barrier and blocked something.


    The black mist from Apophis'' body ruptured and doubled its range. Fortunately, it only lasted for a few seconds.


    At the same time, it is thanks to Allen''s quick wits and to his Divine intuition. The elven army was spared.


    Although some were injured, they only sustained a bit of injury. However, Apophis'' buffoons are not spared. They all died without exemptions.


    Meanwhile, Allen looked at his subordinates. With a casual flick of his hand, he released a decree of life to heal the army.


    He then looked at his two pets and did the same. Both of them were injured by his chains.


    "Retreat, we''ll rest at the camp and return after a few days."


    Allen said.


    Meanwhile, Hestia bowed and did as Allen said.


    ¡­


    A few days later, Allen was seated on a sofa while facing Scarlet at the same time, Stripes is on his back sleeping.


    "Scarlet, I''m wondering. When will the Divine energy surge in Vermillion Horror?" Allen asked.


    Although Scarlet cannot speak a human language, it is not a problem for Allen a Divine Spirit.


    Meanwhile, with just a question, Allen already found the answer.


    Aside from the Ratatoskr. Allen is yet someone whom he cannot read. Of course, the Demons are excepted.


    "Hehe, it seemed that we should stay here for a while then."


    Allen said.


    "Stripes, take this." Allen gave him some Divine energies as a reward.


    After a few days, Allen was seated on Scarlet''s back as they were flying in the air above the Vermillion Horror. At the same time, Stripes while flying closely behind them.


    I wonder what causes the energies to surge in this place.


    Allen is sure this place is rather special. At the same time, he also saw something on Scarlet.


    Although he is not really sure what is it, it is enough for him to value the latter.


    "What''s taking it so¡­ long?"


    Before Allen could even finish what he said, the even that he had been waiting for so long had appeared.


    All of a sudden, the hollow point around the Vermillion Horror shrank. At the same time, the Divine demonic energies in the volcano that was spreading around the volcano disappeared and were replaced by dense and pure Divine energies.


    "Interesting!"


    Allen''s eyes gleamed as he witnessed this.


    Although he already knew that this will happen, he was still amazed as he saw it with his two eyes.


    "Dive!"


    Allen urged Scarlet and Stripes to dive towards the source. This will be very beneficial to them.


    The Divine energies are very pure, it did not have an owner.


    The effect of this Divine energy is different from the Divine energy from the Divine crystals.


    "Quick, absorb as much as you can."


    This Divine energy in here is a lot denser than the Divine energies in the Divine crystals.


    Thud!


    The moment that they landed, Allen waved his hand and absorb a large number of Divine energies.


    Unlike the Divine energy from the Divine crystals, this one is easier to absorb because it is yet to solidify.


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    This is truly fascinating for Allen.


    "Gather!"


    Allen spared no effort and absorbed as much as he can.. Although he is already powerful, he is still far from his peak before he was sent to his Divine slumber.

 Chapter 184 - C184 Seth

    0184


    "Ahh! It is very good."


    Allen moaned.


    However, he knew that this Divine energy is just a surge and was not endless.


    In a few more days, the Divine energies in this place will disappear and would be replaced by thick demonic energy.


    "Fire."


    Allen created a fireball, the size of his fist. He then stared at it for a while.


    Judging from the fireball, he could tell that his strength had increased to a great degree.


    However, he is still not confident to deal with the bridge.


    Although the bridge is not strong that their end, Allen knew that it was far stronger than him, the God of Life and Death, at the other end.


    Meanwhile, in the next second, the fireball that Allen was playing at, began absorbing Divine energy from the surroundings.


    At first, the absorption is not much. But as time passes by, it becomes very strong until it reached the point where Allen and his two pets could no longer absorb anything.


    Everything is being absorbed by the fireball.


    However, this did not make Allen anxious or something. Instead, he was full of smiles.


    But unlike him, his two pets are glaring at him.


    This bastard, he took it all.


    At this point, Scarlet knew that she could not escape Allen''s claws. Hence, as an intelligent creature, she had decided that she might as well suck up to Allen and enjoy many benefits.


    Of course, this is the best thing that Allen could hope for.


    Meanwhile, after half a day, the Divine energies in the Vermillion Horror are all already gone. They were all absorbed by the fireball.


    At this moment, the fire had become akin to a small sun.


    Although it only has a diameter of about one foot, it has plenty of energy.


    It is fascinating where how the hell did those energies fit with their size.


    Looking at it, even the two, Stripes and Scarlet, felt chills as they looked at it. Not only them, if Allen is a Demon and if it is not his, he would also fear it.


    "Little Sun, come."


    Allen gestured for the fireball to come.


    Indeed, Allen could sense a soul on it but he was not surprised.


    With plenty of Divine energy absorbed, it would be a surprise if it would not form a soul. Furthermore, the soul is not simple. It is very pure. It did not contain even a bit of malice.


    "Such a wonderful soul."


    In response to Allen''s compliment, Little Sun, the fireball, glowed a bit brighter.


    Allen could tell that it liked his compliment.


    Rumble!


    However, in the next second, Allen''s expression changed as he heard the rumble.


    They all looked at the volcano only to find out that it is about to erupt, not with magma but with demonic fire.


    In the next second, a door appeared behind him.


    Then, for the second time, he hooked his two pets and pulled them with his as he entered the door.


    After that, they appeared inside his Divine Kingdom.


    Stripes and Scarlet heaved a sigh of relief. However, Allen still has some worries.


    "Hestia, bring all the elves inside."


    Allen opened a door to where the elves were.


    His Divine intuition is telling him that this is the advent of something big which could be the destruction of the realm and at the same time, it could probably threaten planet earth.


    ¡­


    At Vermillion Horror.


    A few minutes after Allen and the others left, a figure of a man that''s made of demonic energy appeared.


    He is made of demonic energy and is ultimately a newly awakened Demon.


    "Hahahaha! Finally, a greedy bastard came."


    He laughed maniacally as he was released. However, in the next second, he froze as he realized that the Vermillion Horror did not have Divine energy.


    "The heck? Did that bastard take all the Divine energies?"


    He felt chills as he thought of that. He knew just how dense and pure are the Divine energies from the Vermillion Horror. After all, it was through his machinations that the Divine energies become pure.


    Meanwhile, he remained silent for a while as he eyed his surroundings.


    However, his expression became gloomy because he could not see the traces of the one that absorbed all the Divine energies.


    "My Lord Seth, we are glad that you''re back."


    A man said aloud as he looked at the Demon.


    If Allen was here, he would surely know who that man was.


    "Hmm, tell me. Is there a powerful Divine Spirit in here?"


    The man thought for a while before answering.


    "My Lord, I am not sure. There is a Divine Spirit that came with us here however, at that time, he is not very powerful.


    "This place has many opportunities for a Divine Spirit and Demons alike. I''m sure e had become powerful."


    After saying that, he lifted a man from underneath the demonic lavas of the volcano.


    The man is bald and was shackled with dark and gloomy chains. He was thin and scrawny.


    However, the most eye-catching of all the features of the man is that it is one-eyed. His right eye socket is hollow and empty.


    "Odin, the battle is done. Surrender now. The Asgardian Realm is now all mine."


    Indeed, the man that he picked up from underneath the lavas is none other than Odin, the one-eyed god.


    "Look around you with your one eye, this shrine is already devoid of Divine energy. All that it has are demonic energies," the Demon continued.


    However, he did not get an answer from Odin.


    "Hmph, your authority has already diminished."


    This time, Odin looked at him and replied.


    "So does you. This shrine is barely hanging on in the first place."


    His voice was hoarse.


    He is very weak and is devoid of Divine energy.


    "Die!"


    In the next second, Seth, the Demon, dug out Odin''s heart.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    "Odin, your authority is now mine."


    As the Demon said it, Odin lost his life.


    He died at the hands of a Demon.

 Chapter 185 - C185 Seth 2

    0185


    "Odin, your authority is now mine."


    All this time, Odin is bound by Seth.


    They were battling for complete authority over the shrine. This is also why there is demonic energy inside the Asgardian shrine.


    The battle had been going on for a while. Why did you give up?


    Just as Seth was about to devour Odin''s authority, his face paled.


    "Tell me, where is the nearest exit."


    Seth''s heart is thumping fast and loud. Odin''s words kept replaying in his mind.


    His intuition is telling him that he should leave the shrine.


    "My Lord, we are not very familiar with the exits of the shrine. However, there is an exit in the vicinity of the shrine. We entered through that."


    Hearing that, Seth closed his eyes and looked for the exit.


    Now that Odin is dead, he did not have anyone to compete with the authority in the shrine. Unfortunately, he still needed to stabilize his control. Otherwise, there would be no need for him to ask his subordinates for the exit.


    "I could not find it."


    Seth said and stared at them.


    "My Lord, there is really¡­"


    Seth did not let him finish. He glared at him but he did not kill him.


    "Enough!"


    He then closed his eyes and looked for another exit.


    After an hour, his expression is gloomy. He did not find any exit. All of them are closed if not ruined.


    "A Divine Kingdom? Hmmm¡­ interesting."


    Although he did not find any exit, he found Allen''s Divine Kingdom.


    Well, it is not the Divine Kingdom itself. Rather, it is the anchor that keeps the Divine Kingdom in the realm or rather inside the shrine.


    "PULL!"


    In that brief moment, Allen''s Divine Kingdom trembled.


    "My Lord, what is it?" Hestia asked.


    "Someone''s trying to pull the kingdom back at the Asgardian Realm?"


    "What? My Lord, what is his goal?"


    Hestia is not oblivious of the fact that the Asgardian real is already devoid of Divine energy. If they were pulled back, they will be drowned in the demonic energy of the Demon Shrine.


    Yes, the Asgardian Realm is now a demon shrine.


    "He wants to anchor to earth."


    Rumble!


    The tremor of the Divine Kingdom becomes fiercer making the elves tremble in fear. However, this only made them pray faithfully.


    RIIIIIIPPPPP!


    After a few moments of trembling, the external barrier of Allen''s Divine Kingdom could no longer take the massive amount of demonic energy that was assaulting it.


    Clank! Clank! Clank! Clank!


    In the next second, clanking sounds could be heard as dark and gloomy chains appeared from the rip. They latched on to the Divine Kingdom and are attempting to bring it back and make it a bridge.


    "Thinking of using my kingdom as a bridge to the real world?"


    After Allen moved the planet, the shrine is also disconnected from the planet. The only reason why the shrine was intact after Allen moved the planet is because of the Divine Kingdom.


    If a shrine is not anchored to any concrete world, it will cease to exist.


    "So, you''re the one who took all the Divine energies?" Seth asked as he looked at Allen.


    However, he was rather confused why had he not taken the Divine energies for himself. Instead, he gave it to a¡­


    "Creation? Interesting."


    Seth was stunned by Little Sun.


    "How could a small thing contain so many Divine energies?" he inwardly asked himself.


    "A lowly Demon cannot comprehend the ways of a God."


    After Allen said that, Little Sun disappeared from his location and appeared not too far away from one of the chains.


    It then lit up brighter.


    It was preparing to spew flames to destroy the closest pillar-like chains.


    "Demon, how dare you destroy my Divine Kingdom!"


    Although Allen''s Divine Kingdom is damaged, it is not to the point that it could no longer attack or defend.


    "Life, help me bind him."


    Allen called the Tree of Life.


    In the next second, the roots of the Tree of Life extended toward the Demon named Seth in an attempt to strangle him.


    "Tree of Life, let''s see just how powerful are you."


    It was evident that Seth did not fear the Tree of Life.


    Whoosh!


    Seth used the most direct way to fight a Divine Spirit.


    He used the vast amount of demonic energies and attempted to flood the Divine Kingdom with it.


    Seeing this, the Tree of Life did not continue with his plan and proceeded on defense, instead.


    "Hahahaha! Pitiful tree!"


    Although the Demon said that, he dared not enter Allen''s Divine Kingdom. The moment that he did, Allen would surely cut off his connection to the shrine and bombard him with vast Divine energies.


    Speaking of which, the Tree of Life is using the Divine energies of the kingdom to resist the demonic energy. But, there''s just plenty of it.


    This can''t go on.


    Allen knew that he had to do something before everything will be over.


    Fortunately, although he is yet to join the face-off, he is not staying idle.


    "Stripes, join the fray!"


    Although he knew that this move is rather risky, it is necessary.


    The elves are this Divine Kingdom, it cannot fall. They are one of my foundations.


    One mustn''t forget that a Divine Spirit or a God needed its followers for sustenance as well as for their level up. And, just a while ago, Stripes, Hestia, and Scarlet are protecting the elves against the fluctuation of the clash.


    Roar!


    Stripes roared an ear-piercing roar as he dashed towards the Demon.


    Pak!


    However, Seth merely slapped the former with a big hand made of demonic energy.


    He sent Stripes flying back to where he came from inside the Divine Kingdom.


    Fortunately, this is enough for the Tree of Life to prepare for a rather strong attack.


    "Breeze!"


    His leaves rustled as breezes spread in the air. It brought along an aura that made the elves reverent and made Seth, the Demon, disgusted.


    This aura is made of Divine energy.


    But it''s not just Divine energy, it contained the aura of life from the Tree of Life himself.


    "Arrgh!"


    This time, the Demon is forced back. Or rather he dares not meet the breeze.


    The order of life on it contained the full attack of the Tree of Life.


    Although he might not die if he take it head-on, he did not want to face it.. After all, Allen, the God of Life and Death, had not yet joined the fight.

 Chapter 186 - C186 Holy War

    0186


    After Seth was pushed back, he did not give up. Instead, he controlled his momentum and prepared for another attack.


    "Destroy!"


    Seth gathered plenty of demonic energies and attempted to further destroy the barrier of the Divine Kingdom.


    Click! Click! Click! Click! Click! Click!


    But at this moment, the sounds of the stones hitting the ground could be heard. However, it was not the stones that were hitting the ground. Rather, it is the Divine crystals that Allen had exhausted.


    Allen then extended both of his hands and created two fireballs, one on each hand.


    The one on his right is crackling with white light and looked holy. It also emits a soothing aura that is akin to the warmth of a mother.


    Meanwhile, unlike the fireball on his right hand, the one on his left is crackling with seemingly black light. It could make one frightened and anxious. However, worst of all, it felt cold and chilly. Furthermore, the chill could not be felt on the skin but rather in the depths of one''s soul.


    "Flames of Life and Death!"


    Indeed, the fireball on Allen''s right hand is the Flames of Life while the one on his left is the Flames of Death.


    "Oh, you have devoured the Eternal Fire? How lucky."


    Seth glared at him coldly as he noticed Allen''s flames.


    "I''ve been looking for it, who would have thought that you''re the one who got it?"


    If not for Odin hindering his path, Seth might have already gotten it.


    "Hand it to me, and I will spare you."


    The Demon said. However, Allen merely smiled.


    "Hehe! So, you want it?" Allen asked.


    "TAKE IT!"


    In the next second, Allen threw the Flames of Death toward him.


    Seeing it, Seth is not a fool to catch it.


    "Die out!"


    Instead, he poured out his demonic energy in an attempt to stop the flame. However, to his disappointment, it simply burned the demonic energies.


    "Hahaha! Demon, the Flames of Death will burn you to death."


    If the Flames of Life could burn everything that could be touched; then, the flames of death could not burn anything at all. Unless it is in a spirit form.


    But that does not mean that the former is more powerful than the latter. Likewise, the latter is also not more powerful than the former. Instead, they are both of the same levels. They have their fortes that the others could not have. And, together, they are Allen''s greatest power.


    "Combust!"


    Allen poured more Divine energy and made the Flames of Death burn bigger.


    It burned Seth''s demonic energy. Furthermore, the more it burns, the more powerful it gets.


    "What the hell is with that thing?"


    Seth could not believe it. no matter how much demonic energy he threw to the Flames of Death, it could not be extinguished.


    "Hahaha, the Flames of Death could burn all energy forms."


    Demonic energy and Divine energy are all energies and the Flames of Death could burn them. This also includes the Divine and demonic bodies of both Gods and Demons.


    "I refuse!"


    Seth could not believe that after taking over the Asgardian Realm, he would only die like this.


    "If I die, I will bring you with me?" Seth said as he glared at Allen piercingly.


    If glares could kill, Allen would have already died on the spot.


    "Hahahaha! How could a dying Demon like you could not kill me?"


    Allen is pleased with the reaction of the Demon.


    Meanwhile, he did not stop burning the Demon. Instead, he continued to burn him while the latter also did not give up to pour out the flames. He poured more demonic energy.


    However, Seth knew that this is not the solution and that he had to do something.


    "God, you forced me to do this."


    Initially, Seth still has some reservations. However, this time, he''s truly going all out.


    "RUPTURE!"


    In the next second, Asgard''s heaven and the earth rumbled.


    Even Allen''s Divine Kingdom felt its tremor.


    "Little Sun, cut the chains as fast as you can!"


    Allen yelled.


    He knew that whatever the Demon is trying to do, this can''t be good.


    Clank!


    At this moment, Allen heard a clank.


    He turned into its source only to wear a gloomy expression.


    Little Sun did not even manage to scratch the chains. he simply uprooted them. However, the chains wriggled to latch at the Divine Kingdom for the second time.


    It is as if the chains had a mind on their own and all they had in mind is to latch into the Allen''s Divine Kingdom and drag it back to the Asgardian Realm. However, this is not surprising since they are owned by Seth.


    "It seemed that this is unavoidable," Allen muttered.


    "Hestia, protect the elves," Allen commanded. "Stripes, Life, join them."


    "Life and Death, be careful," the Tree of Life said in full of gratitude.


    He knew that in this fight, Allen is putting his whole life at risk. Allen could have already escaped. After all, Allen did not invest much in this Divine Kingdom. He knew that this is only for the convenience of the elves; to save them, rather.


    "Don''t worry, Life."


    After saying that, Allen turned on his back and prepared to battle.


    Click! Click! Click! Click!


    Plenty of stones were dropped on the ground with a clicking sound.


    These stones are the Divine crystals that are now empty. Allen absorbed all their Divine energies in them to supplement himself in his next attack.


    Meanwhile, in the Asgardian Realm, or rather, the demonic realm, Seth lifted his hand and pointed to Allen''s Divine Kingdom.


    Behind him, the demonic energies of the realm are surging.


    "God, prepare your demise!"


    The demonic energies then formed a twister which extended towards Allen''s Divine Kingdom.


    As it did so, the laws were deformed and had become chaotic.


    Whoosh!


    Even Allen''s Divine Kingdom is showing signs of being deformed and becoming chaotic.


    However, Allen would not let this happen.


    Thud!


    He stomped his foot and shouted, "Order!"


    With that, the chaos in his Divine Kingdom receded. However, there is more to come.


    "Divine Spirit! Hehe! Die within my chaos!"